Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Volume 1

In an extravagant vacation home within the bustling Capital, was a Knight, nervously and anxiously tapping his shoulder. His body is dressed in active wear and in an outfit made to be easy to move on. He sighed impatiently, gazing down at a small brown haired girl, who’s maid skirt was scrunched up between her fingers, and her lips quivering from the next few words that were about to be spoken.

“Miss Teresa,” The Knight exhaled, he leaned down and met his eyes with that of the maid’s. “May I ask where Our Lady has decided to run off to this time?”

“Sir Asher, I swear, I know nothing about My Lady’s sudden absence.” She took her glance away from him and the lamenting Knight stretched his back as he pondered how to make this girl spill her secrets. “I am but a mere maid, after all.”

He, The Knight, Asher Lewis, was the personal guard set to the only daughter and heir of the title of Grand Duke of Ramirez, the Golden Tiger of the Empire, and the richest family in the country. He was given this role by his father, Marquis Lewis, who served as one of the Duke’s close vassals.

In front of him, was his friend and personal maid of the young tigress, Teresa Montgomery, who’s served the Lady ever since she was a child, starting off as her playmate before settling as her maid as her noble family usually does as one of the other Vassals of the Grand Duke.

“Teri, the Duchess is sure to give me an earful shall she figure out that her Daughter has gone and ran off—” Asher winced. “Albeit we did already expect such from her.”

“My heart is pure, oh kind knight.”

“Your heart shall be turned black if not by me but by Her Grace, whose anger is sure to make even the wyrms of the West squeal in fear.” He walked up to her and held her hand, squeezing it between his. “By the goddess, Teresa, I know you helped her out.”

“You're gonna rat me out aren't you…”

“It’s either my head or yours, O’ Dear Friend.”

“Haaaah…” Teresa slipped her hands out of his and covered her face. “Indeed, I simply distracted the guards as she slipped out the window.”

“Of course, she goes by the window.” A faint smile forms on his lips.

“Afterwards, she ran off to town with some pocket money.” Teri shrugged. “At least, that's what she told me.”

Asher patted her head as a gesture of gratitude and the maid looked down in embarrassment. “I’ll go look for her—try to keep face here as long as you can.”

“Who do you take me for?” Teri’s cheeks were red from the sweet action of the Knight.

He smiled and walked out of the grandiose golden bedroom in search of the Lady, hoping to find her—well—before the Duchess could.

Where could she be?

If the thought has also now piqued your interest, it soon shall be answered quite ceremoniously as a brown skinned girl, with pitch black hair, and dark eyes skipped herself down the streets of the Empire's Capital, Liones. The seemingly plain looking girl wearing a drab ragged blouse and skirt, giggly ran through the crowds,l with exceptionally cheer as she tried to blend in with the commoners.

This was obviously the noble daughter of the Grand Duke Ramirez and the young tigress of the Duchy. Lady Alejandra Taylor Azarolla Ramirez, the scholarly, quick-witted, athletic, and talented heir to the seat of the Golden Tiger.

She stopped her gawking to sniff the smoky skewers that emanated from the grill at one of the stalls. A woman was busy fanning the flames and putting some glaze on the barbecue to notice the young girl approaching.

“Hello there!” The giddy 19 year old Noble lady spoke to the seller. “How much for these?”

“Uhhh…” The Seller blinked a bit, noticing the girl’s fair skin, pretty eyes, and unblemished face. “My, aren't you a pretty doll?”

“I know.” She grinned.

“Only 2 coppers a piece for a sweet gal like you.” The seller offered and the girl quickly agreed and handed the money. Only the money was 10 times more than the actual price.

The Seller nervously stared at the two pieces of silver in her palms as she scratched her head with the other hand. “Young girl, I don't have change for these, I’m afraid.”

“It is quite alright, miss!” Alejandra smiled from ear to ear. “I owe you one!”

“What?”

The girl didn't bother replying as she snatched the skewers from the woman’s grasp and continued on with her lovely stroll on the capital streets. She took a bite of the meat—-it wasn't as tender as she hoped it’d be, in fact, it was kind of burnt, but even so—-nothing beats the taste of normalcy.

“Finally, I can relax.” She sighed as she leaned on one of the buildings to take a break. “Inside that mansion is nothing but suffocating air and annoying guards. I’ll have to give Teri a reward for helping me out.”

Lady Alejandra was the heir of the Eastern Duchy, the Duchy next to the sea, the largest port in the continent, and also the trading capital of the Empire. The Grand Duke not only being the richest man in the country but also boasts a large control over the trade routes and tolls within the country, giving him significant power compared to the rest of the nobles.

The Ramirez Duchy, holding such power, are often invited to spend a month or so in the Capital in order to conduct certain business endeavors and as such, The Grand Duke and Duchess carry along their daughter to experience the Capital and learn more about the businesses and her inheritance.

That Daughter—a genius in the field of business—is the excitable next in line for the family.

The vassals find her very promising if not only for her—

“WHICH OF YOU WOULD LIKE TO PLAY A GAME!?” Two large men carried down a table and a lanky man stood in front of it, he was also the one yelling out the offers. “Take a bet! 3 gold! Win and you double your money!”

The others around them started whispering and moving away from the suspicious group. “So clearly rigged.” They said, “Completely a scam.” They said, “No one's stupid enough to actually believe them.” They said as they sighed and ignored the invitations.

“I’LL TAKE THAT BET!” Lady Alejandra proudly declared.

To continue the statement earlier—The vassals would find her very promising if not for her absolute recklessness.

The crowd snapped their heads at her, wondering who's the sad lady that's about to get scammed. Their heads hung in pity and their gazes filled with mild empathy.

Alejandra was a troublemaker or more like a trouble chaser. Everywhere she went she got herself in various complications and disasters. Often labeled as a prodigy, many would not expect that such a lady is also quite—well—stupid.

Despite her remarkable skill in the disciplines of business. Decisive, Kind when she can yet cruel when she has to, and lastly capable. She has the qualities you would expect from a complete Mary Sue—it’s simply just—she’s just very stupid sometimes.

“What's the rules!?” Alejandra crossed her arms in pride as she stood in front of the table. The two giant men raised their eyebrows at this pretty peasant girl who seemed idiotic enough to take this desperate scam.

“Well young miss!” The lanky dealer revealed three cups and one gold coin. He placed it all down the table with one of the cups covering the coin. He then shuffled the cups around and played with the coin by switching it between the containers.

Alejandra was a swordswoman just as much as she was a businesswoman. She was confident in her ability to catch exactly where the coin would go.

Does she have a plan in case she doesn't?

Of course not!

Does she have the money to complete the three gold payment?

She just checked and…

Of course not!

One of the giant men coughed and her eyes glanced at the guy seeing the man's gruntled face taking a breath.

She could back away any time she wanted, she had no way to pay shall she lose—but she made herself the center of attention so she had to commit to it now. Her lips quivered in anxiety but she shook it off. There was no way she could lose a game of skill.

There was just no way.

“So ma’am where is it?” The dealer had a crooked smirk as he gestured with his hands.

Alejandra was certain. Quite completely sure. It was definitely—

“The middle one!” She pointed.

An excited cackle escaped the dealer's lips as he lifted the cup to reveal the non-existence of a coin. “Unfortunately, there's nothing here, miss.”

“Wha—No way! You cheated!” Alejandra complained. She was putting on a bluff of course, she didn't actually think they cheated—-even though they did—but she doesn't know that, she was simply a sore loser.

“You lack proof, miss.” The dealer leaned back and laughed. “So about that gold?” He smiled.

“Hahahaha…” A nervous laugh. “I’ll just go…get it?” She tiptoed away.

“Oi.” The dealer’s face twisted into a scorn. The two men placed their hands on the large swords at their hip. “Ain't runnin out on us now aren't ya?”

“Nooooo~ Nooo~ I’m definitely not. I’m not gonna risk making Dumb and Dumber over there mad hahahaha… ” She pointed towards the two large men as she nodded along. “I’m just getting my money—-promise.”

“You two.” The dealer clicked his tongue. “Get the wench.”

“Fuck.” She sprinted like a marathon runner. She had no way to fight without her sword and she sure as hell ain't trying to do hand to hand in public. The Lady Alejandra, Heiress to the Richest Duchy, is now running away from a gambling debt.

“CRAP! CRAP! CRAP!” She pushed along the crowd and down the alleys squeezing into any crevice that could possibly help her lose the two gigantic 2 and a half meter tall men running after her. “WE CAN TALK ABOUT THIS!”

Her offer was met by a wooden chair thrown to her location.

“ACK!” Alejandra yelped, stepping away from the projectile. “Now that's just rude.” She glanced at the shattered wooden pieces next to her.

“KILL HER!” Growled one of the men as he pointed his sword at her.

“GIRLS USUALLY PREFER A SWEET CONVERSATION OVER TEA!!!” Alejandra cowered as she snuck inside a smaller pathway beside the larger road.

She hid behind a wooden fence propped up at one of the alleyways. She heard the footsteps turn away and she let out a sigh of relief. “Phew.” She started walking away when behind her the fence she was hiding on, broke apart in an explosion as one of the scammers chasing her smashed through it.

“You have got to be kidding me.” She squeaked as she pepped up her step once more and ran as fast as her body would let her.

“COME HERE!” The man yelled like the roar of a bear as he charged directly at her.

“WHY IS THIS HAPPENING TO ME!” She panicked. “TERI! ASHER! IS THIS MY KARMA?!!!” Alejandra pleaded to the heavens for an escape. “GODDESS IF YOU'RE REAL AND YOU LOVE ME, PLEASE HELP ME!!!”

She ran through the bustling streets and sneaked around the groups of people trying to find a place to hide again for the time being. She tiptoed speedily down the cobblestone path as something caught her senses.

“Psst! Hey you!” A sweet voice called from one of the houses.

“Huh?”

“You coming or not?” A hand stretched out of one of the windows.

“Where is she!?” Alejandra heard the voices of the men chasing her getting closer. “I’ll twist her neck when I find her.”

“So?” The hand was expressive in its sassiness.

“Alright, mysterious hand of unknown origin. I’ll trust you.” She grasped it and it yanked her inside the house just as the giant men turned to the corner to where they would've seen her.

“Ow! That really hurt, damnit.” The voice complained as Alejandra ended up crashing onto her saviour instead of landing gracefully inside the room.

“Well I’m sorry, I did not expect to be suddenly pulled in like a ragdoll.” Alejandra spat back. She felt the cushion of where she landed, it was soft, and it smelled good. She opened her eyes and realized she had landed on a girl with red hair.

She pushed herself away from her as the girl who had saved her regained her posture. “I felt like I was hit by an orc.”

Somehow, the young lady didn't know whether she should be offended or not.

Alejandra glanced at her saviour and her mouth almost dropped agape. The woman in front of her looked gorgeous, if not the most gorgeous being she's ever seen. She had flowy crimson red hair, emerald green eyes, a freckled nose and cheeks, and a gaze that seemed to draw Alejandra closer to her.

She was small, well not that small, but still fairly short. She was soft and she smelled of roses. The lady could not believe that such a horribly beautiful girl would be but a peasant before her right now. She could easily rival those of various royal princesses and noble ladies.

Alejandra couldn't stop herself from blushing. Anyone would upon witnessing something so amazing with her two eyes.

“Yes, I know I’m pretty, now can you stop staring?” The girl rolled her eyes but a smile formed in her lips.

“Thank you…by the way—call me…uhhhh, Taylor.” Alejandra introduced herself. That name was special. ‘Taylor’ was the name she could use shall she ever seek a normal life, as her Father said. It is a name that she wouldn't tell most people but she feels like it's better than introducing herself as the Daughter of a powerful noble and she was saved by this girl after all.

“Maddison.” Her voice was light. Alejandra noticed this when she spoke earlier but the girl—well—Maddison’s voice sounded very delicate and gentle while also having a sort of stern tone to it. Alejandra frowned—it reminded her of her mother's tone.

“You saved me from those guys.. phew—I feel bad for running away though.” The Lady stood up and offered her hand to the girl who still sat on the floor. She briefly thought that the girl's name felt familiar.

“It's nothing…also those guys run a business that involves tricking people. You don't have to feel bad for them.” She sounded more annoyed than anything.

“Wait—trick?”

“Yeah, they're scammers—and they suck at their job.” Again, she sounded more annoyed than mad. “Did you not know they cheated you?”

“THEY ACTUALLY DID!?”

Maddison’s blank stare spoke more than her words.

“I mean I definitely knew that.” Alejandra coughed.

Maddison chucked and grabbed a chair from inside the room and sat on it. “Okay, Ms. Taylor. You aren't really from around here aren't you?”

Alejandra panicked. “Well not really. We only visit on holidays.”

“Who’s we?”

“F-family?”

“Ok. Ok.” Maddison kept a straight face. “Where you from then?”

“The East. We're traveling merchants.” Alejandra is making stuff up as she goes, deeper and deeper in the hole she has dug for herself.

Alejandra caught a glance of the pretty girl before the red head brushed some of their hair back behind their ear. She couldn't help but notice that even the girl's ears were pretty.

Alejandra shook her head. She shouldn't be thinking of nonsense right now. She has to figure out a way to escape those rascals outside or else she’ll end up getting scolded by her Mother.

“Merchants, I see.” Maddison smiled and slid a piece of paper to Alejandra.

“What's this?”

“A notice.”

“For what?”

“Payment.”

“Excuse me?”

“I offered you my services and you accepted.” She shrugged nonchalantly.

“This is—three gold!?” Alejandra was baffled. “This is exactly the amount they're looking for?”

“I wonder why…” Maddison leaned forward on the table and flashed Alejandra a beautiful smile, one that even the young tigress couldn't resist but be blinded by.

“So this was your plan all along huh?” Alejandra took back all the nice things she said about this girl. This Maddison is pure evil. The mischievous air surfaced from behind the red head and a sneaky smirk was barely being hidden from her mouth.

“You must be well off since you're a merchant’s daughter right?” Maddison tapped on the table. “Consider this a debt you don't have to pay right now.”

“You sly fox.”

“I've been called worse.”

“Demon woman.”

“Worse.”

“Mean bully.”

“Now that's not as bad as the one before.”

“Cheating scummy lying conniving little rat.”

“A bit childish for an insult isn't it?”

“Hmph.”

Alejandra crossed her arms and glared at the girl grinning in front of her.

“So?”

“Fine—I’ll meet you here tomorrow at—” She was cut off as the door to the house suddenly burst open and crashed down.

“So this is where you were hiding.” One of the giant guys snarled.

“We’ve been looking all over.” The other one added

Alejandra chuckled as she backed into the wall. “How’s it going Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dum, I didn't expect to see you here…”

“Actually, forget that old contract. Say I save you from being kidnapped and turned into a slave right now. Would you care to listen to an offer of mine?” Maddison stood up and stood before the two giant men.

Alejandra noticed her way of speech suddenly became more refined, a way too educated way of speaking that most commoners won't be able to replicate nor imitate.

“Who do you think you are!?” One of the large men grunted and raised his massive sword.

“Will you take the offer, My Lady?”

Alejandra blinked…wait…My Lady???

She never said she was part of any noble family. How would this girl—

The giant swung down but the blade never met its mark. It hung still in the air alongside its wielder who was frozen in place, unable to move.

“What!?” The man witlessly remarked.

“As long as you just get them arrested.” Alejandra hesitantly complied, she was fearful for her own life. The woman in front of her was capable of killing her without much of a thought.

“We’ll see.” Her expression suddenly turned grim and a hateful angry pressure overtook the whole room. “These assholes broke down a door I just paid for after all.”

SNAP!

“AAAAAHHH!” The arms of the man holding the sword plummeting towards Maddison were suddenly bent in an unnatural Position completely rendering it unusable. The sword clattered to the ground as the girl made contact once more with the Lady.

“So it's you, the notorious young leader of the underworld, the Red Witch.” Alejandra gripped her palms tightly. The one before her was a name so terrifying, most people are afraid of speaking it. Eighteen years old and already commands the helm of the entire Underworld.

The Red Witch, an epithet that is feared by all.

Maddison was her name.

“Ah, The young tigress is well informed, I see.” She giggled and the man whose arms were broken was suddenly thrown to the side of the room. “Now, I supposed you're ready to hear my offer, My Lady?” The Red Witch ominously smiled.

Chapter Text

“Now, I suppose you're ready to hear my offer, My Lady?” The Red Witch stared down the Grand Duke's daughter without batting an eye.

The Red Witch found herself fortunate for how the circumstances had played itself out. An informant of hers took notice of the arrival of the Grand Duke and she set her plans in motion to entice the Young Lady to help the Underworld in the future.

Of course, her plan didn't involve actually getting the Lady into trouble but you take what you can get. She’ll just scold whoever was in charge of this district later for not keeping these thugs in line.

This situation still proved to be quite useful despite its many many faults. Maddison hid herself in one of the houses she owns and simply played a small innocent girl to lower the tigress’s guard before getting her involved in the Underworld’s schemes. After all, what Noble would ever miss the chance to make more money?

Anyways, Maddison now had to deal with these hooligans who are way too in over their head. Under no circumstances must this charming young heir be brought into harm. The Red Witch would prefer to not get into a hostile squabble with the Duchy of Ramirez.

To top it all off they had the audacity of raising their hands against her?

Well…the least they could do is pay for it with their arms.

As the giant man who had just had his arm horribly bent by an unknown force fell on his broken arm. “An offer I’m sure you’d find interesting.” She kicked his face and proceeded to stomp and press on it with her foot.

The other giant was frozen in fear, unable to move. He knew that if he had tried to run his head would be dancing on the floor apart from his body.

“State your demands and offer.” Alejandra tried to act calm and relaxed despite her heart pumping so fast it felt like it would explode. She had to come across as someone who carried cards in her hand and not just a damsel in distress

“Quite simple really,” She grabbed the guy’s hair and dragged him to lie facing down to which she then sat on his back to meet the Lady’s eyes, “I want a contract to form between in regards to the oversea and land trade routes.”

“That seems fairly simple. “ Alejandra was trying to read her smiling face yet despite the Lady’s acuity in discerning people's intention behind that facade the red haired woman’s carrying was like a blank unreadable slate. “So you say, but I suppose they'll be used for several malicious activities.”

The Red Witch grinned ear to ear as she crossed her legs. “That is not for you to know, My Lady. Sometimes ignorance truly leads to bliss.” She then shrugged and shook her head. “Besides, the Underworld under my regime strives to form an understanding between the people, the nobility, and the criminal syndicate. Wouldn't you like to be part of its founders?”

“This contract seems excessively advantageous for you yet I seem to gain nothing from it whatsoever.” Alejandra leaned back on the wall, her reserved attitude serving as a mask for her nervousness right now. “What would providing the youngest leader of the Underworld with my support bring me.”

“I suppose you already know that there is a deal between the royal guard and the Underworld.” Maddison explained, her fingers tracing something in the air. “A deal that stated we were free to do our activities as long as we kept criminal activity in line.”

Of course Alejandra knew. Her mother was the previous Captain of the Royal Guard before it was passed down due to her retirement.

“A deal which you consistently break in favor of your own goals and desires.” Alejandra glared at her. “You constantly disrupt the peace, you destroy property, and lately hasn't your group actively been causing terror around the Empire?”

Maddison frowned. “Believe me. Such troubles will come to an end soon.” Her face then returned to a more carefree look like before. “Still, it's quite surprising to see you have such an audacious personality despite being at a heavy disadvantage wouldn't you say?” She stood up from the man she was sitting on and walked towards Alejandra. “Aren't you afraid for your life? Aren't you willing to simply do what I want just so you would see the light of day once more?”

Suddenly the man she was sitting began to groan in pain. He stood up and a grueling stinging crunch filled his head as he slowly levitated over the ground.

“What's happening?” Alejandra looked behind the Witch in front of her who was simply smiling as one of the giants who chased after her earlier choked in pain.

His eyes looked like they were about to pop out. He reached his hand out for the young lady and croaked, “Help—me—”

Maddison closed her eyes in satisfaction. “Pop.” She playfully popped her mouth.

Crack!

Squeeze!

Skrish!

Alejandra had to hide her horrified face as the large buff man, that was before her earlier, crumpled and folded like a piece of paper until he turned into nothing but a disgusting ball of blood and flesh as the blood exploded everywhere, coating the whole room alongside all of Alejandra's clothing. Alejandra remained stoic, she didn't flinch. She did not dare show any sign of weakness.

“I still stand by what I said.” Alejandra spoke as she wiped the blood off of her cheek with her thumb. “A deal must not be one sided and must be split two ways. What is your offer in accordance with your demand?”

A sinister grin formed on the Witch’s face as blood from the man dripped down from her face. “Quite a tough one aren't you, My Lady?” She giggled. It was interesting how the young tigress could remain so composed after witnessing such a horrific sight.

Alejandra had to figure out a way to get herself out of this situation and hopefully that includes that other man as well behind them. He glanced at the other large man. He was now knelt down on the floor in fear staring at the ball of flesh that was his friend a couple seconds ago.

“So what is it then?” Alejandra stepped forward right into the Witch’s face. She looked down at her, after all, despite everything, Alejandra was still taller and older than this terrifyingly powerful being.

Their eyes met, a dance of intimidation happened between the two as they waited to see what the other would have to say. This tension was broken by the laughter of Maddison who finally gave in to the qualms of the Lady.

“HAHAHA! Of course! You need not worry about your end of the deal.” Maddison had planned to give her something in the first place, she just wanted to have fun and see if she could break the mind of such an pompous young noble before doing so. “I know exactly what you need, My Lady, though you yourself may not know it yet.”

“What I need?” Alejandra wasn't sure if the woman was bluffing or not but she was intrigued by this comment of hers.

“Unfortunately however, My sweet tigress, our conversation has been cut short.” The Red Witch smiled and traced her fingers down the Lady’s cheek, shoulder, arm, before finally finding its way down to her hand, which Maddison raised to her lips and kissed as a form of goodbye. “It was nice getting to know such a beautiful resolute woman like you.”

The kiss was brief yet seductive, her emerald eyes were enticing and magnetic, seemingly inviting you to stare at them forever.

“What?” Alejandra snapped out of her trance realizing what was happening.

“I know you can feel them as much as I can.” Maddison grinned and backed away from the young tigress, giving space between them.

Alejandra took a second before realizing the Knights were approaching. She took a small moment to pause and figure out a way to keep the Witch here for just a little longer.

“W-wait!” Alejandra pointed to the man who was left over there, his eyes were blank, and he looked basically dead despite not being so. “What about that guy over there?” Alejandra apologized to the dude in her head for throwing him under the bus.

Maddison smirked. “Ahahaha, despite how lovely this conversation was, I’m afraid you can't keep me in your company for much longer.” She floated in the sky and the shadow beneath her started to move. “You are free to do with that man as you please. Imprison him, execute him, enslave him, it is as you wish for he’s done enough evil to deserve much punishment.

“W-wait–”

“You will know when we will meet again, My Lady. My offer is something you should duly take into consideration.” She giggled once more.

Suddenly from nowhere, a young boy dressed in black, appeared inside the room. “I’ve come, Mistress.”

“Excellent.” The Witch glanced at the lady one more time, winked, then vanished into the black void of the shadows beneath them.

A few moments of silence pass as the young heiress waits for any possible way this could go south once more but alas it stayed silent. She fell back first onto the floor, disregarding how bloody and disgusting it was in favor of finally letting out a massive sigh of relief. “I surely thought I was fucked right then and there. Thank the goddess for her good will and keeping me alive another day.” A small chuckle escaped her lips.

“Uhhh…Your Grace?” The leftover man who was shivering at the corner spoke. He was straddled by blood from head to toe and a deep seated fear kept him from moving.

Alejandra recognized that his fate was left up to her but she doesn't really want needless deaths to occur. What happened to this guy’s buddy was…well unfortunate.

She glanced at the pulsating meatball near them.

“You can leave.” Alejandra waved her hand. “Just run off somewhere far from my sight and live out the rest of your life doing goddess knows what.”

Without sparing a minute the giant man stood up and bowed his head. “Thank you so much!” He cried, then sprinted away trying hard to hide the piss stains on his pants.

She couldn't blame him. If that woman had stayed here any longer Alejandra might've soiled herself in panic. She might be tough but she as hell doesn't want to die.

She laid flat on the bloody floor, unmoving yet satisfied. Yes, it smelled absolutely horrendous but even if she wanted to, her legs were shaken too much to the point that if she even dared to stand she’d fall right back down. She figured at how dirty her clothes had gotten. “Teri’s gonna kill me isn't she…” A faint chuckle left her lips.

“Oh my dear daughter,” A calm monotonous terrifying and authoritative voice boomed by the open door of the building. It seems the large man had forgotten to close it, “You have more troubles than what your lovely young maid has to scold you for.”

Alejandra shot up as quickly as she could. “He-Hey Moooom.” She nervously laughed. “What you doing here~?”

“Oh my sweet lovely child.” The Grand Duchess’ smile was chilling and haunting. “Could you care to explain this situation I have stumbled on?”

Alejandra closed her eyes and shut her mouth. It was over. That was it. She lived a long life. She just wished she could've messed around a bit more. Ahhh…so unfortunate.

Her Dad was the great Grand Duke of the Empire, the richest man in all of Crusz, and an adept and skilled businessman who triumphs above all others. Her father was skilled at reading people and figuring out their attention, and his ability to do so has warranted him as the closest aide to the King.

The only woman who could’ve matched up to her Dad's prestige was the equally great Young Lady of the Azarollan Duchy in the North. Her Mother studied the blade and worked her way up Knighthood, soon finding herself as the Youngest Head of the Royal Guard. She was a monster in battle, capable of using a blade with such precision and grace most of those who went against her fell in a smooth coup de grace. The one and only Tigress of the East, Roselia Ramirez.

Now imagine yourself as Alejandra, splayed out in front of that master swordsman woman of a mother, covered in blood and in the middle of a scene of a crime.

It would not be a stretch to start counting your seconds.

“You better wait until your Father hears about this—” Roselia glared at her daughter, her head reeling from a migraine.

What would have this little girl been doing here?

Roselia clicked her tongue.

Alejandra responded with prayers.

The Duchess had arrived at the scene after many reports from concerned civilians regarding a ruckus in the city streets and the sounds of pain and what seemed to be an explosion of blood within a recently leased building.

Who could've thought she’d find her daughter sprawled all over the bloody floor of that building next to what seemed like a crumpled up pile of meat that disgustingly pulsated as if it were alive.

“Hey, mom. I can explain—” Alejandra prepared herself to be cut off but Roselia simply waited for her to continue with a raised eyebrow. “Okay, maybe not right now but definitely later.”

The mother rolled her eyes and turned her back on the young adult. “UNITS! STAND GUARD! SURVEY THE AREA FOR ANY SUSPICIOUS INDIVIDUALS!” She commanded. Then she turned her eyes once more on her daughter. “ASHER!” she called.

“Asher?”

She scoffed and tore a piece off the dress she wore as she hurriedly ran in this direction. She handed it to Asher. “She's here. Wipe her down and cover her up with your cloak and lead her back to the carriage.”

“Oh my lovely Mom, you look so beautiful in that dress you're wearing.” Alejandra tried to butter up her mother.

“Indeed, if only I wasn't called in for an emergency despite my retirement.” Her voice was frigid. “Asher,” she referred to the young man who quickly entered the room and wiped the blood off the Lady’s delicate face, “make sure she doesn't leave this time.”

Roselia Ramirez had immediately deduced that there was something major about this case. This wasn't a simple scene of murder as it was obviously drawn by the balled up person next to her daughter. She didn't exactly show it but there was a huge wave of dread that flooded her chest followed by a breath of relief when she saw her young child on the floor, draped in blood, yet suddenly healthy enough to be smiling and joking around.

That pile of meat seems to have nothing to do with her daughter. It must've been the work of an Adjudicator.

Adjudicators are humans that have been gifted by the Goddess Asmodeus a powerful specific ability that is granted upon answering a person's purest desires.

They are born when a person's desire is at its peak and truest, when they're hearts seen but one wish. Asmodeus will answer their calls and as such grant them the power to fulfill that single ability.

Adjudicators carry significant power and military prowess that most governments aim to supply and care for them the moment they are found and made. Although, as you would expect, as many people would use power for good, just as many would use it for their own gain.

This Magic born from desire was a way for Humans to compete against other races despite their lack of mana used for Magic born from the elements.

Only Adjudicators, chosen by the Goddess, are capable of such extraordinary feats. She would know, after all, Roselia was one herself.

The power of controlling her mass. She can manipulate her weight alongside any material that is directly connected to her body. She can freely switch when or what part of her gains or loses mass. Roselia has the capability to turn as light as a feather or as heavy as a boulder. This power is what she called Lightness, the capability of which she has yet to completely master.

It was awakened during her time as the Head of the Royal Guard. As the second daughter of the Silver Wolf, she was as if not more skilled than her elder sister in her old family. There were questions in regards to which of the two of them would inherit the title. In the end Roselia gave up that battle in favor of chasing her own ideals. Though, despite all of the coldness in her heart made from her experiences in the North, she couldn't resist the warmth of love.

She had fallen for the witty and albeit awkward son of the Grand Duke Joseph Ramirez, who had courted her for years. They met each other during one trip at the capital and have been inseparable since.

During one time on a date on a lake, there was an incident. Their boat had incidentally tipped over and they both fell into the deep freezing lake. Joseph, unable to swim, sank like a rock and was doomed to drown. Roselia, in a moment of panic, drove herself downward with all her strength and pulled him up towards the boat.

She had barely managed to put him over when her legs cramped and she suddenly couldn't swim anymore. Her body felt heavy and tired as she slowly fell deeper and deeper down the lake.

Somewhere above her, the voice of Joseph, who had just come to, was screaming for her, looking for her.

Oh how she had wished she could float up to him right at that moment. She could have asked for nothing more than to hold him in her hands again.

By the fate of Asmodeus, her desire was answered. She floated to the top of the lake like she was weightless until finally she had her man on top of her arms as she carried him. They stood above the lake, her feet touching the surface of the water, and Joseph’s eyes staring deep into hers. She couldn't resist that amazed look in his gaze and kissed him with such passion you wouldn't expect it to be their first.

It wasn't long before that led to their wedding. Thus then solidified her as the Grand Duchess of Ramirez, The Golden Tiger of the Empire. She would keep her work as the Head of the Royal Guard for a few more years until she found herself carrying that young girl in her belly. It only took another month then before she retired and focused more on her own Knights and business in her own Duchy than that of the Capital’s.

Though, even through her retirement, whenever she ends up at the Capital she is looked on with respect and reverence from her peers. She would still often portray the role of a Captain during her stay and even with all that is said and done.

She couldn't shut her eyes so easily now as well, especially since this case seems to involve a rogue Adjudicator causing havoc. She stared in disbelief at the pile of pulsating meat in the room.

Thank god that wasn't her daughter was all she could fully think of.

Asher pulled the Lady up and helped her stand in spite of her shivering legs. “There we go.” He wrapped her arm around his neck and held her gently and comfortably, considering her figure as a lady.

“M-Mom, I’m sorry.” Alejandra genuinely apologized as she stood up. The girl kept her head down and her hold on Asher’s shoulder tightened slightly. “I just wanted to have fun and then suddenly one thing led to another and—”

“Enough.” Roselia raised her hand and silenced the girl who meeped her mouth shut. Alejandra looked riddled with guilt and frustration that Roselia can't help but be soft on her. “Are you hurt?”

“I-I’m fine.”

“Good.” The mother cupped her daughter's cheeks before kissing her in the forehead, uncaring for the remaining blood still stuck to it. “Go home and get some rest.”

Alejandra blinked at her mother. Was she actually safe?

Did she manage to get out of trouble without consequences?

If only Alejandra could walk, she would be jumping up and down right now.

“Over there, My Lady.” As Asher led her towards the cabin of the caravan her mother voiced out one final message.

“Before I forget! Alejandra Taylor Azarolla Ramirez, you are hereby grounded for the rest of our stay in the Capital.” Her voice boomed loudly in the young tigress’ ears. “You will not be allowed to leave our estate unless permitted by me or your Father “

“But Mo–” Asher covered her mouth before she could yell anything back. “I believe My Lady should accept the extent of Her Grace’s graciousness.” He warned with a nervous smile.

Alejandra closed her eyes in defeat.

Ah.

Life sucks.

As soon as they entered the carriage, Asher carefully placed the Lady in her seat and sat across from her.

“Ah, Ash…life sucks so much.” She wallowed in her misery.

“You sleep on the bed you make, My Lady.” He teased and the girl glared at him in response.

“That is not how you comfort a woman in distress.”

“All I see is a young pup that's been scolded by its parent.”

Alejandra hissed.

Asher laughed.

“If you would forgive my curiosity,” Asher leaned forward. “What exactly happened to you, My Lady?”

“Before any of that,” Alejandra decided to stray away from the topic regarding her conversation with the Red Witch for now, “what's to come from this incident?”

“Fret not, My Lady.” Asher shrugged. “I am certain Her Grace has a way out of this mess, no one else but our Knights saw your face as well. It would be enough to leave all to your Mother, My Lady.”

“I hope it isn't much work.”

“I believe it will be.” Asher sighed. “You've gotten yourself involved with a rogue Adjudicator, My Lady. That is not an easy thing to clean up.”

“I know.” Alejandra plopped her head on the headboard.

“Nonetheless, all you should think about right now is how to appease Her Grace’s fury shall she return back home.” Asher chuckled. “Give her what she asks for and you might find yourself free from being grounded.”

“You think so?”

“No.”

“Figures.”

“Our Teresa was scolded quite heavily too, unfortunately.” Asher added. “Her ties to your escape was particularly obvious without even the need for my testimony.”,

“Ah, that's another can of worms I’m not ready for.”

“Indeed, prepare your ears from a beratement from her as well, My Lady.” Asher grinned. He leaned forward and wiped off some remaining grime off of the Lady’s cheeks. “I’m glad you're home safe, Lady Alejandra.”

The Lady smiled back at Asher whose gentle gaze laid upon her much more than she could have realized.

In the meantime, a young lass was stuck cleaning the stables as punishment for her coercion regarding the Lady's runaway adventure.

“Ah.” Teri wiped a piece of literal crap off of her cheek with her own thumb. “This is hell.” She muttered to herself as she wielded but a bucket and a mop.

She stood there in dreadful silence as a few horses had found the hems of her maid dress quite the tasty snack.

Her eye twitched from anger. “My Lady, I forever vow to not engage in anymore of your recklessness.” She cursed. A horse had found its way to her brown hair but she slapped its snout away like it was an insect.

One of the horses neighed and sneezed, sending a slop of snot straight to her face. Teresa wiped it off with frustrated apathy.

“How does a horse taste for dinner, I wonder?”

Chapter Text

The Capital of the Crusz Empire has always been fairly peaceful. Sure there were crimes here and there but the presence of Adjudicators in the knights had always lowered the crime rate. The Capital was famous for its lavish housing, amazing cityscapes and beautiful and grand sceneries.

The East was ruled over by The Golden Tiger or House Ramirez, The Grand Duchy closest to the Imperial Family and is responsible for single handedly managing up most of the Empire's trade and is also one of the key political advisors of the Empire.

The North was ruled over by the Silver Wolf or House Azarolla, The Duchy that guards the Empire from the Northern Outlands that contains beasts and demons. They act as the sword that drives the nation by producing the most outstanding swordsmen and swordswomen in the Empire.

The South is presided over by the strongest March of the Empire, House Caruso, The Blue Eagle. They hold connections and trade with the foreign country of Areem, The States Coalition. They also boast the largest production of jewelry and the largest mining operation of gemstones in the Empire.

If the three regions had something that held them special, the West was no laughing matter.

Ruled over by The Bronze Ox or the Ducal House Bay. It's also dubbed as the Empire's Wall.

Its borders lay directly connected to the opposing Kingdom of Delha. Thus this region has been in a constant state of war. Endless bloodshed happens every second and while the other four regions live in bliss, a second of ignorance in this hellscape will be your last.

Duke Bay had managed to keep this war against the Kingdom locked to his region for years and has been home to the most trained Adjudicators in the Empire.

The West had been bathed in blood for more than a dozen years now ever since the Delha Kingdom made its move against the people of Crusz.

In the midst of this battle a camp of the Kingdom's soldiers stood alive and well within the Empire's borders. Tents were strewn about and a large campfire directly at its center. Soldiers huddled and gathered up, making strategies for the next day, or telling stories to pass the time.

A group of the Kingdom's knights rounded around a small fire by the edges of the camp. They were supposed to be guarding the perimeter but instead they decided to slack off and take a break.

"Hey new kid!" One of the older men called to a young boy. "You wanna come listen to some old men's rambling?"

The boy knight shrugged and sat down on a log as he and the four other knights around him tended to the crackling flame. "What's this about?" The boy asked.

"Ever heard of the tale of the Red Prince?" The old man snickered. "They say that on the battlefield, somewhere along this large ass borderline, a sixteen year old kid is fighting."

"Huh?" The boy knight laughed, after all, he himself had to be 17 before he was even thought of as capable enough in joining his country's army. "Is the Empire really that desperate for soldiers?" The kid cackled but the veteran men around him shook their heads.

"You best not underestimate him, boy." One of the men warned. "He has killed far more soldiers than all of us here combined."

The young knight closed his lips.

"He was nicknamed the Red Prince by our knights because his hair was a deep red in color, add to that the fact that he's always showering in blood." The older soldier explained. "And you know where the Prince part came from?"

"Where?"

"He's the Crown Prince of the Empire and he's here for revenge!" The playful knight smiled as he jumpscared the young knight.

"Hahahaha!" The other soldiers bellowed in laughter. "What he means kid, is that Prince in particular has a sort of special contempt in his heart against us in the Kingdom. So if you ever meet him. Just run."

"How could a child like that even be capable of killing that many people, a normal person wouldn't be able to do it unless they're an…" The young knight trailed off.

"You got it right, the kid's an Adjudicator." The gentle knight whispered quietly, the crackling of the flames seemingly began to get louder. "He's a terrifying one too."

"You've seen it?" The other men jumped in surprise at his statement.

"Barely, I only saw the fight from afar." His voice was creepy and dark. "But he ripped out his enemies' hearts and squeezed them in his hands and bathed in it till it drenched him red." The gentle knight's word left everyone silent.

"Disgusting." The young knight of the Kingdom backed away in repulse. "Is he a psychopath?"

"Don't worry so much about it kid." He chuckled, stood up, and patted the boy's back. "He's way at the other side, you don't have to— aheugh-" The gentle old man was cut off as a sword pierced through his back and came out the other side.

"Callus!!!" The playful knight screamed in anguish, his rage consumed him, and he charged straight towards the perpetrator before his head was promptly severed with one clean strike.

The other two old soldiers shivered in fear as they saw the one responsible for the death of their comrades. A young boy, wearing light armor, striking red hair, covered in blood, and the Imperial Crest on his uniform.

The Red Prince.

"IT'S HIM SOUND THE ALA–" One more head fell to the dirt.

"AHEEE!!!" The other old man couldn't hide his fear, he ran away pissing his pants but before he could get far, the blood from one of his fellow soldiers' bodies hovered upwards as if it were a tentacle of an octopus and darted towards the coward and stabbed him in the back. "Gah!"

Then right after, the blood around the Red Prince began to flow as well, and like a hundred little needles they hardened, and pierced themselves into the runaway soldier turning him into a pin cushion.

The young knight was left in shambles. He turned towards the light of the camp and screamed for help "A MONSTER! SOMEBODY!" It wasn't long before the young knight's head joined the rest.

Soon much to anyone's disbelief, an entire camp of the Kingdom was absolutely destroyed in one night, as the result of one boy's anger,

The Red Prince, Benjamin O'Neal.

He returned to his own camp that day covered in blood. Like per usual, no one dared to question it nor speak to him about it. Even as a young child, the Crown Prince already demanded respect and fear among his subjects.

"Clean my robe, I'll be taking a bath." He spoke to his maid as he entered his personal tent and began to undress. The maid took the Prince's bloody clothes and handed him a change and a robe. "Thanks, you may now leave."

Once she had left the tent, the young Prince fell flat on his bed.

"Red Prince." He spoke the words that the Kingdom knights had called him. Contrary to how people view him as a cold, ruthless, cruel, but dignified warrior and Prince. The fact of the matter is, he just found it difficult to properly show his emotion. "That's such a cringey name." He covered his face with his hands in slight embarrassment.

"Of all the things, why did it have to be the Red Prince?" He cringed and stared at the top of his tent as it creased and moved with the outdoor wind.

"I am tired." He groaned and shoved his head on a pillow.

"Prince?" A voice called from the outside, likely his maid coming over to lay a message.

"Yes?" His voice shifted back to its serious tone in an instant.

"The general has come to see you regarding the shipment of weaponry." The maid said.

"Tell him to come in." Benjamin rolled his eyes as he prepared himself for politics. If only his sister was still here, she'd probably be better at than he is.

It happened a long time ago. Back when the Crown Prince was four and was only second in line to the throne.

He had an amazing sister who was 2 years older than him. She had already known how to read and write, and her conversational skills were exceptional. She even began combat training quite early on.

She was a prodigy and the entire palace treasured her and believed in her future as the next Empress, and of course the young Prince wasn't an exception to this belief. He would jump and hug his sister whenever they met and she would happily engage in his childish activities.

They played cards, dolls, ran around the garden, and even went on trips together. The Prince loved his sister dearly and so did she love the Prince back.

His highness, their father would always tell him to not bother his sister while she's studying but he couldn't help but want to play with her more. The Crown Princess was after all everyone's favorite and the entire nation couldn't wait for her rise to the throne.

But everything great is always cut short.

On one such trip, Prince Benjamin had asked his sister to join him on a ride around a forest. And in this instance…

Tragedy struck.

The carriage they were riding flipped over and crashed into the trees. Their knights scrambled to get them out of the cart as quickly as possible but then the entire area was surrounded by Delhan scum.

The knights fell one by one trying to keep the two children safe as they ran away. Ben could still feel his sister's small hands as she dragged him through the woods in search of a hiding spot.

They hid behind a rock but it wasn't long before the assassins found them. "Ben, stay quiet." His sister's words rang like needles through his brain. "Live. Survive. Okay?"

"I know you're there behind that rock." The assassin laughed, his voice was slurry, raspy and cold. Ben would soon never forget the sound of this man's way of speech.

His sister kissed his forehead before jumping out of the rock and confronting them. He couldn't speak as he heard his sister's anguish and screams from the other side of the rock. He cried silently and was terrified to look behind him, fearing what he would see would ruin the image of his sister for him forever.

The forest fell silent and soon after a while, he turned and realized no one was there. Not his sister, not the assassin. He ran back towards the carriage and found their knights bleeding to death.

In a moment of panic he tried to push the blood pouring back in. "Please don't die, please don't die." He cried as the knights patted his head trying to comfort him.

"Your Royal Highness, please...just run away."

"I'm not gonna let another person die!" He yelled.

"Here's the Prince!" An assassin came out of the woods. It wasn't the same person who took his sister, however, it was someone different.

The killer lunged at him with a sword and the bloody knight embraced the child and tried to block the blow by turning his body to cover the Prince but before the sword struck the knight, the killer had already been stabbed by a red blade.

They couldn't believe it. The Prince had awakened his latent magical talent at the age of four.

In trying to protect his knights…He learned to control blood.

Help soon came and the knight who tried to protect him didn't die, and the casualties weren't that many, however, the Empire still experienced the greatest loss it had ever gotten in centuries.

The Crown Princess's body was found in the forest, her dress torn to pieces and her body charred to a crisp. She was burnt alive after having horrible things done to her.

The Kingdom had successfully taken the life of what could've been the greatest ruler the Empire would've had.

Ben's fist slammed into the table.

"E-excuse, Your Royal Highness, did I anger you?" The general panicked at the Prince's sudden anger.

"Pay no mind, I just had an awful memory flash through my mind." He grit his teeth and his nails dug into his palm.

"Your Royal Highness, we had also received a request from His Majesty, the Emperor, for you to return home." The general gulped.

"Tell Father that I won't." He snapped back. "I will make every Delhan suffer, especially that scum that did those horrible things to my sister."

"But Your Royal Highness, His Majesty, the Emperor, states it's of urgent business." The General reasoned.

"What would be more important than destroying Delha?"

"There's been a commotion in the city, and former Head Royal Guard Roselia had deduced it's because of an Adjudicator. A powerful one at that."

"Can't Duchess Roselia handle that on her own?" The Prince rolled his eyes and slammed his hand into the table. "Don't ask me to do things when there are other people who are available to do it themselves!"

"But Your Royal Highness —"

"Speak any longer and your tongue shall be cut off." The boy coldly spoke. "You may be a General but you are as replaceable as the rest."

He walked away from the table and opened the exit of his tent. "Now leave while your head is still above your shoulders."

The General stumbled down the chair and ran out faster than a fearful beast.

Ben went back to sit down on his bed. "A rogue Adjudicator huh? It's the Underworld again I presume." He closed his eyes as he tried to sleep while talking. "I wonder why they suddenly became more wicked recently?"

He didn't answer his question nor did he seek the answer to it. He simply closed his eyes until he dozed off.

For him, nothing mattered until his sister had been avenged. He would do whatever is necessary to destroy the Delha Kingdom.

And that man. He will make that man suffer a hundred times more than what he did to her.

He will make that man experience agony and misery, until they cry for the devil to take them.

Chapter Text

The dinner in the Ramirez mansion was filled with an awkward ambiance only filled by the clattering of plates and the cutting of food.

Alejandra could only push around the steak laid in front of her as she waited for her mother's nagging. Her dad however was eating heartily and for some reason couldn't feel the tension between the two women in the house.

Roselia made sure to make every cut she did to her food rang noisily throughout the dining room. She ate her food slowly as she felt her daughter from the other side of the table trying to arouse her pity.

Swallowing the saliva building up in her mouth, Alejandra finally let out a few words. "Mother I–"

"Alejandra." Her words were surprisingly gentle. "Are you perhaps bored in this mansion?"

The lady brightened up, thinking her mother was giving her a chance to explain herself but before she could speak any further, the Duchess continued her words.

"If you are, then shall I send you back to our estate in the south?" Roselia looked to her daughter with a glare, who sunk back to her seat.

"No Mother." She squeaked.

"Fret not, in the time you're grounded here I have made a couple of requests regarding fellow nobility." The Duchess cleared her throat and called over a maid who handed over a few notes. "His Majesty, The Emperor, has sent his beloved son, the Crown Prince, to aid in the investigation regarding this matter." She tapped the letters with her hand and slid them over to her daughter.

"What does this mean, Mom?"

"You shall be the one greeting His Royal Highness at his visit to our estate since I will be tackling other matters." Roselia continued to eat her food as her daughter read the letter in horror. "Be kind and graceful and treat him like a Ramirez would. I've heard he's quite easily agitated so be mindful of your words as well?"

"M-Mom, I can't help but notice but…are you setting me up?" Alejandra gulped. The Duke's ears then perked up at her words and had him stop eating.

The Duchess sighed and called over another maid to fill up her wine glass. "My child, you're already nineteen, ever since your debutante, many suitors have lined up for your hand, but might I say they're all unworthy of you." She sipped and wiped her mouth. "The Crown Prince is a war hero and it would be great to have ties to the Imperial family. Getting to know him would certainly be beneficial to you and to our house."

"B-but—"

"If I may butt in," The Duke joined the conversation, "Roselia, I feel it's far too early for our child to be engaged.

"She's nineteen, Joseph." Roselia glared at him. "I was even younger when we first met and we joined hands right when I turned twenty."

Alejandra tried to look cute in front of her Dad to garner his pity. "D-Dad help…"

"See. Even our daughter is against it." Joseph argued. "Plus the Crown Prince? He's far too violent for my baby girl, he may be a hero but his hands are stained with countless blood?"

"Then what about me Joseph?" The duchess snapped at her husband's words. "I have killed far too many people to count? Am I too unworthy of you because of my bloodstained hands?"

"N-no, Honey. It's just—"

"The Crown Prince has kept the Kingdom from reaching the Empire through his tactics and strength to kill. He is a warrior and so am I." She raised her eyebrow. "I thought you yourself would understand what it's like to marry a war hero."

The Duke fell silent and Alejandra too.

Reading the atmosphere the Duchess exhaled a breath and called a maid over to hand her another letter again. "Alejandra, it's not like you have to marry the Crown Prince, you are the heiress to this House after all. I just want you to meet him and see if he is to your standards since you've yet to interact with any men of an eligible age." She explained. "My Dear, I would never have you enter into a loveless marriage."

"Mother…" Alejandra looked relieved. Roselia smiled, the Duke also sighed and chuckled a bit.

"It's okay, I'll try– I'll try to talk to him." She pumped herself up. "He may not be as scary as I thought."

"By the way, my daughter." Roselia leaned on her hand as she looked Alejandra in the eye. "I know I've already asked you this but are you sure you didn't see the Adjudicator present in the scene?"

"N-No! I really didn't." Alejandra gulped while shaking her hands. To be honest she didn't know why she was covering for that witch but she was quite intrigued by the deal the woman had offered. "I was unconscious the whole time."

Roselia's eyes clearly knew that her daughter was suspicious but decided to not pry further. "This is a matter regarding the Underworld, they have been keeping the criminal activity in the Empire at a balanced state, so we had always thought they were more or less a good thing to have." The Duchess pondered. "And now they're beginning to make moves against the Empire, this wasn't the first of many incidents in which Underworld Adjudicators caused disruption in the city."

"They helped mitigate crime??"

"You can't fully erase criminals and scum in society, but you can put a leash and control it. The Underworld had that under their command and in exchange we didn't pry into their business." The Duchess explained. "These days, however, they seem to have been far more active in gaining power, I recently heard a change in leadership. Can that be the cause?"

"What happened to their old leader?"

"Hendrickson? That old bastard? His head was placed on a stake and his limbs dismembered and hung on different trees in the Capital's Park." Roselia had an indifferent look on her face while saying the most morbid things. "Whoever their new leader is, they clearly hold a lot of resentment for something. To be able to do such vile things only means that there is much hatred in their heart."

The Duke clapped his hands and surprised the two ladies. "Enough of this grisly conversation. Let's have our dessert and celebrate making a successful transaction with the nobles in the capital. Hurrah!" He delighted and the two ladies only shook their heads and went along with his pace. "All that negative talk is gonna put wrinkles in both your eyes. Now rest and enjoy the night!"

"Fine Dad!" Alejandra laughed and Roselia smirked as she ordered the maids to bring in snacks and more wine.

The dinner ended with everyone, tired and their bodies full. The lady sat on her bed as her maid, Teresa, turned the lamps off one by one. "Have a good night's rest, my lady." The maid giddily grinned.

"Thanks, Teri, sorry for getting you punished." She smiled apologetically.

"It's fine, you simply owe me a snack."

"I'll get you lots."

"Yay."

The maid closed the door and the daughter of the Duke was left staring at the dark empty ceiling from her bed. A lot had happened today. She had nearly died and had a conversation with possibly the most dangerous person in the Empire.

"A deal huh?" She thought aloud as she wondered what someone like her can even do for the Red Witch. She could have simply gotten killed and all would be the same for the Underworld.

Well not necessarily, that would put the entire Capital into chaos that the genius heiress of Ramirez was killed by the Underworld within the Capital.

Still, before Maddison, or more so the Leader of the Underworld, showed herself, she felt like a girl just like Alejandra. A beautiful young girl who just wants to make it by and live a happy life. How wrong she was to even think that.

The Red Witch was terrifying and even making contact with her would've made Alejandra tremble in fear, but the businesswoman inside her urges her to take the risk and see the offer the Witch was prepared to make.

How dangerous was that young girl in front of her? How many people had turned cold and lifeless before her? How many people is she prepared to kill to fulfill her own ambitions?

Those questions rang inside the young lady's mind. Plus she had the Crown Prince to worry about. He was only sixteen but he hasn't left the battlefield for a few years now. Since he had turned sixteen, he has now entered the eligible age for marriage.

Alejandra didn't even want to think of marrying him. That would mean becoming the Empress and just the thought of the worm she would have to do shook her to her very core. Add to that that if she did become the Empress, the seat of the Golden Tiger would be unfilled.

There were a lot of rumors about the Crown Prince as well on the battlefield.

She had heard that he was ruthless and cruel in battle and hot-headed too. He was willing to do what it takes just to take the Delha Kingdom and burn it to the ground. Many of her informants have also told her how the prince enjoyed making the enemy soldier squirm and suffer.

Alejandra shuddered at the thought of meeting such a person even more so at the thought of him making advances towards her. He was only just a kid as well, why would he even be fighting in the frontlines?

She felt both anxiety and empathy for the young child. Was it related to the horrible thing that happened to the princess? What was she thinking of course it was.

She had heard that everyone loved the princess and was devastated to learn what the Delhan people had done to her. Imagine more what her family would have felt.

Alejandra realized that she was thinking too much and that it was time to go to sleep. She had training with Asher tomorrow and she had to prepare to meet the prince in a week. Not sleeping is gonna be bad for that.

Her body slowly felt tired as her blinking slowly had longer intervals, before she knew it, she had entered the dreaming world.

The dream she had started off fairly normal. She was walking along the Imperial Palace, taking in the sights and majesty of the beautifully constructed architecture. She felt her hands around the huge stone pillars and the carvings etched on them.

She has visited the Capital many times now but she's rarely been inside the imperial palace. The last time she got to walk around was 3 years ago when a project she had proposed surprised her father and she ended up joining him in its planning with His Majesty, the Emperor.

Her dream self walked around the garden and admired the different colored flowers when she heard grunts and groans from the other side of the flowerbed.

She took a peek and there was the Crown Prince, practicing his swing of the blade. His red hair bounced with sweat at every action he took and his face and bare body were filled with scars, he didn't look to be sixteen, instead he was younger maybe twelve or thirteen in this dream.

His face was determined and serious as he swung the blade down in a single motion over and over again. The lady could only watch as the prince swung and swung until after a single slash the wind around the blade separated and pushed things away violently. He had cut the flow of the wind causing it to spread to each side instead.

The scene shifted to a barracks where Asher stood behind Roselia as she argued with the Royal Guards about the situation regarding the Adjudicator.

"I'm telling you my daughter isn't involved with the Underworld." She slammed her fist down the stone table breaking off a piece, and the rest of the soldiers jumped in shock. "She was a victim of an attack and you dare lay your groundless suspicions on her!?"

"If I may be bold, Your Grace," An older woman smirked at the Duchess's anger. "Your daughter was at the scene of the crime, wasn't she? There was also a pile of flesh and meat next to her, it would not be groundless to assume that she may have awakened and is in cahoots with the treacherous Underworld."

"You." Roselia snapped and glared at the woman. "State your name and house."

The woman panicked for a second but regained her composure. "Countess Veronica Ma'am, from House Leary."

"Well then, Countess Veronica, it would be wise if you didn't run your mouth," The Duchess's gaze was a look of death and violence, "who knows what could happen if you end up saying something you didn't mean, such a well-fed mouth might end up biting its own tongue later."

The countess yelped and bowed her head. "Thank you for your concern, Your Grace."

"That's enough for today, you all are just aging me quicker with all your nonsense." She glared at a man who sat at the center of the table, he looked indifferent and uninterested. "As the former Head of the Royal Guard, I will assume authority on this case involving my daughter and the current Head shall be my liege to avoid any further suspicions from spreading. Is that clear?"

"Yes, Ma'am!" The rest of the soldiers saluted except for the man at the center of the table. Who simply looked indifferent as he and the Duchess glared at each other.

Alejandra felt weary. If her dreams were true, her mother had defended and protected her reputation amongst the other nobles. She felt guilty and sorry for troubling and lying to the Duchess now. She was in fact kind of in cahoots with the Underworld.

Now she doesn't even feel like taking the offer of the Red Witch after seeing how much her own mom stood up for her innocence. Was she really going to lie and ruin the Grand Duchy's reputation for a chance of a good business opportunity?

"Alright, I will no longer find and talk to that witch for the sake of my family." She declared to herself.

Then her eyes found themselves staring at the blank ceiling back at the waking world. She let out one massive breath to release the heavy feeling in her chest. It was still dark out and her room was pitch black. Although, she could hear a faint noise emanating from one side of her room.

She turned around to see a beautiful woman, her red hair flowing down her shoulders, and her green eyes glowing vividly in the night under the moon.

She had an innocent grin on her face as she tapped on the window. The red flower dress she was wearing, floated in the wind. She waved her hand and Alejandra's heart sank to the bottom of her chest.

Even if she wanted to, she didn't need to find the Red Witch because the Red Witch had found her herself.

Chapter Text

Maddison was annoyed at what transpired earlier today as she sat at her office. In front of her stood three people, the three highest ranking officers in the Underworld after her. Two adults and one teenager.

The three of them were also Adjudicators and they all managed different sectors in the Underworld as per the order of the leader, who right now looked exceedingly frustrated.

"What happened?" The witch grit her teeth while asking, making the three tense up in fear. "Why was the life of the daughter of the Duke endangered?"

The three looked panicked and one of them immediately bowed her head into the floor and begged. "I'm sorry Ma'am, I was supposed to be in charge with the transactions in the Capital today but I failed to notice the hooligans going after the lady." She whimpered. "I beg for your gracious mercy."

Maddie stood from her seat and leaned in front of the table. She then stomped her foot on the woman's head before talking to the other two. "Hesser? Elijah? What about you two?"

"I am afraid I was off with our business in the West preventing the Kingdom from ruining our reputation any further." The man, Hesser, placed his hand on his chest and bowed to his leader. "Excuse my incompetence for not realizing the problems in the Capital sector's management." He snided towards the woman on the floor.

"I was assassinating the slave owners in the North and East as you had ordered." Elijah knelt and bowed. "Although I have no excuse for not sensing the danger in the Capital."

"I-I was making conversatio-" The woman under Maddison's heel tried to explain but couldn't continue her words as Maddison stepped even harder into the back of her bead, forcing her forehead harder onto the stone floor.

"I don't recall ever allowing disappointments to speak." Her voice was terrifying and the poor woman squeaked in fear.

"M-My apologies–AAAH." Her head was driven deeper into the stone causing cracks to form on the floor.

"Again, when did I say you can speak?" Her voice was borderline demonic now and the pitiful woman could only quiver with her head under her leader's heel. "Seriously…disappointment after disappointment."

No one dared to speak up against her frustration.

"Hesser, you said you were preventing our reputation from being tainted further?" The leader glared at the gentleman, who froze in terror. "Then why are there still conspicuous dealings between the black market and Delha? Why is there still a flow of unstable crime connected to the imposters?"

After him, her eyes set on the kneeling boy. "Speaking of the black market, how come slaves are still being sold? You, Elijah, were supposed to kill every noble that dared to conduct human trafficking, why are they still up and running?" She then slammed her foot down so intensely that the skull of the woman below her feet exploded into a pile of meat and blood, inadvertently completely cracking and denting the floor below.

The two immediately bowed their heads as well and apologized. "Forgive us, Ma'am and our incompetence, we will continue to make efforts to meet your expectations."

The brain mush and bone that splattered across the floor slowly began to gather back up as one and not long after the woman's head was reformed like nothing ever happened, however, her forehead still made contact with the floor, afraid to stop bowing her head. "We are ever so sorry for our failures." She squirmed.

She eyed the three officers as they shuddered in fear. She sighed and walked back to her chair and took a seat. "Stand, you three."

The three immediately straightened their backs and looked towards their leader, who had her legs up on the table and writing on some pieces of paper. "Ever since I beat that dumb scumbag of a master, the Kingdom took their chance to make a move during the shift in leadership." She snickered and each handed them the notes.

To which the three grinned and looked towards her. "We'll show them what a stupid decision that is…" Maddison removed her legs from the top of the table and crossed all her fingers together, leaning her chin on them. "I trust you all to do this job with relative ease, after all, we can't take another failure after this one." The three bowed their heads and then they vanished into the floor, absorbed into the shadows.

It was fairly simple, aid the Prince in the warfront, frame the nobles involved in the slavery, and catch the person responsible for tarnishing the reputation of the Underworld to the people.

Her master had taught her how to handle affairs with the Royal Guard and the Nobility so that crime is systemized across the Empire. The deal was simple: the Underworld would work together with the Knights in handling loose Adjudicators and maintain order in the criminal sphere by carrying out the dirty work, in exchange the business of the Underworld would be maintained and left alone by everyone else.

It's been this way since five generations ago. You could even consider that the Leader of the Underworld had more or less the same power as a Duke.

These days however, some Delhan scum have been using the name of the Underworld to commit heinous acts and even causing some of the men to defect to the other side. This entire ordeal is going to pop the vein of the current leader, Maddison.

She had inherited the title a year ago after a fight to the death with her master over something serious, and to showcase the extreme change in regime, she hung his body parts on the garden of the Capital.

Of course this was considered a disgusting act and roughly changed the atmosphere regarding the bond between the city and the Underworld and ever since then the Empire has been in unrest over the actions of the organization.

For the longest time a lot of evil had been ignored by the Underworld because of a Noble's position and power but ever since the Witch took over, no one was spared. As long as someone commits an inexcusable wicked act, the Underworld will hunt you down.

This has caused a massive disruption amongst the nobility and has divided them into those who think these murderous acts of justice are nothing more than vigilantism and the other side who sees this as beneficial for the Empire's future.

Maddison couldn't care less about all that political business going on between them. She had business on her mind. In the year she had taken over, the Underworld had expanded from the Capital and a couple of outposts to the entire Empire covered in marks of the Underworld, and because of that she had a lot more work to do in regards to managing the organization.

For her, true evil must be brought down no matter the cost and who else is she talking about but the Delha Kingdom.

The Crusz Empire has been far too afraid in engaging the Kingdom for fear of inciting a bloody war and has so far been satisfied with skirmishes on the border, but for Maddison she wants the Kingdom to burn after what it did to her and her family.

She rose to this position because this was the only place she could take action.

"I will raze your castle walls to the ground until not even dust will be left behind." She whispered looking at the Delha kingdom in the continental map in the office.

Her first step in her plan to take down the Kingdom required access to a massive trade industry and when it comes to trade and agriculture, nothing beats the East.

The East had an amazing Duke who managed everything as cleanly and intelligently as possible. Sly thefts against other nobles here and there but its people prospered and even the poorest citizens had work to do in their territory.

The Duchess's military strength is comparable to that of an army, so even in security the East wasn't something to take lightly.

Then those two amazing people gave birth to a skilled and genius daughter who could elevate their duchy to even greater heights. Maddison found that particular lady interesting as well and made sure to keep an eye on her.

The sooner they made contact the better since befriending the genius daughter of Duke Ramirez will finally give Maddison her much desired access to trade routes and economical advantage.

The Lady as well, Taylor, as she had disguised, was a fairly tough and excellent young lady. Even in the face of something as terrifying as Maddison herself, she held her ground, kept her cool, and even decided to talk business. Maddison laughed remembering the scene. The Lady looked quite adorable squirming and walking eggshells around her.

Then her annoyance rose again remembering the reason they met in the first place. One of her major officers, Katherine, couldn't do her job right at keeping an eye on the Capital so Maddison had to act on it herself. Some random grunts almost hurt her most valuable pawn.

Katherine would've died right then and there if something had happened to the Lady. Not even her extreme regenerative factors could work when her heart is crushed into a globbery mess.

She looked at the time and it was clear. The Lady would probably avoid looking for her after being consulted by the Duchess, and now that their reputation is at its lowest, the Underworld probably looks like nothing but organized crime to her, which to be honest it is.

"I better meet with Lady Alejandra soon." She leaned her cheek on her wrist while staring at the clock. "I hope she isn't too afraid of me this time."

As the night went on and the daughter of the Duke slept soundly on her bed. Maddison used her abilities and crossed the walls of the mansions silently and reached the Lady's window without much trouble.

Alejandra was sleeping like a baby, she was turned to the side and a pillow each in between her arms and legs as she embraced both of them tightly, with a slight drool leaking from her lips. Maddison stared at the beautiful mess in front of her and held herself from laughing. The Lady was far too defenseless, after a few seconds she decided to wake her up.

She began knocking on the window in an attempt to catch the Lady's attention. The Lady shuffled on her bed once. Twice. Thrice. Finally, she opened her eyes, mumbled something before looking towards her window, in which her expression shifted immediately from sleepy to alert the moment the two of them locked eyes.

The girl sat up and stepped down from her bed. She wore a gray nightgown and her black hair loosely lay on her back and shoulders.

She walked over and opened the window and a breeze of wind entered her room, blowing the witch's red hair forwards. The Lady was a bit speechless at the beauty of the woman in front of her as the moonlight illuminated her and her smile as she pulled back her hair behind her ear. She almost forgot that this girl is the leader of an entire criminal organization and had countless people die by her own hands.

"Hey." The Witch's voice was soft and gentle, like her terrifying nature was nothing but an imagination.

"H-Hi." She stuttered at her reply and the red hair chuckled as she slowly floated herself inside the room, with the lady making way for her.

"A nice place you have here." Maddison complimented the dimly lit room as the moonlight provided the only source of illumination for the both of them.

"You think?" She silently giggled and looked towards the menacing figure that was now in her presence. "Now, I am guessing you're here to talk business?" Her face once again turned from lighthearted to serious in a second.

"Straight to the point hmm? You impress me with your bravery everytime." The Witch grinned as she walked around before sitting cross legged at the Lady's bed. "Let's hear your terms first, I am the one offering after all."

"You're mistaken, I am not here to humor your words and promises so," Alejandra shook her head,"I'm afraid I will have to deny such a generous offer."

"Oh?" Maddison raised an eyebrow.

"I don't think making a connection with the Underworld will be beneficial for my side." She paced around the room explaining her decision. "It's far too risky of a business, it could ruin not only mine but my entire family's reputation, my road as an heiress would be put at stake."

Maddison smirked, she had foresaw this would happen. "Understandable." She tapped her lips then her temple. "But I believe you think too little of us, My Lady."

"What do you mean?"

"The Underworld has large amounts of connections throughout the entire Empire. When it comes to trade, we regulate all the dirty stuff that goes on below, and even help with your legal crap above." The Leader of said organization, proudly exclaimed. "You can also ensure that whenever something happens, the Underworld would be the first to know, our informants are top notch and highly credible."

"But if that is all–"

"Our military capabilities are also not to be laughed at, we are an organization based on controlling and systemizing crime across the Empire." She smirked. "You wouldn't expect a small army to take charge of such a gigantic operation now would you?"

The Lady sighed and leaned by the window and looked directly into the Red Witch's eye, Alejnadra knew these weren't just words of persuasion but also threats.

The witch was basically saying that she can make the Ramirez Duchy suffer if Alejandra doesn't take this deal. The Lady would not be easily pushed around, however. "If I have to be completely honest, you are far too evil for my taste in clients." She waved her hand and pouted her lips.

"I'm afraid you too are also mistaken there, My Lady." She laid down at the bed and reached her hand upwards. "Did you ever think as to why the Kingdom is losing so hard in the war at the borders."

"Isn't it due to our superior military?"

"Ha! If only, my Lady, in fact the Kingdom has delegated all their resources into inciting a civil war in the Empire."

"What!?"

"Hahahaha! It seems this is news to you. Yes, the Kingdom has been posing as the Underworld and committing destructive activities to cut the ties between us and the upper echelons of society." Her hand that was reached out clasped suddenly and she sat straight up again. "And judging by your refusal to help me, it seems their plan is working quite spectacularly."

"How can I trust your words?"

"Trust my words? My Lady, the truth is right there ripe for the picking." The witch chuckled. "The more we fight a one-sided battle at the border, the more vulnerable we are in the center. By splitting apart the two halves of society, us and you, they divide the power of the Empire."

"My mother would say otherwise."

"Then either your mother is blind or she's a fool." Her face turned serious and spiteful. "I'm sure if you speak to your father about this, he will know, after all, he has quite the connection to his and her majesty."

"Are you calling my mother an idiot?!" Alejandra glared and the witch raised her hands in defense.

"Your mother has always been a stickler to the rules. She can't see the snakes that crawl between her legs." Maddison clarified herself. "Your mother isn't stupid, she's just too narrow minded."

"Then what am I supposed to do?"

The Red Witch stood up and approached the Lady. She raised her arm for a handshake. "Make a deal with me, grant me access to your trade and distribution and I will provide your duchy with information, power, and connection to all the things you need to become the greatest Grand Duchess in history."

"Or the most foolish one. I don't expect that that is all you want from me." She clenched her fists and the witch chuckled and caressed the Lady's cheeks.

"You know, I didn't expect you to be taller than me." She commented.

"I am older than you."

"Hmm." She floated upwards again and out the window, hovering just out of reach. "My purpose and true intention is to destroy the Kingdom of Delha once and for all, and right now your support is all I want from you, My Lady. Let us meet again in the future."

"Wait–"

"Collect your own information, make your own opinion, and tell me your final decision, fate is in our hands." She floated slightly closer and grabbed the Lady's hand kissing it with her supple lips. "Farewell and sleep a thousand good dreams, My Lady."

A massive gust of wind from the window made Alejandra turn her eyes away and by the time she had looked back again, the woman was gone and all that's left was her faint scent in the breeze.

Alejandra slammed the window shut and closed the curtains. She stressed over to her bed and laid down in an anxious silence. She touched the top of her hand, her face completely smitten. "The hell…"

She shook off any thoughts about the woman's farewell out of her mind and focused more on her words. "To bring down the Delha Kingdom." She repeated the words of the girl. "How does she intend to do that?"

Whatever the Red Witch's true desire was, it didn't matter right now. She has to learn more about the Underworld, if what that girl is saying is true, then the Empire is in danger.

"I haven't even gotten the Duchy yet and I am already going through this." She laughed and sat down on her bed. "The Underworld, who are you people? And are you truly who you seem to be?" She laid those thoughts out into the empty air before falling back to sleep.

Chapter Text

In the dusty air of the battlefield in the West, a young boy stood in the middle of a dozen armored corpses. He had wounds all over his body that slowly disappeared after a short minute. He caught his breath while kneeling on the ground and his sword stabbed into the dirt.

He glared at the lot still in front of him, their blades drawn and ready to charge. He wiped the blood off his cheek and suddenly all the blood around him coiled and surrounded him like some sort of forcefield.

The Kingdom forces charged at him but the blood turned and hardened into a single sharp pointed spear right into his hand.

The Western front was dusty and the scent of smoke and gunpowder filled the air, but the Prince had long since been numb to this scent. He breathed in and raised his arm. Arched it like he was about to throw a javelin.

"Go." He murmured as his body snapped like bowstring and launched the red spear towards the enemies.

It struck one straight though, penetrating to hit another soldier behind. A normal spear would've stopped at this point but because this was being controlled, it pulled itself out of the lifeless body and began darting around and stabbing through every soldier like it had a mind of its own.

Every single time it pierced through, the spear got larger and larger until there was none more left to kill. It flew back into his hand and transformed into a claymore made of blood.

The prince glared ahead of him. There was another set of Kingdom scum sent here to dispose of him and this time their numbers far surpass the previous.

He raised his claymore to the sky and pointed it toward the Kingdom's army. "Come. Bleed for me."

The soldiers roared and ran straight to him.

He stabbed his blades into the earth and closed his eyes to channel a gripping in his chest. He felt it. All the blood that had seeped and hardened on the battlefield. All the soldiers that had died and spilled their red for the earth to drink.

There had been a reason why they called him the Red Prince, and that was because he bathed in a rain of blood, but no one ever wonders where the rain comes from.

As the soldiers ran for him, the ground shook, and the rageful army ceased to move as panic began to set in.

"Bloodrise." The Prince uttered and from the gaps in the ground, flowed blood like lava. They erupted into the sky and turned the air crimson red as the drops of blood stopped moving mid-air.

The soldiers gulped and shivered, there was only the noise of the liquid as it flowed louder than a gunshot. The almost serene scene was broken off with one of the soldiers running for his life screaming, followed by another, then another, and another. They all began to run away

The Red Prince clicked his tongue. Did they seriously think they could retreat freely without consequences?

"Bloodfall." He snapped his fingers and the drops of blood moved from one place to another at lightning speed before dropping like rain and sinking back into the earth.

The noisy screaming had stopped and what followed was the clanging of metal armor and loud thumps as dead bodies fell one by one to the ground.

Now covered in blood, Ben stumbled as he tried to stand up. Wiping out an entire army was straining to him. He looked around him once more and saw the dead bodies of his allies.

He had arrived a bit too late. The horrified faces of his fellow soldiers, his people, now forever alone in a place where fresh wind doesn't blow.

"All because of a stupid decision." He angrily slammed the dirt. "Who decided to do a sneak attack after finding a clearly fake leaked plan on a corpse." He sat down as he tried to calm himself. He was too tired and sleepy from everything.

"I will kill that General with my own hands." He clenched his fist and wiped his face only to realize blood was dripping from his nose.

He could heal most wounds easily by speeding up the process of which his blood would clot and heal but when it comes to things such as exhaustion he couldn't deal with it as much.

He felt dizzy and sleepy. He tried to stand up but he staggered and slipped. He was about to crash to the floor when a man in distinguished clothing caught him.

"Who… are you?" The Prince groaned, his eyes couldn't make out the face of the man due to his fatigue, but he saw the tailored outfit and a gentle expression on the man's face.

"Ah, Your Royal Highness, best not overexert yourself. What would the Empire do if we lost you too?" He spoke in such a way that sounded high class but at the same time humble. "The Madam had asked me to help around here and it seems I have my work cut out for me." A faint roar could be heard from somewhere. It was the sound of another army.

"Madam?" The Prince scrunched his eyebrows trying to think but was struggling to even keep himself awake.

"Don't fret over it, Your Royal Highness." He started humming and suddenly the world felt woozy. He felt so tired and numb. "Take a rest. You deserve it, just remember that the Underworld shares your sentiment."

His eyelids overpowered his will and they closed up turning the view into darkness.

"Ben!" His Sister's voice called out to him from the void. "Take my hand!" There was panic in her voice. Her figure slowly formed into existence in his head and he took her hand in an instant.

They ran through a forest reminiscent of the one where his sister had died. "Sister!" His voice was higher pitched and younger than normal. In fact, his entire body was smaller.

"Trust your big sister!" She tried to keep a good smile on her face. "You'll be okay I promise."

"W-What about you?" He felt himself say with a shake in his words.

The princess only clenched his hand as they darted around the bushes and trees, deciding to not answer his question. He felt the menacing footsteps behind him as the presence of the assassin approached closer and closer.

She then threw him behind a rock and ducked down right after him. She kept her hand on his mouth and his eyes as the scum's blade dragged across the soil and sliced into the barks of trees.

"Are you here?" The man playfully laughed as he sliced down a shrub. "Or here?" Then he snapped a small tree in two. He clearly was playing with them.

"Ah, who am I kidding?" The man's disgusting atmosphere could be felt even through the boulder they hid behind. "I know you're behind that rock."

The two kids flinched and the Princess bit her lip before looking at her little brother. "Ben, stay here." Ben's hands trembled. He was reliving his Sister's death and he had no way to stop it. "Live. Survive. Okay?" He wanted to stop her, to pull her back but his body wouldn't move as he watched his sister step out of the rock and then…

Her screams began.

"NOOOOOOOO!" The Prince woke up in cold sweat in his tent. The maids around him clamored and called for his aide.

"Your Royal Highness!" His closest friend, knight, and aide de camp, Julian from House Hoss entered the tent and saw him sitting there struggling to breathe. "Hey… you good?"

Julian helped Ben clench his chest and he relaxed his body before handing him a cup of water.

The Prince downed the drink in an instant before throwing the cup down and shattering it. "Fuck this. Bring me the General."

"Ben, you're not in good shape to–"

"He has to pay for the death of dozens." He snapped and the poor knight shut up. "I will see to his execution myself."

Julian sighed and gestured the knights outside to do as the Prince says.

Ben's thoughts were filled with anger and rage right now, but there was also a sense of curiosity. Who was the man that had saved him? What was he doing there?

A lot of thoughts ran through his mind but his first order of business was punishing the incompetence of his subordinate.

He stood up and realized he was in bathrobes and his chest was out in the open. He had a fairly lean body and the few maids who were still in his tent looked away in embarrassment.

He rolled his eyes and sat straight up. Julian sighed and stood up and sat next to him as a group of soldiers dragged the complaining General inside the tent

"LET GO OF ME THIS INSTANT!" The old man screamed and the knights did let him go…by pushing him into the ground and forcing him to kneel under the Prince.

"Count Deckard." Ben's voice was dangerous as he addressed the kowtowing General. He glared at the stubby old man who was panicking and refused to look him straight in the eye. "Why are you so afraid?"

"I-It's just, I am deeply regretful of my actions, Your Merciful Highness." He nervously chuckled.

Ben raised an eyebrow, he had to have the merciful in his honorifics to try and squeeze in some pity points. It was abhorrently pathetic.

"Do you know what you have done, Count Deckard?" The Prince growled and the poor General whimpered and bowed his head.

"I have failed to intercept the enemy's plans." He shrieked. "I am deeply deeply regretful, Your Royal Highness so plea–"

He couldn't finish his sentence as a foot arched and struck his cheek sending him stumbling down. "You don't even know, do you?" Ben stood up and glared. He turned his back to the General and tightened his robes. "Slice off his tongue, Julian."

"W-wait!" The Count panicked and tried to run away but the knight grabbed his hair and slammed him to the dirt. He screamed and struggled but it wasn't long before the sound of the slice and his cries of smothered agony filled the room.

Fortunately enough, the maids had ran away before the act so as to not see what could happen any further.

"I hereby sentence Count Maurice Deckard to execution, effective immediately." Ben's voice was uninterested as the count's horrible screams were loudly filling the tent. "Reason, for treason and for sabotaging the army's movements against the kingdom, and the slaughter of the Empire's forces."

Julian grabbed the count's dirty hair again and pulled him close to the Prince. His face was filled with pure fear and anger as he looked up at the imposing figure above him.

"Your entire family shall be stripped of their status. Don't worry, that's all they're gonna get." He reassured the man, whose tears fell like waterfalls and whose mouth tainted by an endless flow of blood. "Thank you for your service."

In an instant, the blood from the Count's mouth solidified and sliced through his neck. His body fell limp and his screams finally stopped. Julian dropped the lifeless corpse in the dirt and called over the other knights to clean it up.

"Would you perhaps know an important Madam in the city?" The Prince abruptly spoke, shifting the tension in the room from what just happened.

"I have met a few, yes." Julian responded in quick fashion, as if what happened was not anything out of the ordinary. "Why do you ask, Your Royal Highness?"

"The man, who brought me back here safely, spoke of a Madam." Ben explained but the knight only had a confused expression on his face.

"I'm afraid you're mistaken, Your Royal Highness." The knight cleared up. "We found you at the outskirts of the camp after you had gone after the squadron who had fallen for the Kingdom's trap, Sir."

"I see." Ben wasn't dumb. He knew that the man he met was clearly different from anyone he's ever seen before. He had a feeling of power to him. "An Adjudicator." He realized.

"Pardon?"

"Julian…Have you heard of what the General said to me last time?" The Prince faced the knight who was deep in thought.

"About the Underworld sir?" Julian answered. "Surprisingly as well, the Underworld had constantly provided us with intel about the Kingdom's movements and all of them have so far been proven true."

"Is that so?" So the Underworld was helping them. No, he couldn't be so sure, this might also be a trap. He couldn't even trust his own Generals, what good would trusting the largest criminal group of the Empire do?

"Are you perhaps thinking of joining the investigation regarding the rogue Adjudicator, Your Royal Highness?" The knight wondered and Ben turned with a concerning smile on his face.

"The Underworld…I'm a bit interested now." The Prince laughed and went over to his desk and wrote something down rather quickly. After signing it, he handed it straight over to Julian, his aide. "Send this to Father, tell him I'll be returning to the Capital soon."

Julian blinked. "You are?"

"I have a gut feeling." He only vaguely explained and the knight was forced to leave without getting a complete answer.

The Underworld has been making confusing strides. They were both destroying and rebuilding their relationship with the Empire over and over. There was definitely something going on and the man who saved him was definitely involved with it.

Ben had instinctively felt that meeting this man and whoever this Madam was might make his wish to destroy the Kingdom happen much much sooner.

"The Madam of the Underworld huh?" He voiced out staring into empty space as he prepared to leave the battlefield. "I can't wait to see exactly what you are."

Chapter Text

Roselia had received word from the Empress that the Crown Prince had been set to return and a ball was about to be held in celebration of his arrival.

And after a favor from her dear friend, Empress Andrea, she had taken charge of the ball's security, inadvertently pushing the investigation of the Underworld to a stagnant halt.

She had also been given note that the Prince would be aiding her on the case. Roselia didn't know whether to like the idea of that or not.

Benjamin was her student and he was probably her best even compared to her own daughter, but Roselia understood his faults too. He was too brash and rushed into risks far too much. He would push and push until he broke your defense but an opponent capable of outsmarting his movements can easily overtake him and gain the advantage. He wasn't someone that knew when to back down and that was the problem with his technique.

This investigation required patience and timing. Knowing what the outcome is before the fight even begins is the utmost priority in situations like this.

That wasn't the only thing that annoyed her, however. She had been asked many times by the Emperor if the Prince could meet her daughter and after refusing for so long she finally gave in and allowed the boy to visit their home on his return from the battlefield. She wasn't completely a fan of the idea, but she couldn't really find excuses anymore and it might even be good for Alejandra to meet someone new for once.

But that was it. It would all depend on her daughter's feedback. She would never ever force her child into a union without love, but she also knew that Alejandra was already nineteen and the Prince isn't a bad bachelor either, it won't be long before vassals begin questioning and putting even more pressure on her daughter to marry.

She allowed him to visit her once. Just once. So it appalls her that the Emperor expects Alejandra to enter the ball escorting the Crown Prince, arm in arm.

It was like he was screaming their engagement in front of everyone.

Emperor Jacob wasn't a bad guy, but he was sly. He knew how amazing of a girl Alejandra was and how good of an Empress she would be if she ever became one. Heck, Roselia would dare say her own daughter would change the course of the Empire for the better.

But all of it depends on her sweet child.

And deep down she knew what her child desired…

Her father's title.

"Duchess." A voice called from behind and it was Alejandra's personal maid, Teresa Montgomery. Someone whose family has been serving House Ramirez since the first family and the first Duke.

"Yes, Teresa?" Roselia put down the cup of tea she was enjoying in the garden.

"My Lady requests for your presence, Your Grace." She bowed her head.

"Tell her to come herself, she has legs doesn't she?" Roselia raised an eyebrow.

"Understood." Teresa bowed respectfully and went back inside the mansion. After a few minutes she had returned but had Alejandra walk in front of her this time.

Her dress looked comfortable, modest, and tight. Roselia couldn't imagine wearing such things as a knight, so she opted to wear pants and suits for her casual wear. She only wore dresses for two reasons. For important occasions and for…

To put it mildly… for her husband.

She coughed up after having this sudden thought and spilled some tea on to the table where a maid on standby next to her immediately reached for the stain and wiped it clean.

"Is something wrong, Mother?" Alejandra mused as she took a seat in front of Roselia, who was regaining her composure.

"Unfortunately for you, quite so."

"That's exactly why I'm here." Alejandra leaned back and raised her chin just to show she was annoyed. "I already agreed to entertain him when he visits our estate, but now I have to be his partner for the ball?!"

"Lower your voice, child." Roselia warned and the lady squeaked and nodded. "Why are you so adamantly refusing the Crown Prince anyways. He's a war hero, quite handsome, and according to rumors he's quite kind."

"He's terrifying." The girl answered as Teri, poured her a cup of tea. "He's slain entire camps on his own."

"I've defeated entire armies on my own, child." Roselia sipped her drink amusedly. "Am I also terrifying to you?"

"Very much actually." She answered with no hesitation. "You scare me so much Mother, that I am relieved that you love me."

Roselia chuckled and leaned on the table to admire how adorable her daughter was. "You know your father thought the same of me." She drew circles around the rip of her cup and sipped the leftover tea from her fingers. "He thought I was a monster with how easily I beat people much larger than me."

"Really now? Dad doesn't seem to be the type to be scared of anything." Alejandra had an interesting expression on her face. "He would always see things as opportunities to grow both business and oneself. Father is quite a greedy man."

Roselia laughed. "That's what I loved about him. He would be afraid of me, but was brave and audacious enough to go past that fear unlike the others." Roselia fiddled with her black hair, her cheeks flushed pink. "Many men tried to court me but ultimately ran away after seeing how strong I was."

"But Dad…?"

"Joseph used his fear as motivation. He kept on approaching me until he was no longer afraid." Roselia looked at the roses planted in the garden. "Before he knew it, he found the scarier side of me a lot more attractive than terrifying."

"That's…" The girl shuddered in her seat.

"Your father was also very influential as the heir to a powerful house but now that he was dating me, a prodigal young Azarolla from the north. We became the talk of the city." Roselia grinned. "He was so shy, he couldn't even hold my hand in public."

"Dad?! That cute!? No way!?" Alejandra gasped in shock.

"I know right!" Roselia slapped the table fangirling over her own husband. "He was so goddamn adorable, I could squeeze him to death."

"Wait, hang on! Was Dad quite the gentleman like the stories I have heard?"

"Oh he was." Roselia giggled as she fell back to her seat. "He would escort me everywhere, respect my space, and knew what I wanted, while at the same time, never leaving me alone. For our first anniversary instead of going for a basic gift like flowers, you know what he got me?"

"Chocolate?"

"A sword!" One wouldn't expect a dignified woman to squeal as much as Roselia had right now that even her daughter was surprised. "He knew I had just chipped my blade because he was present in a lot of my training and watched me intently. So he gave me a sword as a gift. Aaaah! Your father is extremely thoughtful."

Alejandra smiled at her Mother's suddenly acting like a teenage girl in love, but there was a lingering question in the back of her throat that she was all too curious about.

"But Mom," Alejandra felt a bit uncomfortable asking this question when her Mother looked so giddy, "wasn't Dad almost killed?"

Roselia's excited and blushing face turned to stone once more. "He was. He fell into the river on our boat date because someone fired a blunt arrow on his shoulder." She held the edge of the metal table tightly. "My sweet, amazing, handsome, Joseph was almost taken away from me by some bastard who had been envious of House Ramirez."

"Did they get to arrest him?" Alejandra was a bit scared now from her Mother's shift in tone

Roselia's eyes gleamed with fury and hatred. "They didn't…Cause I got to him first." She didn't say anything afterward. The young lady anxiously dipped biscuits on her tea and decided to shift the subject.

"Anyways Mom," She cleared her throat to change the mood, "I understand what you're trying to say, but being escorted by the Prince sounds like a pain for me." She turned the conversation back to the Crown Prince and the Ball.

The lady's cheek slumped to the cold steel surface of the table. "Everyone in that party would all think I got engaged to him or something."

"The Crown Prince will visit the mansion first before the ball." The Duchess informed her daughter. "Maybe you could request a change of plans when he visits."

"I see." Alejandra looked a bit worried. "He'll hopefully understand my situation right?"

"I am not sure but…He's not a bad kid." As a mother, Roselia knew that her daughter was scared of people's eyes and that she wasn't really sociable. "But Alejandra, Take this chance to make a friend at the very least. You never socialize unless it's for business."

"Fine." The girl rolled her eyes and slumped down to her seat. "He's visiting in a week right?"

"Yes," Roselia nodded and called over a maid to fetch them more tea, "and you're father and I will be busy discussing matters with His Majesty, the Emperor, in the palace for the entire week and a half."

"Ugh."

"In the meantime, keep Teresa and Sir Asher around for company." Roselia smiled. "Being the only two friends you have after all."

"Oh shush, Mom."

"Hehehe." The Duchess chuckled.

The mother and daughter then continued to have their tea time in the evergreen pristine garden of the Ramirez house. Meanwhile in the outskirts of the Capital, a Red haired beauty stood atop a branch of a tall tree eyeing a group of suspicious looking people.

"Is this what you speak of Katherine?" Maddison's voice was angry and the woman next to her nodded.

"Yes Madam, this is one of the main camps of our impersonators." She raised her head and pointed towards a swordsman who was sitting under a tree napping. "That man over there is one of their stronger soldiers. There should be another one but they don't seem to be here."

"Good." Maddison clicked her tongue. "You may move."

Katherine's once meek and scared looking face turned into a disgusting salivating smile. "Can I?"

"Don't make me say it twice or else I'll blow your head off again." The leader growled and glared at the woman, but that same woman didn't seem afraid anymore.

"AHEEE!" Katherine jumped excitedly from the tree and dragged her fingers down its trunks. It looked painful, ripping off her fingernails, and skinning the tips of it too but it regenerated before it could even cause much pain.

Maddison, the Red Witch, looked on as Katherine's flesh contorted and shifted revealing her muscular system and then snapping back into her body.

She looked completely different now, like a completely different human being.

Katherine's special abilities weren't anything spectacular but the way she handled it allowed her to climb the ranks in the Underworld. She was meek and shy but when it came to do work, her expression shifts to utter focus and insanity.

She walked up to one of the guards who was arranging the swords and guns in an underexposed part of the camp. The guard didn't notice her as she silently stepped behind him.

"Hello there." She grinned and the guard tried to shriek but his mouth was shut in an instant then in a blink of an eye.

Snap!

The guard's body fell to the floor with his head rotated 180 degrees. Her body then untangled once more and her skin fell off and restucked itself onto her. This time her figure and appearance resembled that of the man she had just murdered, she quickly stripped the body of it's clothes so that she could wear it herself.

"Hey Kyle!" A guard called from the other side. "Come over here!"

Katherine panicked a bit. She might be able to copy appearances but she still couldn't do so with voices. She hurriedly stepped out and faced the other man who was calling for the guard.

"There you are." The man chuckled. "Sir Hemming was asking about the swords, if they were stocked already?"

Katherine remained silent. The man's face scrunched in confusion. He put his hands on the shoulders of what he thought was his friend.

"Kyle? You goo–" He couldn't continue his words as something akin to white marble pierced his chest and straight through his back.

The other guards looked on in horror as the man slumped. The light gone from his eyes.

"My! My! Madam would be so unimpressed at how easily I was found out." Her face turned to sickening ecstasy. "I wonder how she'll punish me this time." Her grin was manic, and her flushed face made stomachs churn in disgust.

"Will she crush my skull? Break my limbs? Snap me in two!? Ohhh it excites me to think about it!" Katherine's fake skin then once more shifted appearances and she regained her original look. "Oh Madam, please show your mercy to poor old me." She looked up to the tall tree and Maddison was there glaring at her. She squealed in both fear and excitement.

"I-Its… IT'S THE UNDERWORLD, THEY HAVE THE CHAMELEON ON US!" One of the guards screamed and the rest flew into a panic.

"Chameleon? I don't like that nickname, it's far too basic." Her legs then turned veiny and compressed like a spring before she launched from the ground at high speeds.

In mid-air she grabbed one of the guards' heads, picked him up, and slammed it right into a tree, instantly killing the guy. She then threw the body into the other men that were trying to attack her.

"SHOOT HER!" A man who was likely to be the leader of the small group ordered and a barrage of bullets flew like a tidal wave towards her.

She ate it all up of course. Letting her body be mangled by the onslaught of circular metal balls that turned her body into a mess of holes that a comparison to cheese would be a complete understatement to her current situation.

Her arms fell off and her body stumbled into the dirt, bleeding and seemingly dying.

"Did we get her?" A naive soldier spoke.

"As I thought, it doesn't feel good when others do it." Katherine's torn body began to mend. Her arms flew back into her shoulders. The blood that fell slipped back inside her and before you knew it, she was good as new with the only signs of her ever being shot was her torn clothes.

"Sh-She's a monster!"

Katherine ran her fingers through her short blonde hair. Her teeth turned to fangs and her eyes turned bloodshot red, her arms tightened to show her veins and her fingernails grew long and sharp. "I hate that word."

She dashed once again in a speed that even a blink would cost your life. The soldiers shrieked as she was about to clash towards them, but suddenly a metallic clang rang throughout the clearing.

"How did you find this place?" The swordsman from earlier spoke in a calm demeanor. He wore a loose bathrobe-like cloth that exposed half his upper body. He had long hair and a burn mark on his forehead.

He had worn large puffy silk pants and wooden sandals. He didn't open his eyes and his blade was sheathed like he didn't draw it out in the first place.

"Does that even matter?" Katherine put her hands on her hips and wiped the dust off of her dress. "I was sent here to kill the filthy rats, who dared harm my Madam's reputation." She crossed her arms and glared at the swordsman.

"I'm afraid you won't be returning to whoever your leader is, for you will die right where you stand!" The swordsman claimed loudly and he tried to draw his sword as fast as possible but before he could even touch the hilt, dainty hands found themselves already wrapped around his katana's handguard.

His body froze as the face of the woman he had just mocked was right in front of him, her hair gently settling back into place as if the air had just begun to catch up to her speed.

"You thought I was being serious earlier?" Katherine had a menacing smile as her body bent in an unimaginable way with her leg slicing through wind and rearing close to the swordsman's head. "Stuuuupid."

And the kick landed with a snap and sent the man flying into the forest.

Katherine flipped and landed on her two feet. "You're not dead already, are you?"

The man stood up with his sword pierced to the ground and his clothes torn to shreds. He coughed blood and his eyes finally opened, revealing irises filled with rage. With a hoarse and bloody voice, the swordsman growled, "Just who are you?"

The woman looked up at the tree once more and saw the girl who she had sworn her loyalty to even if she was ten years younger than her.

For her the answer to that question was simple. She took a stance and her body once again tightened revealing the veins in her muscles.

With a malicious smile she spoke, "Katherine Weathers, Her Madam's sworn servant."

Chapter Text

Within a weary carriage was a hooded boy wrapped in ragged cloth. The boy sat silently alongside other passengers as he waited for the cart to pass through the capital's gates and enter the main city.

The boy felt a certain unease as the cart was being expected by guards. They looked through the peek hole at the back and saw nothing but commoners, merchants, and a few mercenaries here and there.

"Seems good." One of the guards spoke to another and soon enough the old rattling carriage reached its destination.

"This is where y'all drop at." The man crudely spoke in a voice creaking like rotten floorboards.

The hooded boy along with his fellow passengers slowly filtered themselves out the back of the carriage and breathed in the air of the capital's city.

Liones, The Crusz Empire's Capital of Opportunities. Well…that's how the people would like you to believe. The world isn't so pretty after all.

There's crooks, thieves, human traffickers, and scum that lurk amongst the everyday folk, blending in like predators waiting for the right moment to strike.

The boy knew this and he didn't waste even a single moment before he headed to where he was supposed to.

Within his shaggy ragged robe was a tanned light leather armor and a silver edged sword strapped to his waist. Ready for any lowlife that would try and pick a fight with him.

From afar the boy looked to be from unknown origin, likely foreign. With his beautiful face that could charm any noble lady and a lean figure that flaunted his training. He was tall and although he was hooded and a robe covered his body, you could easily tell that this boy would be such a heartbreaker.

He stepped and peek through the alleyways, as if he was scanning for any nearby threats. This wasn't the first time he had ever been alone. He would always run off and do his own thing and come back having finished all his duties, and incidentally worrying the other people he worked with due to his sudden disappearance.

His associates would often nag him for his extreme efficiency and lack of comradery but he paid attention to absolutely none of them and preferred to do things his own way.

He glided like a kite in the wind through the crowds of people that amassed in the streets. Buying from different stands, corners, and shops, from the most rundown to the most outstanding, seemingly taking a bit of time to enjoy himself.

He then purposefully stopped at what looked like your run of the mill inconspicuous city cafe. With its tattered wooden sign that had the ink painted on it be so old that you can't even make out any of the letters and uncleaned wooden steps that still had a bit of gunk on the side.

The boy pushed open the door and a wave of relief washed over him, wiping away all the unease and wariness he felt while walking around the streets.

The barista looked up at him with a smile on his face. The man was cleaning up clear glass cups with a clean white towel. The inside of the cafe was a lot more sophisticated than it's outside. With its smooth lined wooden floors, its varnished and reflective balsa wooden tables, and a large lamp that hung in the middle of the ceiling.

The boy took a seat and the wooden stool twisted and creaked. "Great Morning, Good Sir?"

"Truly a fine day." The man with a pep in his step placed the glasses down and handed them to the boy, he then proceeded to lean on the counter. The man had long choppy brown hair and hazelnut eyes that looked as appetizing as the coffee they served. "What might be someone as high standing as you be doing in a run down coffee shop like this?"

The boy froze and his palms clenched on the glass cup tightly. He took a breath. He could easily kill this guy to keep his mouth from being so snarky, but he stayed composed and handed the man back his cup. "I'll take an espresso, made black, please."

The man snickered, grabbed the cup, and leaned his shoulders on the shelf behind him. "For a split second, I felt extreme bloodlust." He turned around to start brewing coffee. "You must be someone strong enough to pour off such an immense aura."

"I came here for something important."

"Oh believe me, I know." The man finished the coffee faster than the boy's ever seen before. "Everyone here does, they look for the Mistress."

"Did your Mistress order someone to save me?" The boy clicked his tongue and the barista simply raised an eyebrow and laughed.

"Oh, I promise you, she'd rather die than consciously save someone like you ." He laughed and poured some sugar into the boy's coffee who glared at him for doing so. "You seemed to have perhaps mistaken my single minded boss for someone far kinder, Good Sir."

"Tsk." The boy clicked his tongue again and drew his sword. He pointed its tip at the barista's throat who didn't even flinch.

The man who served the coffee only smiled as the hood fell and revealed the boy's beautiful face, and striking red hair. His imperial crest in necklace hanging on his chest and the special silver sword he had in his hand. "Calm down, Your Highness. I'm sure you wouldn't try to sully our business's partnership with you won't you?"

Ben let down his sword and grit his teeth at the smirking barista. "Let her know of my arrival, Daniel."

"I'm afraid the master is out currently. She's off doing separate business." He clasped his hands together and his eyes squinted mischievously. "To deal with some problems regarding the Underworld."

"The Underworld?" Ben's ears perked up. "What business does she have with her rival?"

"Apparently, The Lady of the Underworld has been busy dealing with copycats ruining their reputation. The Master simply wants to watch the fun of it all. See how it goes down." Daniel shrugged.

"Is the White Cats really this tardy?" Ben addressed their guild and Daniel looked offended as he shook his head.

"You're mistaken, Your Highness. You simply arrived at a least opportune time. The Underworld isn't the only one busy with maintaining reputation." His usual carefree attitude turned serious. "The cause? It's the Kingdom rats that you despise, Your Highness."

Ben pursed his lips and sat back down. "They're in the Empire!?" His face furrowed with discontent.

"For the longest time now, Your Highness." Daniel explained. "It's taking much effort from both the Underworld Madam and My Mistress to manage against them."

"Don't tell me…"

"They're planning to turn the Empire upside down by uprooting the Underworld from its throne." Daniel smiled. "The White Cats won't be safe either, as an information guild, it won't be long before they put their full force against us."

"Aren't the nobles doing something? Losing control of the underground criminal activity will send the Empire into total anarchy!" Ben frustratingly spoke.

"You know as well as I do how greedy the nobles are, Your Highness." He tapped his finger on the counter. "Don't be so naive to think that the aristocrats care about balance. For them, when the Underworld is gone, that only means they can express their scummy debauchery once more."

"Slavery."

"Precisely. A human can fetch quite a fair price, you know, and The Underworld being a hindrance to such a profitable business market is quite annoying for them, don't you think? Add to the fact the Underworld regulates mercenaries and criminal guilds as well."

"What has happened since then?"

"The Underworld is too busy fighting against the Kingdom underground while the nobles lavishly spend their money, after all, When the cat sleeps, the mice will play." Daniel pulled a knife from under the desk and stabbed it into the counter. "I suggest Your Highness meets with the Underworld Madam, as far as I know she's the only one with enough resources to send someone to prevent your death."

Ben's face scrunched up. The Underworld isn't a particularly welcoming place for people like him. It operates entirely on its own, under a deal with the Imperial family, one that was made long long ago. It was practically as powerful as a ducal family.

But for it to be played around with by the Kingdom….

There was one thing that Ben desired in his life and that was the complete annihilation of the Delha Kingdom. The more he learns of their actions the more the anger builds up inside of his heart.

They will pay for what they did to his sister and for all their crimes against the Empire.

But for that to happen, he must acquire strength and power.

"Your Highness," Daniel smiled as he addressed the Crown Prince, "since you're back at the capital, I assume it's time we set your plan into motion."

"Yes, I will gain the favor of the 4 dukes of the Crusz Empire and I will reign in the wild horse that is the Underworld." He declared. "All of this to destroy that filthy, disgusting, wretched place." His soul filled with nothing but contempt and revenge

Daniel smiled and brewed another cup of coffee for the prince. "You remember the first step?"

"Yes." Ben sipped his coffee. "With Father's help… Marry the daughter of Duke Ramirez."

Daniel tapped the glass of the Prince with his own, stifling a light chuckle. "She's one tough cookie, Your Highness. And I don't think your mentor, the Duchess, would approve either."

"Then I'll win their favor. Simple. Their daughter won't be able to refuse the proposal of the Prince once he arrives at their doorstep and the Duchess won't be a problem, I'll handle her." The Prince stood up and prepared himself to leave the cafe. "Not even the strong willed Duchess Roselia will be able to stop this plan from happening."

He then stepped outside the establishment and back onto the bustling street. Somewhere in the capital lay one of the many Mansions of House Ramirez.

He lifted the necklace that carried his family's crest up to his face. "For you, I'm prepared to become a villain of this world." He muttered silently, as his robe hid away his imperial status once more. "They will suffer like you did, My beloved sister, Maddison." He swore.

Away from the capital and off at the outskirts of the kingdom, The Leader of the Underworld; The Red Witch, Maddison, looked unto her subordinate as the woman battled fiercely with the Delhan Swordsman.

"You filthy harlot!" The swordsman spat blood on the dirt as a kick connected with his right cheek and sent him tumbling. "Why won't you die!?"

"AHAHAHAHA!" Katherine cackled, her clothes were pretty much torn to shreds, her blonde hair messy and all over the place, even so. Her body showed no signs of injury. "Your resentful words only make me want to piss you off more!"

She stomped on the dirt and scrunched up her bare feet. The ground cracked and debris flew to the sky as she took a stance. "I wanna see if you're good enough to play with this!" She grinned and the swordsman panicked. "Five-fold! Panther's pounce!" She roared and in a blast of energy the ground exploded underneath her from the pressure and launched her towards the swordsman.

"Kaimetsu Yaiba: ikazuchi!" The swordsman followed suit with his own stance and drew his sword so fast that the slash bursted with lightning.

When Katherine's fist and the blade met, a fiery explosion of dust and dirt erupted from the scene.

When the dust cloud had cleared, the swordsman stood still as his sword was shattered into pieces and his chest pierced with an arm.

"Guess you aren't a good enough player after all." Katherine disappointingly scowled.

"OWAAAAAAAGHH–" The dead man tried to scream his anguish but Katherine bent her body once more to launch another kick effectively decapitating him.

"Too noisy." She plunged her pinky into her ear and twisted it around. "It's deafening."

Maddison smiled as she slowly descended from the tree and into the battlefield in front of the woman who had just killed another Adjudicator. "Adequate job, Katherine." Her voice was sweet but there was a sharpness to it. "But you had too much fun." The young lady's tone was annoyed and Katherine shrieked in fear.

"Apologies, Madam!" She bowed her head.

The young leader sighed and rubbed her temples to wane her irritation. "Go back to base, get yourself fixed up." She eyed the woman down from head to toe. "You're far too dirty and bloody to stay here, you look disgusting."

"But, My Lady, What about this hideout right here!?" She pleaded to stay. "I assure you, I am more than capable of bringing this whole thing down myself! If you would just–"

Suddenly a glowering pressure darkened the entire atmosphere as the air turned suffocating. Katherine couldn't breathe as she fell to the ground kneeling and whimpering. The eyes of a towering monster loomed above her.

"Do I need to repeat myself?" Her voice was quiet but it was agonizingly deafening.

"No Madam, I-I shall take my leave." Katherine squirmed and yelped. Her shadow came from behind her and swallowed her up and in a single moment, the war torn undying woman had disappeared.

"Well then..." The red haired witch sat in the air as she stared down the large building that the Delhan impersonators used as their main headquarters. It looked run down and abandoned, so much so that you wouldn't notice it unless you were looking for it.

She knew that a bunch of the Delhan soldiers escaped during Katherine's fight with that swordsman, so there were obviously going to be things missing from their oh so secret warehouse.

She walked around inside the decrepit structure, glancing and skimming through some notes and papers. As she had thought, some of their future plans were missing.

Either the soldiers managed to run away with it or it was never even here in the first place. She had access to a general scope of whatever the Kingdoms plan was but it had missing pieces to it and some puzzle pieces didn't line up properly.

Then there was an added factor that this entire operation may inevitably change due to the information breach that basically leaked their entire plan. She clicks her tongue and crumples the papers in her hands.

Suddenly around her the supporting pillars slowly came down and crashed to the ground. Maddison didn't seem affected nor worried however.

She sighed and took her time in walking out of the collapsing warehouse as if she was on a mere stroll.

Though rocks and steel tried and made their way over to her head, none of it even touched a hair in her body as before it could even come close; it was launched far like if it was merely swatted away.

When she finally reached the clearing once more, the warehouse completely succumbed to its weight and nothing but its destroyed remains were left behind.

"Quite a spectacular sight isn't it?" A smooth voice that slid like butter spoke from behind her. "It appears I may have been gone for a bit too long."

"It appears so." The Madam spoke in an indifferent tone. "Fret not, you'll be with them soon enough."

Then the earth beneath her exploded into pieces.

Chapter Text

Smoke and dust.

As far as the eye could see.

Smoke and dust filled the air as the sound of cracking earth and trees being uprooted ravaged the once flat clearing. A man had his suit torn to shreds and his white hair turning dark from all the dirt that gathered on its strands.

He winced as he felt his arm go numb and his legs trembling. He scanned his eyes on the dust cloud that enveloped the entire field preventing anyone from being seen through its thickness.

He couldn't believe what had just happened. He had simply left to report to his superior about the success of the plan only to come back and see his dead partner's mangled body and the base he had worked hard to maintain scourged to the ground.

He tried taking a step forward but he stumbled. He was dazed, unable to properly walk. What's in front of him wasn't human, it was a demon.

"Ice skill: Frost wall!" He grit his teeth and slammed both of his hands to the ground and a gigantic wall of ice precipiced over the cracks in the dirt. He turned around to run away but in a single instant the wall he so desperately erected was shattered into pieces.

His eyes grew in size as he witnessed his ice shard fall to the earth and fade away. This was a mistake. A complete utter mistake.

He never should've fought her. He should've tried to run away. He shouldn't have gotten cocky just because he was considered powerful. He took a step back as the demonic figure slowly formed through the smoke. He felt tears well up in his eyes but he stood his ground.

This may have been a mistake but he wasn't going to die a coward. "Ice skill: Arctic Spikes!" He placed his hand on the dirt again and from it large spikes of ice disgorged and pierced the wind with incredible speed.

But before it could reach the demon, its tip broke and disappeared.

He slid his leg and took a stance. He knew this was going to be the last thing he could do since this would sap him completely out of energy. "Ice skill: Blizzard Hell!"

The air turned frigid and his breath turned visible. Suddenly wind picked up and little icicles formed all around them and twirled around the field, collecting the dust clouds and revealing the monster he was facing.

There she was, a red haired beast. Her dress was unsullied and undisturbed. Her face and eyes looked completely indifferent to his struggle, like she couldn't even be bothered to spare a thought for him. Just who was this devil?

She looked unperturbed with every step she took. The blizzard of icicles seemingly ineffective whatsoever to her as not a single one even touched her let alone reached her.

"Wh-What are you!?" He couldn't hold his composure any longer. He fell to his knees as death loomed over him. This was an unbeatable enemy. It's funny, maybe if he had just turned his back he could've gone home safely. He stared at the sky as her steps grew closer and closer until she was in front of him.

"What's your name?" Her voice was apathetic.

He felt defeated but he smiled. "Reiss Fischer."

"You're far too weak." The woman said and he laughed aloud one more time.

"This is some shitty fuckin luck." His hands gripped the dirt beneath him and in his state of frustration, he gathered a clump in his palms and threw it at her dress.

The witch didn't move; she let the dirt reach her and stain her clothes. The hem of her skirt, blemished by a poor man's last hurrah.

"Finally." He chuckled. A light breeze of wind passed by, it felt chilly and calm. The field grew silent and only the sound of a body falling to the ground could be heard.

The demon, Maddison, carried the Ice user's head in her hands. She had felt pity for the man but she couldn't care less for his bravery. She tossed his head into the rubble of the warehouse.

"Elijah." She muttered and behind her a boy was kneeling as if had been there the entire time. "Have Leslie over here immediately."

And just like that, the boy disappeared once more.

"Nothing will be left behind." Maddison murmured and stared at the corpses and absolutely ruined warehouse. The once empty clearing was now filled with rubble, debris, and carcasses.

"The time is getting closer." Her fists clenched. "Delha Kingdom, watch as I raze everything that you've built down to the ground and watch me trample your pride with every single step."

"Madam." A voice spoke from behind interrupting her rage. The voice was feminine and of a much older woman. There was an adult lady in pants, her brown hair tied to a ponytail, and weapons strapped on her waist. "I am here upon your request."

"It's you, Leslie." Maddison spoke candidly. She straightened her sleeves and wiped her dress. "Burn everything, the only trace left behind will be ashes."

"As you wish." Leslie stood up and suddenly her body started crackling with cinders.

Maddison's face was illuminated by the red flames in front of her. It was a marvelous sight as the gigantic fires engulfed everything in its path. The enemies' documents, bodies, plans, all of it gone. Swallowed by the flames of anger.

These rats have played around for far too long. Now that she has an idea for what's coming, she's ready to move.

And her first step was: To gain the trust and alliance of the Ramirez Duchy.

Far from all the chaos and within the safe walls of the capital, the daughter of the Duke Ramirez felt a sneeze come up from her nose.

"Achoo!" Alejandra wiped her nose. "Is someone talking about me?" She pondered as she responded to letters and fixed some documents in her father's study.

"I believe there are a few people who would be talking about our very beautiful lady right here." Teresa flattered as she handed the lady a towel to wipe her nose. "Though, it seems you've rejected each proposal that comes your way."

"I don't have time for stupid people like that, Teri. They're clearly not in love with me and simply want to use me to raise their ranks." The young lady rolled her eyes as she signed the last pieces of paper. "I'd rather die, than have a bumbling idiot inherit this duchy alongside me." She stretched and fell to the backrest in her chair.

"Fair." Teri then slowly nudged her lady's shoulders. "But the prince isn't a bumbling idiot isn't he?" Her eyebrows wiggled with suggestion and Alejandra only glowered her eyes.

"If I marry His Highness, I'd have to become his Empress. I already have enough work cut out for me in this House." She shivered at the thought. "I can't imagine running an entire country."

"True enough…" Teri's ears perked up again. "But isn't he extremely handsome though?"

"Teri. Maybe you should marry him yourself huh?" Alejandra snapped, annoyed at her. "Gosh. You compliment a man you've never even met far too much."

"But he does seem super cool though! Right Asher?" Teri insisted and even brought the poor knight who was standing guard by the door.

"Oh uh…"

"Don't indulge her, Ash." Alejandra waved her hand and the knight chuckled and nodded. "Teri, you're still sixteen. Your dad assigned you to me so that you could learn to be more elegant and delicate."

"Pfft." The maid giggled.

"What?" Alejandra raised an eyebrow.

"Apologies, My Lady," She grinned, "but you're far from being delicate or elegant."

Alejandra looked offended and pinched the smug maid's nose and squeezed it tight. "You're being too cheeky now huh?" She wiggled the girl's nose.

"Ahm shori!" Teri pulled herself out of the young lady's grip. "Mean! You're too mean."

Alejandra chuckled at how cute she was and even the serious Asher stifled a small laugh from what happened.

Suddenly another servant burst from the door and entered the room. Alejandra immediately shushed Teri and beckoned the servant to come closer. The servant was panicking as he fell to the floor while trying to walk towards her.

"What's wrong, Miki?" She remembered his name but the servant's lips quivered as he stared at his lady in distress.

"My Lady it's–" Before he could speak loud footsteps could be heard from the corridor. The thud of each step reverberated and Miki, the servant, flinched at each one of them. "He's far too scary, My Lady!"

"Who?" Alejandra hurriedly nodded her head towards Asher who drew his sword and waited for the man to approach.

"W-Wait don't!" Miki tried to stop the knight but as the mysterious figure stepped through the room, Asher raised and swung his sword and aimed directly for the neck.

"Is this how you greet your guests, My Lady?" A handsome boy stepped into the door frame. His red hair swept to the side and his eyes looked cold and empty. His face was emotionless, like all life was squeezed out of them.

Asher's sword clanged on the floor. The boy had blocked it with his own blade and had parried and disarmed the knight who tried to attack him.

"I would also suggest getting better security." The Crown prince scoffed as he pointed his sword towards the guards neck. "Your knight here seems far too inexperienced."

"That knight there, Your Highness… is the son and heir to House Lewis." Alejandra glared at the boy who pushed the blade deeper into the Asher's neck effectively giving the guard a light cut.

"Then he does lack experience." In a swift motion, Ben sheathed his blade and approached the young lady with confidence. "Good afternoon, Lady Alejandra."

"To you too, Your Highness, The Crown Prince." She forced a smile out of her but she really wanted to punch him right now. "I apologize for my guard's attempt towards you, but you should know that you did enter my father's study without prior notice nor permission."

"I'm not worried about that." The Prince smiled for the first time since he got there. "I am worried that your knights here wouldn't even notice when a powerful person like me enters the premises."

Alejandra blinked, she couldn't even deny it since she remembered how Maddison entered and barged into her room so easily.

Damn. They do need better security.

"Still, Your Highness, you could've given word of your early arrival, so I and my retainers could have had ample time to prepare for your visit." She tried her best to stop her eyebrows from twitching in frustration. Who the hell barges into someone's house abruptly like that anyways?!

"There's no need for that." He laughed and stepped out of the room and into the hallway. "Mind if I ask her lady for a walk?" He extended his hand out invitingly.

She stared at his gesture and his palm waiting for hers to grab onto it. She sighed and pushed the rest of the documents she was supposed to do later on a shelf. "Teresa."

"Yes, My Lady." The maid's carefree attitude had disappeared and turned to a serious and more professional feel.

"Gather the rest of the documents and send word to my parents of His Highness's arrival." Alejandra ordered. "Afterwards, follow us into the garden and stay by my side."

Alejandra didn't wait for her response and immediately took the hand of the Prince who was pleasantly surprised at her no nonsense attitude.

"I didn't expect you to be so stoic, My Lady." Ben commented as they walked together out the room and down the halls. "I often hear about you as a more lively person."

'Not when some royal official charges at you while doing business.' She wanted to say but instead, she did her fake laugh. "I am quite serious when it comes to business, Your Highness, I am only carefree when around friends."

"I see." Ben seemed intrigued. "It seems you're quite close to your servants as well. They seem to respect you. People often tend to forget the littlest things they do for us and only learn to appreciate them when they're no longer there."

She seemed a bit surprised by his words. He may be young but he does seem more mature than even those around the lady's age. She felt a bit more curious about the Prince now.

"If you treat them right, then they'll treat you right." Alejandra explained and gave the boy a genuine smile. "That's what my parents have taught me."

The Prince stopped walking and paused in place for a short moment. "You must treasure those who treasure you." His face turned a bit sad for a moment when he uttered those words but it disappeared fast enough for the lady to overlook. "I've heard such wise words before."

"Might I ask from whom?"

"Someone…amazing." The Prince paused for a moment. His expression wavered as he likely thought about what he wanted to say.

Alejandra felt the atmosphere turning sour and decided to shift the subject. "If you would like to, let's have a chat in the garden. It may not compare to the palace's but I believe our gardeners have done an exquisite job."

She felt a bit bad for the boy. She could read the room. Obviously it was the late Princess who spoke those words and she didn't want to jog the Prince's trauma about that situation.

Ben squeezed her hand and nodded his head. "It would be my honor, Lady Alejandra." He then pulled her a bit closer since their heights were fairly similar. "I would like to discuss many things with you, including our partnership in the coming ball."

"Wait huh?"

Her confusion was only audible to her own as they both made their way to the Ramirez mansion's private garden. It seems that the Lady has a lot to say before she could even hope to cancel her appearance at the coming celebration ball.

Chapter Text

The palace garden had always been managed to perfection by the Empress. Many differently colored flowers grew with absolute care. Exotic plants and even insects such as butterflies were cultivated.

The gardeners receive an exorbitant pay from the palace as they follow the Empress's design to a tee and act on her plans regarding the layout and look of the entire greenery within the stretches of the castle.

Being the head gardener in the palace is considered as an extremely high honor due to the fact that the head manages and takes care of all the plants and soil in the entire domain and also has a seat as one of the key advisors of the Empress.

This was Millo Azarolla's job and he had always held himself in confidence for being skilled enough to maintain the whole of the flora in the palace.

This day was probably his most nervous, however. The Empress was kind and nice and made his work a very amicable experience but this time, the merciful Empress was with a witch that not even the most ravenous dragons would dare offend.

His sister.

Roselia was strict. Millo still remembers being scolded for not properly eating his meal and how heavily she reprimanded him. He also remembered the time his sister beat him out of knighthood after he said he was going to join the knights.

His sister was merciless when it came to him, which was annoying because when it came to their little sister, Roselia was far more lenient. He was always the only one she was stern with.

Today he wanted to prove to her how far he has come in this position by making the garden where the Empress and Emperor would meet the Grand Duke and Duchess of Ramirez be as exquisite as ever a garden in heaven.

In a few minutes his sister and her husband, the Duke would arrive, and he was one of the people to greet and point them to the main palace garden.

His knees were trembling as he waited patiently by the front gate of the Imperial Palace with fellow servants of high standing. He stood next to the Butler, who held the most power amongst the different staff and workers within the castle.

"Raise your chins." The Butler spoke with confidence. "It has been a while since the Grand Duke and Duchess have been in an official audience with his and her Majesty. So be respectful."

The others straightened their postures and patted down any stray specks of dust off their suits and dresses.

Soon a carriage covered in gold and adorned with tiger motifs rolled up at the front of the gate. Once the guard let the coachman through, the beautiful carriage slowly halted to a stop. The horse grunted as it stomped on the cobblestone path.

The horse was white with a golden mane. It was armored in expensive leather and golden straps and made it look extremely fashionable, like a fantastical horse from some fairy tale.

The carriage door opened and a woman's foot stepped down first. Millo's palms turned wet with sweat as he stared in fear as his older sister, Duchess Roselia Ramirez, stepped out of the carriage followed by her husband, Duke Joseph Ramirez.

She wore a dark blue dress that had its front skirt opened up to reveal similarly colored pants. A belt was strapped on her waist where a sword hung for security. She wore a glittering top but it was complemented by steel plating and armor, where a design that usually would clash with each other worked very well instead.

She raised her hand to help her husband down, which he gladly took. The Duke looked as grand as ever. His black hair pulled to the back into a ponytail. He wore a black tunic, with a golden cloak, and white tight fitted button jacket over it with golden attachments and a necklace that symbolized the Ramirez family.

"Greetings, Geoffrey." The Duke spoke with gentle confidence towards the butler who bowed his head in accordance with his position.

"It is nice to see you again, Your Grace." Geoffrey, the butler of the imperial palace, smiled.

"It has certainly been a while hasn't it?" The Duchess smiled as well as she curtsied. She turned her head around and noticed her younger brother on the side trying to hide his face. "Millo, I suppose you're doing quite well here in the palace?"

Millo froze on the spot. He was afraid his sister would find out all his inconsistencies and his problems and rub it on his face again. He clenched his fists and looked at her eyes as he answered. "I've been well, Dear Sister."

It wasn't rude to address your family member as your family member even if they held higher rank than you but he knew to Roselia this was a sign of rebellion but he at least wanted to go against her once, before she went ahead and scolded him to oblivion.

Much to his surprise, Roselia simply smiled and curtsied to him as well. "I've been well too, my Dear Brother."

"O-oh uhh…" Millo did not know how to respond to his usual strict older sister's sudden courtesy and kindness.

"I shall lead the way to the garden, Your Grace." Geoffrey addressed and bowed his head one more time. "Over this way, please." He gestured towards a direction and walked on ahead, the couple not far behind him.

"It's good to see you all grown, Millo." Roselia muttered as she passed by her brother, who couldn't believe what he was hearing.

He looked on as his once scary and terrifying strict sister has now left him with a farewell compliment. He blinked then smirked.

There was no way this was real. She was definitely gonna scold him later. He let out a deep sigh. At least he wasn't in trouble right now. That would be for the future him to handle.

He watched as Geoffrey slowly led the Duke and Duchess down a corner and disappearer from the sight of himself and the other servants.

"Alright! Back to your posts everyone!" The head maid clapped her hands and the greeting party began to disassemble and return back to their daily routine and tasks. Millo was one of them but he felt curious about something.

He wondered why only after all this time had Ramirez decided to have an official discussion with the Emperor. What was in the mind of his cunning brother-in-law?

Then he suddenly remembered his niece, then the image of the bloodied prince popped into his mind. "No way." He clenched his fists. Surely there was no way they'd be marrying off Alejandra. His sister isn't the type of person to do that.

Still, he couldn't help but worry about what's gonna come next. He didn't really meet with Alejandra that much since she rarely visited the palace and had never even stepped foot in the North, but he knew how much of a capable woman his niece had become. Turning her into the Empress wouldn't be bad and would actually likely help the future of the Empire.

On the other hand, a loveless marriage isn't right, no matter the cause. He shook the thoughts off his head. If he knew his sister, she wouldn't allow this to happen without hearing her daughter's own feelings first. Millo doesn't know about Joseph though. He never liked the guy, he always seemed to be the type to do what he feels is right no matter the cost. Although, Millo guesses that's the part of him that his sister fell in love with.

He plucked a red rose from a bush and smelled its fair scent. "Asmodeus, Lady of our Land, let my niece choose her path to her own happiness," He prayed to its crimson petals, "don't let her be led astray by supposed duties and let her prioritize what she truly desires."

He looked onto the distance. Somewhere in the garden he so carefully tended to…

A conversation was being held…

A conversation that may decide the fate of the Ramirez household.

And an arduous path laid bare for his oh so talented niece to walk on.

Well…that path seemed to have already begun at this moment in time.

"Lady Alejandra. I would like to formally extend my hand and offer to be your partner in my Official Return Ball." The Crown Prince smiled, his fingers wrapped around one another and clasped shut, as he sat and leaned in on the table.

Alejandra picked up her tea and sipped it. She then returned his fake smile with one of hers. "In complete fairness, I would like to formally decline your offer, Your Highness." She closed her eyes as she sipped then put down the small teacup. "I am far too unfamiliar with high society to even be considered as someone as high standing as you's partner."

"I'm sure no one would dare insult the daughter of the Grand Duke and future heiress of the duchy...maybe even more." He smiled as Alejandra knew exactly what he was insinuating. "Plus, with me there, no one would be audacious enough to be able to utter any word that hurts the image of the Lady."

"What a kind offer, Your Highness." She kept smiling. "But I shall continue to selfishly turn down your request for fear of my own inadequacy and with the risk of having my ascension as the Grand Duchess be questioned, especially during a time such as this."

"A time such as this?" He raised an eyebrow. "I'm sure you know the Empire is currently winning against the Kingdom?"

Alejandra cursed herself for slipping up but her exterior remained dead calm. "I am sure Your Highness knows this as well as I do. This war is far too one sided to be considered a battle at all."

"Are you suggesting some mischief is afoot?" He seemed even more intrigued as he rested his back at the chair.

"It's nothing special, It's merely a hunch, Your Highness." Alejandra sipped from her tea once again and looked the prince dead in his eyes. "Please don't wholly believe in the speculations of someone who has yet to even become the Duchess."

"My Lady, You are still a Ramirez, with the blood of an Azarolla flowing through your veins as well. Your educated input would be quite invaluable in these times of war." She was amazing, was all that Ben thought. She had a lot more information that she had let on and it seems like she's even more well connected than he had previously inquired. He couldn't help but feel excited. Once she was in his grasp, he could use her for all her worth in destroying the Delha Kingdom.

"Perhaps." Alejandra gave him even more of a sly smile. "Although I do believe that the Crown Prince has also turned to realize that there's something more happening in the Empire. After all, the fate of the beloved General, Count Deckard, with his honest mistake and fall in battle. Such an accident was terrible news to all." She touched her cheek with an obvious false showcase of sympathy.

Ben's eyes flew up and found the smirking lady in front of him. How did she know about Count Deckard's execution?

It was supposed to be spoken of at his official return, and the fact that it would have been covered up simply as him dying in battle…

How had she known this?

What informant could she have?

He covered his mouth to hide his genuine smile. She was the one. Her wits, beauty, and connections make her the perfect tool.

The Red Prince could not be more excited at his prospects.

Ben stares at her calm and relaxed demeanor after she had realized she had the edge over him. "My Lady, you surprise me."

"Do I?" She had called over her maid and asked for more tea while relentlessly smiling towards the Crown Prince.

He knew immediately he must have her…

Own her.

Use her.

To do that, he must get in her good graces. This decision would be the first step in doing so. "If you do truly find it uncomfortable, I will renounce my offer to be your partner in the ball."

Alejandra blinked. She couldn't believe what she had just heard. Did the Crown Prince just back down? "Are you for certain, Your Highness?"

Ben grinned. "I am, but under one condition."

Alejandra groaned in her head but she once again kept her composed outside. "And that would be?"

"I would expect you to still attend the party." He gestured nonchalantly and to be fair, He was being kind with this offer. She only had to attend the ball. Nothing else.

Alejandra knew completely that the Crown Prince wasn't going back down completely, he still had something up his sleeve. Still, refusing this generous offer would be extremely rude and would just place her back two steps. "I accept that offer, Your Highness."

"Since the discussion regarding the ball has ended… I would like to set an appointment with your father." Ben changed gears.

"My father has left the premises and I am reserved as his proxy. Please, refer to me for any concerns regarding the Ramirez name." She calmly spoke.

Ben once again couldn't believe how good she was at maintaining position in a conversation. He looked over at the maid, asking whether her presence would serve as a liability or not.

"If you worry about Teresa, Your Highness. She is my closest compatriot." Alejandra explained. "Anything you tell me will go through my maid first and foremost."

"I see."

"Then, Your Highness, The Crown Prince. What is it you so wish to discuss with my absent father." She smirked again.

"I would like to stay in this manor, until my official return has been made to the public." Ben smiled, that he knew something she didn't expect.

Alejandra pursed her lips and looked a bit taken aback by his sudden request. An Imperial Family Member staying at one's manor is a great honor but is also of great risk. One wrong move can end with your head on a stake.

Well it's not like she can even deny this offer since she has no reason to. "I understand, I will make immediate preparations and inform my Father about your arrival and stay, in earnest."

"I greet you for your hospitality."

"It is my pleasure to serve the future Sun of the Empire." She stood up and curtsied. "Dear Teresa, please lead His Highness to his temporary room for the next few following nights."

"As you wish, My Lady." She bowed and waited for the Prince to stand up and stand behind her.

Ben grinned and gazed towards the young daughter of the Duchess in front of him. "You truly are an amazing woman. Someone like you would make an amazing Empress."

"Quite so, Your Highness, It is a shame that I will have to become the Grand Duchess instead." She indicated proudly.

Ben looked away as the maid led him back to the manor. "Indeed. It truly is a shame."

Alejandra gave him one final fake smile and bid her farewells. "Glory to the Crimson Dragon." She bowed and the Crown Prince had left.

The moment she was alone she fell to her chair and let out an exhausted yell. "AGGGH!" She slammed the table and a genuine grin formed on her lips. "Is he really sixteen? Hahaha! He's unbelievable!" She looked towards the direction of the mansion. "But I am not gonna fall for your traps, Your Highness. No matter what, I won't become your Empress, because I will for sure be the Grand Duchess of Ramirez."

Chapter Text

Ben had woken up in a completely different environment from what he had gotten used to in the past couple of months.

Back in the battlefield, he didn't really get much sleep nor did he even time for any, since the war was constant and his sleeping time wouldn't suddenly just put it to a convenient pause.

He had grown accustomed to waking up to the sound of people scrambling, to his aide de camp calling for him, or to even outright stop invasions and ambushes from the Kingdom's Army.

And even if there were days where he was free from those incidents. His tent, albeit the most furnished one in the camp, is still a tent. The floor is dirt, there is no soundproofing, and he can hear the noises of the outdoors constantly. It wasn't exactly that much better as some people would think.

He stretched his arms as he sat up and took in his surroundings. The Ramirez guest room was very extravagant, with the symbols of the Golden Tiger everywhere, and even rare roses dressed in vases and the like.

He stepped out of his covers and a knock came from outside the room. "Come in!" He replied in a shout and the maid came in to check up on him.

"Good Morning, Your Highness." She curtsied. It was the same maid Lady Alejandra had with her yesterday. She was a small brunette, probably of similar age to him, with eyes the color of coffee and a sweet experienced smile formed on her lips. "My name is Teresa Montgomery, I have come by the request of My Lady to give His Highness a small tour of the mansion and estate."

"By all means." Ben thanked the maid's courtesy. "However, if I may request a bit of time to change my clothes?" He pointed to his bare body, which only had a robe to cover the things below his waist.

"Very well." She bowed and left the room without saying another word. Ben raised an eyebrow as she didn't even bother giving him a second glance.

This was new…

A maid who won't be gunning for him every step of the way would be such a blessing. He had often struggled with women his age or older than him trying to seduce or flirt to try their luck at getting an easy up. It was extremely irritating and tiring. He was the Crown Prince after all, and no fear can beat the greedy's desire.

Because of this he's replaced his entire maid staff multiple times already.

He looked at the clothes that were prepared for him in the closet. They were all of high quality fabric and of regal display, something fit for a true royal, and that of which Ben had always disliked wearing.

Growing up under the teachings of Roselia, he often wore nothing but a plain tunic and some pants, cept some armor for the occasions when it was needed for training.

This allowed him to learn to be agile and quick on his feet. He had grown accustomed to simply wearing light weighted and under fashioned clothes not only because they allowed for better mobility, but they are also simply just far more comfortable compared to the lavish coats and suits that are usually offered to him.

He clicked his tongue and picked out the least flashy pair and went out of the room, where Teri, the young maid, greeted him with a bow.

"Hello, Your Highness." She looked up at him and fired a professional smile. "Shall we get going?"

They went around the different places in the estate. Starting from the different rooms and the hallways, then towards the gardens and the stables.

And with each destination, the girl in front of him answered all his questions with little to no difficulty or problem whatsoever.

"How many books are in this library?" He asked gazing upon the many bookshelves lining the aisles and walls.

"Approximately 2,430 different pieces of literature are kept in this library, with an additional expectancy of a couple hundred more arriving soon owing, of course, to the Lady's personal hobby of reading." She explained efficiently and meticulously.

"She likes to read?"

"Quite so, Your Highness." She smiled. "I would say she'd read roughly most of all of the books here. After observing my Lady for some time, I've picked up on her habit of reading whenever she could, even whilst doing something entirely different."

"I see."

Then afterwards, they wandered around the halls and lobbies. "How many maids are kept here? The marble is white and the floor reflects the sun, this is very well maintained, no?"

"We have a total of a dozen maids in the mansion, with more staff being separated amongst the rest of the required professions. In total, there are twenty four members of personnel here in the Ramirez Mansion in the Capital."

"That's a small amount considering such a large place."

"You humble us, Your Highness." She stopped walking and bowed her head as a form of gratitude. "We only seek to do our tasks that our employers delegated and paid us to do, this is simply keeping our end of the deal."

Ben felt more and more amazed by this place and especially the Ramirez House after engaging in a chat with one of their maids. Such a young girl being this well mannered and disciplined and with the mansion being well maintained considering a small workforce.

And this girl…

This young maid was truly exceptional.

This was Lady Alejandra's personal maid, who was exactly as old as he was. Therefore, her maid is a large representative of her quality as a noble lady.

It seems Lady Alejandra is truly a perfect fit for the title of Empress. However, Ben still knew that he had a lot more to do before she would agree to his demands.

While strolling in the garden and Teresa explaining to him the history of the garden and the different paths you can take to get to places, he asked her another question once again.

"You know, the palace offers a much more plentiful pay than any other House? Would you care to switch to being my personal maid instead of here?" He smirked and the maid halted her steps, turning to face him with a blank stare and an apathetic yet hostile look on her face.

"With all due respect, Your Highness. I dare not betray the faith placed on me by the Duke and Duchess for a mere extra dime. I am loyal to my Lady, and will be by her side until she no longer needs me." She spoke and Ben caught a glimpse of her clasped hand clenching with annoyance.

"It was simply a jest, Miss Teresa. Please, do not get too offended." He apologized and she flashed him back with another professional smile.

"Now if it's alright with you, Your Highness." She pointed her head towards a direction. "It is time to go meet my Lady. She will be nearing the end of her training around this time."

"Training?"

"Yes."

Ben blinked, she didn't answer his question this time around.

Did he make her mad? Well he kinda feels bad now.

He wasn't actually joking when he said he wanted her as his own maid, since it was the first time somebody treated him with sincere professionalism and nothing more. He needed people like by his side instead of inept brainless chickens running around for a worm while pecking at stone.

He did expect to be turned down as that would have been a total betrayal to her position as a maid and to the Montgomery House, who had served under the Ramirez house for decades.

He followed her footsteps towards what looked to be a barracks with a large fenced up open field in the side.

Within that small arena, was a tall girl with her hair tied to a high ponytail, light armor adorning her body, and a sword raised on her hand. Across from her was a boy, platinum blonde hair, and wearing the same armor as her, also with a blade on his hand.

It was Lady Alejandra and her Knight. The two of them were sweaty and had their weapons drawn, circling each other, waiting for the other to make the first move in this spar of theirs.

So this is what that maid meant with training.

Well she is her mother's daughter after all.

Alejandra noticed the Crown Prince watching her from the sidelines but she didn't let him distract her.

Asher sidestepped and thrusted his sword quickly after. Without averting her eyes on his form, she weaved her body away from the thrust and skidded her own blade against it.

Asher put his foot to the ground and took advantage of his larger build to swing hard to the side and try to knock her down.

Anticipating this movement, Alejandra ducked down and made Asher swing into the air. She then used her foot to kick him in the shin and have him lose his balance.

Asher stumbled but swiftly regained his stance by hopping a way to create some distance between them. Alejandra breathed in and stood up to take her position once more as he and Asher stared at each other again.

Alejandra rushed in and did a vertical slash that was easily blocked by the knight. He took control of the flow, by taking one step backward and letting Alejandra's blade fall before following up with a vertical slash himself.

Trying to avoid his attack, she dropped down to her chest and rolled on the ground and swung her sword up catching the knight by surprise.

Asher blocked it with his sword but not before losing his footing due to the unconventional way of striking. The Lady took this chance to lift her lower body up and land a straight kick down his torso.

This made him crash to the ground and Alejandra took it as her chance to end the spar. She grabbed her sword and swung it down on the knight who laid on the dirt.

Thinking quickly on his feet he rolled to his left and dodged her slash, then, copying the Lady's move, he drew his blade, passed it to his other hand, and slashed it toward her neck.

He stopped before it could reach her, however. "My Lady, It's my win this time." He chuckled and Alejandra smiled.

"Damnit." She laughed and stood up and offered her hand to help him stand up. She then turned to Teri who was watching alongside the Prince. She raised her chin and gestured for the maid's announcement.

"It's now 94 wins by Sir Asher over 89 by My Lady." Teri announced stoically and bowed her head.

"Haaaaah…" Alejandra picked up a bottle of water and poured it on her face, drinking the drops that found their ways into her mouth. She then leaned on the wooden fencing and grinned at the Crown Prince staring at her. "Good Morning, Your Highness."

"Good Morning, Lady Alejandra." He smiled and then addressed the knight who was cleaning up the equipment. "To you too, Sir Lewis."

"It is an honor, Your Highness." Asher bowed and made his way back to the barracks carrying the swords and armor that they had used.

Ben leaps over the fence and walks towards Alejandra who crossed her arms, watching him come closer. "I didn't know, you practiced bladework, My Lady." He mused.

"I have the blood of an Azarolla." She replied. "It would perhaps be even more strange if I did not practice bladework, Your Highness."

"That is true." He smiled and looked inwards to the barracks that had other knights training inside. "I suppose this is where your knights train for the day."

"For the ones in the Capital, yes." She explained. "The knights here tend to train hard in the chance that some of them will be brought to the estate in the East."

"Although, it makes me wonder why the Heir of Lewis stays as your guard when he should be preparing to inherit the March." Ben raised an eyebrow as he observed Asher laughing and hanging out with his fellow knights and comrades.

"His Father simply wishes him to be a powerful knight before he becomes worthy of the seat as Head of the Family." She traced her fingers down the lines of the wooden fence.

"I may have been a bit too harsh on him." He assessed the boy's form and technique earlier. "He doesn't seem like a bad swordsman, instead, he seems to have an exceptional room for growth."

"If only his Father sees what you see." She frowned and Ben could tell the topic had turned sour. He cleared his throat and grabbed a weapon from the ones displayed.

"This sword fits well in my hand." He turns his eyes to the Lady watching his every move. "Are you tired already, My Lady? Or are you up for a spar?" He egged her on with a sassy look.

Alejandra took the egging face first and took him up on his offer. "Oho? My Mother's favorite student, I want to see what she's taught you."

"You humble me, My Lady." He grinned and he looked around to see the brown haired maid still standing there and looking at the two of them with a worried expression.

Alejandra wasn't gonna let this opportunity pass. Of course, she was personally taught by her mother about the proper sword techniques and stances and the different ways you can wield a sword, but this was the boy her Mother considered a prodigy in swordsmanship, a genius like no other.

She felt a bit annoyed and possessive around the fact that her mother favored this boy over even her own daughter.

She knew she still had a lot to think about and mull over, especially the deal with the Underworld, but for now, the hilt felt just right within her palms. Plus…she now had the chance to beat up this sneaky prick without any repercussions.

Of course she'd take it.

§|•••|§

Away from the Ramirez mansion in the Capital and in a hidden location in an office sat a man with gray hair and stubby gray beard.

He wore a simple white shirt with a long overcoat. He sat patiently, tapping at a table, waiting for his boss to arrive. He sipped some tea and before he knew it there were three people in front of him.

"Welcome back, Madam." Hesser bowed his head the moment Maddison reappeared in her office with Elijah and Leslie in tow. "Did the elimination of the rest of the discovered hideouts prove to be successful?"

"It doesn't matter." She waved her hands and Elijah and Leslie disappeared on a moment's notice.

"If you say so." Hesser stood up and approached Maddison, who now sat annoyed in her chair. "Is there any reason as to why you haven't sent me out yet?"

"The Ramirez House, I'm planning to visit there tonight." She clenched her fists. "I'm thinking of talking to the Lady again, in hopes for her approval in the deal. I need you to stay here to manage things while I'm out."

"Do you believe she has thought about it through?" He countered with a question.

"Perhaps…Perhaps not…what matters is that the more I talk to her, the more chances I have of getting her to take my offer." The witch groaned. "If she says yes, we gain more influence and connections throughout the Empire and it won't be long before we spread to the Kingdom."

"Quite so, however…what if she says no?" Hesser pointed out and there was suffocating silence in the office.

"She won't."

"How can you say that, Madam." He sighs. "I have been by the side of the Underworld for the last 3 leaderships, but you, my Madam, have had the greatest ambition out of all them."

Maddison glared, "Your point?"

"If you choose to follow your ambition you cannot get caught up in any emotions whatsoever. Whether it be empathy or whatever else." He explained. "The previous leader already taught you this, Master Bellias was—"

"Don't talk about him!" Maddison suddenly stood from her seat and a choking sensation wrapped around Hesser's neck. "Bellias was someone incapable of chasing after his own dreams, that's why he died, that's why he had his limbs torn off and left for the world to see. He was incompetent and had no shot of succeeding in what I wanted to do! That's why I killed him! That's why he's useless!"

Hessers body floated up and then was thrown to the wall.

"Old man, you don't lecture me about ambition." She grit her teeth and the whole room turned dark from her anger. "I know what I am doing, and I won't let useless emotions get in the way of what I want."

"Y-yes, Madam." He coughed, his eyes diluting in fear of the demon in front of him.

"Like you, Alejandra Ramirez is nothing but a tool for me to use. She is a mere noblewoman, whose only purpose is to serve as my entryway to the economic web that is this Empire. Just a tool." She walked over to the map in her office and stared at the East of the Empire. "Do you know what happens to useless tools, Rowan Hesser?"

The old man gulped as he felt an intimidating presence from behind the Madam, like a hundred different tentacles warped around her body.

She looked at the old man with a smile and as fast as the pressure came, it vanished. She walked over and helped him stand back up. She placed her palm on his shoulder and leaned into his ear. "I throw them away." She whispered and like an overwhelming storm, the pressure collapsed over him once more.

The fear crept up to his throat and he felt like he was going to vomit. His knees buckled and he felt like he was going blind. He fell to his knees in shock.

Maddison simply giggled and jogged back over to her chair and started fiddling with a doll on her table. "Don't worry, Hesser." She addressed him once more, spinning the little doll under her fingers. "If the Lady merely refuses, we leave her alone. After all, we can always make a plan B."

"Of course, Madam." He bowed his head, afraid to look at her in the face again.

"But…if that woman ever goes behind us to stab our backs, well…" Maddison kept smiling as the doll's head exploded into a bunch of stuffing. "You get the idea."

"Y-Yes, Madam." He mutters shakily.

"Now…" She clasps her hands together and gives him an innocent smile that doesn't look like it came from someone as monstrous as her. "I'll prepare my things for tonight."

Chapter Text

Steel.

The sound of steel clashing into each other rang throughout the entire training grounds by the barracks. Knights stood around the fences watching the spar between two significant people.

"Our Lady is holding up against the prince pretty well huh?" Said a Knight, nudging one of his comrades.

"Of course, our Lady can best some of us in a duel." Remarked another. "Shit, she can even beat Sir Asher."

"I guess that's what you get with being trained by one of the best after all." Replied the First.

The wind blew over as the swords met in a fiery crash. The knights gawked and started clapping as the Lady managed to push back the Prince.

"WHOOOO!" Cheered a fanboy knight. "THAT'S OUR LADY RIGHT THERE!"

The one next to him smacked him in the head and scolding him to shut up and be quiet.

"They're really going at it." Snickered another one of the knights. "Think our Lady can beat the Prince?" He asked the man next to him, who had flushed back platinum blonde hair and was wiping the sweat from his own forehead with his shirt.

"I know our Lady a lot when it comes to her swordsmanship." Spoke Asher. "I'm afraid this is a loss for her, their difference in experience is clear."

The knight who asked raised an eyebrow and looked back onto the fight and sure enough, Asher's predictions were about to come true.

Alejandra ducked down low and swung her blade upwards to the left. The Prince, Ben hopped backwards and countered it with a parry. Their blades met and fought for control.

Alejandra grinned and pushed him back and thrusted forward. Ben eyed the movement of the tip of her blade and in the short moment the edge stopped being aligned, he spun around and dodged her stab afterwards using his strength, he pushed in the dirt below his feet and knocked her blade in its flat side.

Alejandra managed to hold on to her sword but it wasn't much because Ben took her inability to move again quickly and swung his sword's edge until it almost reached her head.

"That's a win for me, my Lady." Ben bragged.

"Damnit." Alejandra swore with a smile and sat down at the ground. "That's twice in a row, first Asher now to you."

"You still did well, My Lady." Ben laughed and sat next to her.

"Don't take this as your chance to act chummy with me." Alejandra teased and Ben chuckled back.

"It's not that." The Prince sighed with a smirk. "It's nice to relax after a good fight."

"Relax?" Alejandra smirked back at him and aimed her sword again. "Who says we're done?"

"Another round?"

"Yes!" She smiled. "Asher!"

The knight all took a turn smiling and pushing the blushing Asher forward. "The Lady's calling, go get her." They cheered for the guy quietly.

"Shut up, all of you." He glared at them and they only cackled amongst themselves more. He faced the Lady, who threw him a sword. "Yes?"

"Join us?" The Lady offered with a beaming smile on her face. "I'm pumped up right now."

Asher exhaled and nodded his head. "It'd be my pleasure, My Lady. Your Highness." He sheepishly smiled and picked up the blade and threw it around his hands.

"Let me have it, Sir Lewis." Ben struck a defensive pose and eyed the knight carefully. "Let me see the power of the Lady's personal guard."

"It would be an honor to demonstrate my abilities, Your Highness." Asher pointed his blade towards the Imperial. "I can't let my Lady down."

"Good, just as I would expect from the Heir of House Lewis." Ben smirked and the two of them clashed into each other and produced a screen of dust

Asher smacked the butt of his sword to Ben's gut which was a shock for everyone involved and sent Ben tumbling down. Asher followed forward by slashing towards where he expected Ben to land but the young prince was no longer then.

The Prince had managed to roll from his tumble and regain his stance and immediately shift position so that he wouldn't be struck with a follow up attack.

He changed up his angle and lifted himself off the dirt by jumping up and slicing horizontally. Asher turned his body to immediately block the swing but Ben smirked and his blade started to emit a faint glow.

Alejandra did a double take as she recognized this glow but she didn't really mention it before. Ben's form and the aura he emitted was similar to the time he appeared in her dream.

Before their sword even met, Ben quickly slashed the wind with his edge and from it a windblade burst forth and went through Asher's defense and struck him directly forcing him to the ground.

Ben landed with grace and a twist of his feet, he dashed forward and went for the final blow.

Asher wasn't going down without a fight, however. He pulled his body up from the legs and rolled backwards and instead of dodging, he dropped his sword, flipped his body to the side, and tackled the Prince.

Once again, the Prince not expecting this move from him was embraced in a bear hug. He had never been close enough to an enemy soldier to experience a last ditch effort like this.

Asher did a wrestling position towards the boy and locked his body from movement in an attempt to make him let go of the sword but the faint glow from the sword suddenly transmitted to his entire body and an unbridled strength took over his arms and managed to break away from the knight's grapple.

He then kicked the knight's chest and pointed the sword to his neck. "I win."

Asher raised both his hands as surrender and the Prince fell to the ground tired.

He then began to complain to the knight. "What the heck was that? You were more like a wrestler than a dignified soldier. You freaking tackled me."

"I knew I couldn't beat someone as experienced as you in swordsmanship so I tried relying on other methods." He grinned as he lay flat on the dirty ground. "Anyways, Your Highness. What was that glow you were doing?"

"Oh that?" Ben grinned as he stood up to his knees to look at both the curious Lady, who was watching the two of them even now; and the intrigued knight, who wanted to know how he lost.

"So what is it, Your Highness?" Alejandra squatted down to their eye level so she could hear what he was gonna say.

"I think your Mother, the Duchess, should have told you about this." He pointed out. "It's called Spirit. Once you train hard enough you gain the ability to surpass your physical limits. It's different from the Magic born from desire though."

"In what way?" Asher raised an eyebrow.

"Magic is unlocked and granted to you by sheer luck and circumstance. Spirit is something you achieve yourself, through hard work." He grinned and helped the knight up. "Both of you are knights, you should know this."

"Well we're both pretty young and–" Asher stopped himself from talking, realizing that he was speaking to someone three years younger than him.

"I guess it's more known to people who are constantly involved in battle." The Prince sighed and offered his hand for a shake. "Good fight."

Asher smiled and took the offer for a handshake. "Good fight, Your Highness."

"Anyways, Lady Alejandra, I would have assumed you knew about Spirit since you are part Azarolla." Ben mused. "They are after all a family born from the usage of Spirit."

"I haven't…Mother has not yet told me." Alejandra frowned and Asher looked at her concerningly.

"I see." The Prince has already thought of multiple reasons as to why she wasn't told. The one with the highest chance of being correct was that her mother doesn't want to involve her in any matters regarding Azarolla.

But if that is the case… why?

Why does the Duchess refrain her daughter from interacting with the warrior side of her family?

"I have a question, My Lady."

"Ask away, Your Highness."

"Have you ever been to the Domain of Azarolla?"

"I don't recall so, in any memory, unfortunately." The Lady answered with a slightly perplexed expression.

So she hasn't been there at all…

Interesting…

Ben was planning to threaten the Duchess by using the Azarolla family as hostage but looks like there was a tense bad blood between her and Azarolla right now.

Speaking of which, doesn't the Duchess's brother work as the greenskeeper of the Imperial Palace. I heard that she had a less amicable relationship with him.

Perhaps he may inquire regarding some information from the brother upon his return to the castle.

"Your Highness." The Lady's voice broke through his thinking. "If you're done mulling over this secret plan of yours, then let's continue our practice."

"Do you never get tired?" Ben joked and the Lady only stretched her neck and limbs.

"Trust me to keep this up until nighttime." Her face looked determined and excited to learn. "Plus, now that I know of that Spirit you speak of. I must train even harder to achieve it myself."

"I would like to join too." Asher raised his hand in request, suddenly the knights behind him followed up one after the other in their requests to join the sparring.

"Well then." The boy exhaled. "Looks like an entire training session is ahead of us."

The entire barracks erupted into cheers as the manly stench of blood, sweat, and tears of the training knights filled the air and the sound of men bent on improving echoing through the peaks of the burning sun.

A couple hours of ceaseless training passed and the Lady had arrived back in her private quarters after a much needed bath.

"Are you alright with being left alone now, My Lady?" Teresa asked with a bow.

"Oh. Sure!" Alejandra turned around and patted the girl's head. "Thanks for the help, Teri."

"Of course, My Lady was sweaty all over from practicing too much," The Maid grinned, "I don't think you could've carried the soap on your own at that point."

Alejandra's head pat turned into a head flick and made Teri yelp in shock.

"Quiet you." Alejandra frowned with a smile. "You cheeky little…"

"Hehe."

"Get out and go to sleep now." Alejandra sighed. The maid curtsied and left the room while closing the doors behind her.

"That girl really goes off doesn't she?" Alejandra spoke to herself as she paced around her dim room, only lit by the faint shine of moonlight.

She went over to her cabinet at the far end of one of the walls and grabbed a candle to light up as she pulled out her nightgown.

She started undressing the bathrobes she had on under the flickering candle light. She unraveled the knot behind her and slowly let it down below her shoulders when a sudden flirtatious whistle was heard from her bed.

"You are one hell of a lady." The voice cat called.

Alejandra immediately covered herself in the robes again and scrambled for the candle on her dresser. She then waved the light to shine upon the pervert in her room.

It was the red haired witch sitting with a ribboned white corset over a beautiful green dress, her legs crossed, and with a smirk on her face.

"By the Goddess… What the actual fuck?" Alejandra glared at Maddison who giggled at her from the bed.

The witch leaned on her arm as she waved her other hand dismissively. "Oh don't mind me, keep going. I'll wait here and watch."

Alejandra rolled her eyes and settled the candle down on the side table by her bed. "Are you insane?" She complained.

"I'm just here to talk?" She smiled and had an expression like she was the victim here. "You were the one undressing without a thought in the world."

"This is my room!" Alejandra replied back.

"Well I was in your room!" Maddison retorted with a grin.

"Oh you bi—" Alejandra stopped herself and clenched her fists. She grabbed a chair and sat on it as she glared at the amused woman sitting on her bed, in her room. She was reminded of the Prince's comments regarding security. "What?" She raised an eyebrow toward the woman in front of her.

"What what?"

"What are you here for?"

"Oh that!" Maddison looked at the ceiling as if she had forgotten her initial reason. "Aren't you gonna change?" She teased.

Alejandra put on a fake smile leaned forward and with a hostile breath, she said, "No."

Maddison laughed and got off the bed to take a swirl around the room. "You made me wait a while, you know?"

"I didn't know you were coming?"

"Fair enough."

"So what is your reason for being here?"

"Hmm… I wonder~" Maddison spoke teasingly as she looked around the room.

Alejandra kept a poised attitude as she just watched the girl glance around.

"How's the Crown Prince?" Maddison asked with a spring in her step. "I've heard you're going to be keeping him here until his official arrival."

"I am not even gonna bother asking you how you know that…but why do you need to know?" Alejandra sighed and crossed her arms. "It's not for some evil plan is it?"

"Oh no, My Lady." Maddison shook her head. "Not for anything evil or matter of act, not for a plan at all. I am merely acting out of my own curiosity."

Alejandra raised an eyebrow. "It's okay…I guess?"

The girl had a baffled but intrigued look on her face. "Okay??? You spent time with the popular and handsome crown prince and it was okay?"

"I mean…" Alejandra looked a bit caught off guard by this sudden change in tone and mood. "Was I supposed to feel…something?"

Maddison blinked. "Well…no? But—" she pursed her lips and sat at the bed again to face the Lady. "You really are an interesting one."

"Ugh." Alejandra rolled her eyes.

"So…any news regarding my offer, My Lady?" Maddison's eyes turned a bit fierce like her casual tone earlier was nothing but a farce.

"I'll tell you, when I've made my decision." Alejandra closed her eyes and kept her head low. "There's not much information to make me either fully trust or avoid you."

"I see."

Alejandra then shook her head. "My apologies, but if that's all…then you can leave now."

Maddison giggled and decided it upon herself to lie down completely at Alejandra's bed instead. "Did you really think that's all I'm here for?"

"Huh?" The Lady blinked. "Then what else is there?"

"What else? You, of course." Maddison gazed at Alejandra from the bed whose head jerked back in surprise.

The Lady's face turned flustered and she found herself coughing.

"I meant… I am here to get to know my future client." Maddison clarified with a smirk on her face.

"Future?"

"I am that confident in the fact that you will trust us." Maddison checked her nails while saying that. She then sat upright once more and leaned close to the Lady, who sat on her chair near the bed. "Tell me a bit about who you are?"

The Lady cleared her throat and took a deep breath. Alejandra knew that this was clearly her tactic of getting close to her and earning her trust and making her lower her guard.

But it's not like she has any reason to decline as well. For now, she just decided to go along with the witch's pace. "You want to know about me?"

"Yes! How were your parents? What are they like? What about your childhood?" The girl who laid at her bed listed off questions. "C'mon get those lips moving."

"Well my mother was a great knight and my father is an astounding business man. They raised me with care and made sure I grew up with righteous morals and well my childhood is probably the same as any other noble lady's." She briefly explained. Alejandra didn't really want to reveal too much about herself or the hardships she went through. This was a ploy of the witch after all, she ain't gonna come out with her feelings and emotions that easily.

Maddison smiles knowingly. She knew the Lady's reasoning for keeping it short, vague, and brief. She had her guard up and that's clever of her. "What about your tutelage under your mother?" She tries once again to at least get a snippet of the Lady's inner self and information regarding her childhood and family

"I was taught how to wield a sword since I was five. I've loved it since then. It feels right in my hand and like it was something I had always been meant to do, whether I'd be great at it or not." Alejandra smiled remembering her memories training with her mom. "My Father too, taught me with care regarding our business and how to run it. It's been a ride so far and although tiring, I find it quite enjoyable."

"That's fun."

"I learned a lot from my parents." Alejandra found herself blushing. She did really love her parents a lot and she can't wait for them to get back home from their trip to the palace.

"So what's next?" Maddison asked bluntly.

"Next?"

"I mean…you've learned swordsmanship and you've learned business." The girl pointed out. "What will you choose to do? What's your dream? Your aspirations?"

Alejandra was a bit caught off guard by that question. She clenched her fists and looked outside the window. She imagined the East, her home. The people there, her friends there, her family, and her happiness.

"I want to be the Grand Duchess, the one to take my family to greater heights, the one to serve the people, and the one to become the best ruler of the East since its creation." Alejandra spoke proudly, her chest puffed up, and her heart focused on that goal.

"What a stupid dream." Maddison mocked, her face contorted to a frown, far from the smile she had earlier.

"Excuse me?" The Lady stood from her seat in disbelief.

"I thought you'd be above something like that but I guess you are still a naive girl inside huh?" Maddison insulted with a disdained look on her face.

The Lady couldn't believe this sudden change in mood once again but she was also very mad. "You're the one who wants to destroy an entire kingdom."

"And yet still more possible than that fruitless tree you sow."

"Why are you being so hostile out of nowhere?"

"Because you're being naive." Maddison stood up and pushed Alejandra to a wall. "I bet, when you were thinking about that ambition, you thought of your people, your family, and all that nonsense."

Alejandra turned red from embarrassment and anger. "So what?"

"That's exactly why your dream is hopeless. With the way you live right now and the way you see yourself in the future…My Lady, I'm afraid you're just going to become another blank face in a crowd. Just another name to read past in the coming history books."

"You–You–!"

"You're wasting yourself. Prancing around and thinking like you're going to be somebody amazing. Must be nice with everyone thinking how great you are, right?" She continued. "It must be nice knowing how talented you are, right? Well guess what! You can't do everything! Shit is gonna catch up to you and you'll be faced against someone you can't win against and you'd be left there! Crying and helpless, and begging for mercy! Seriously what makes you think—"

She was shut up by a large strong echoing slap.

"I don't know if you're projecting on me or not, but I don't appreciate your sudden outburst." Alejandra stiffly spoke. "Now you either step away from me, or I push you off myself."

Maddison backed away from her quietly, holding her cheek that had been hit by the lady.

"Maddison, that's your name right? Listen, I don't know what you went through, or what happened to you, to make you so spiteful of someone having such dreams and ambitions as I." Alejandra lectured, her heart beating fast realizing she just slapped someone powerful enough to kill her in one second, but she has her own pride to live up to. "I'm not gonna turn into whatever nonsense you spoke of. What you think and what I am aren't the same."

Alejandra gripped her hands, she stared down the witch in front of her. Someone with the capability of turning this mansion upside down if she so desired but Alejandra didn't back down, she couldn't let herself get talked down to like that.

Maddison eyed the composed and straight face woman in front of her, who carried a dignified look, and a determined expression. She took a couple more steps backwards and sat at the windowsill. "I'm sorry." She apologized. "I didn't mean to hurt your feelings but those words…I meant them."

"What?"

"If you stay the way you are, with that naivete..." The woman pursed her lips and opened the window. "The world won't take kindly to the people with big dreams. You don't let things happen. You make them."

"I know that."

"Of course, we all think we do." Maddison smiled half-heartedly and stepped out the window. "Be careful on the day of the ball."

"What do you mean?" Alejandra walked toward the window and looked at the red haired woman who levitated off of it.

"Just a hunch." She smiled and leaned closer then kissed the Lady's cheek. "Also, instead of Maddison. Maddie would be a far nicer name to call me by."

And just like last time a burst of wind flew towards the Lady's crimson stricken face and in a single blink, the Red Witch had vanished.

Leaving behind a flushed Alejandra squatted down on the floor as she touched her cheeks, and she could swear that they felt just a wee bit warm on this dreadfully chilly night.

Chapter Text

A week had passed since the Crown Prince initially hid himself at the Ramirez Mansion but it was about time for him to leave and meet up with Duke Bay of the West. He had already prepared for his departure and was ready to leave as quickly as he entered.

Of course, he'd wanted to leave quietly, and left a handwritten note at his room. He fixed up his coat and sheathed his sword to his side. He carried his small sack of belongings and sneaked out the building.

As he carefully tread the estate's truthfully insecure interior, passing by the well tended garden and the intricate fountain located in the front. He ended up near the gate laxly guarded by two sleeping guards.

"Alright." He whispers to himself as he was about to vault over the lofty walls of the estate.

"Leaving already, Your Highness?" A young effeminate voice spoke behind him callously.

His back jerked in surprise and he turned to see a familiar maid, posed professionally, and eyeing him carefully. How did she manage to sneak up on him? Ben couldn't answer you either.

"Miss Teresa?!" He yelled in whispers.

"Rest assured, It is me, Your Highness." Her voice was cold, near frozen even.

"What are you doing here?"

"There have been a few instances of intruders this past few weeks at the estate. I have simply come to make sure that there wouldn't be another break-in." She explained. "However, what about you, Your Highness? What business do you have on the bushes by the gate of our estate?"

Ben was a bit concerned as to how she expected to fight an intruder all on her own but he had to explain himself right now.

"I just wanted to vanish quietly, Miss Teresa. Nothing more than that." He smiled and the maid remained tepid.

"It would've been better if you had announced it prior to your departure." Her words struck like frostbite. "My Lady would be quite alarmed if you simply fled without notice."

"I left a letter."

"I expected as much."

"..."

"..."

"So can I go?"

"Naturally…one more thing, however, if I may, Your Highness?" Her eyes shifted to lock into his.

"Go ahead." Ben smirked.

"Take care and stay safe, Glory to the Crimson Dragon." She bowed her head and caught the prince off guard.

"I see… Thanks." Ben grinned and bowed too. "Thank you for taking me in."

"My Lady, would've liked to hear that from you." She said.

"Tell her for me then."

"Indeed I will, it is my duty as her maid after all." And just like that, she turned her back and headed back slowly to the mansion on foot.

Ben suspiciously watched as she went further and further. For a mere maid to sneak up on him, who had experience in battle, and thus is always on high alert. It seems like Miss Teresa is far more than she lets on.

However, there was no time to ponder about the maid any longer. Duke Bay would have been waiting for him at the designated spot for some time now.

He leaped up the wall and landed on the other side with a light silent thump.

He then scurried away from the front gate and headed as fast as he could at the meet up spot.

It took a tricky sneak out from the city and a few dozen minutes of straight sprinting for him but he finally reached the place.

It was a small clearing outside the castle walls, located discreetly in the middle of a forest. It was an open field laden with green grass and flowers and a view overlooking the city.

As he let out tired breaths he caught a glimpse of a large armored old man looking over the city with his hands behind his back and a sword strapped to his waist

With his well groomed long silver hair and trimmed beard, he looked majestic, it was like staring at a personification of what a true knight should be.

The old man then turns to face Ben. His sea green eyes staring at the boy with warmth and gentleness.

"Your Highness." His voice, rugged and strict, but hushed in tone.

"Your Grace." Ben replied with a smile.

"A beautiful night isn't it?"

"Surely so."

"Did you learn anything during your time in the Ramirez duchy?" The Duke piqued and Ben chuckled.

"The Lady was simply even more than I expected. Even her staff are quite astonishing." Ben took a seat on the grass and crossed his legs.

"And your plan?"

"Halfway."

"I see."

"Is everything ready?"

"Yes, we're already finished with the preparations." He then started walking towards the Prince and placed his palm on the boy's shoulder. "Your Highness, we're ready to move by dawn. We'll be able to enter the city gates before afternoon."

"Alright then…" Ben hopped up and patted himself down to clear any loose grass. "I'll try to do my best at the ball."

"Ben…May I speak to you not as a Duke but as your mentor and friend." The Duke frowned. "Are you truly sure about this plan of yours?"

Ben's eyes faltered and his fists clenched. "That's…" He thought of Alejandra. He would be dragging her into a fight she wasn't a part of. He pursed his lips. "I have to do it…I have to."

"If that is what you deem." The Duke sighed and patted the boy's back. "Let's head back to camp. We shall head into the city at dawn."

"I'll…stay here for a bit."

The Duke gazed at him with a tender softness. "Okay…I'll see you down." He began to walk to camp but stopped to say one last thing to Ben. "Listen, I'm on your side Ben…but revenge will take you nowhere."

The old man soon left the Prince, who stood at the clearing alone and quiet.

Ben grit his teeth and looked towards the city, towards the mansion, the place where he stayed, and the people there.

Alejandra Ramirez, a beautiful and capable woman. Someone Ben could call a friend. Someone he could look up to.

But also someone he must use.

To rid the world of the evil that is the Delha Kingdom.

"I'm sorry, My Lady." He spoke to the wind. "Let's just have fun at the ball."

That morning when Alejandra woke up. The prince had already long since vanished. She went to his room to read his note and with a frown on her face continued on with the rest of her day. Of course she burned the letter to avoid evidence of him staying here but other than that the rest of her day went by normally.

Almost too normal.

This past week had been the most fun the Lady's had in a while. The Crown Prince had made it a bit unpredictable with every passing day. Suggesting all the most random activities and excursions, a much needed break Alejandra needed from her routinely passing day.

As she sparred with the knights, her face sweated. She tried hard to do the same thing that Ben spoke of. Spirit.

But it was like a hopeless dream. She could find a way to let it out of her. She tried so hard and all that came out was disappointment.

Ben explained to her on one of the days he was still here. "Spirit, like Magic, is innate in every human. The difference is while Magic is born from being granted a desire, Spirit is born from sheer hard work." He explained as they sparred. "But you can't force it out, you have to ease it out. It takes people years or even never to reach their full potential with Spirit, because they give up halfway. Now that you know this, My Lady? Will you give up too?"

Alejandra pursed her lips and as she remembered his words, she went fiercer on her sparring partner, who panicked as she closed the gap on him immediately and knocked his sword up in the air.

The knight blinked and ran away picking up his sword along the path back to the barracks.

"You seem out of it, My Lady." Asher came from the sidelines. His hair swept up and his face covered in sweat. He smiled as he handed her a cup of water. "Are you still troubled about the Prince's sudden departure?"

"That's not it…I've been trying this Spirit thing he talked about and nothing's coming out." Alejandra swung her sword again hoping to make it glow but it all looked the same at the end. "Raaaaagh! it's annoying!" She threw away the sword and slumped down on the dirt.

Asher sighed and sat next to her. "You don't win battles by being impatient, My Lady. You know that. It'll come to you eventually…I believe it so."

"Thanks." Alejandra felt a bit reassured but still a bit miffed. "I thought from all the books I read, I would know what the thing he called Spirit was but…"

"No clue?"

"Yeah."

"Neither was I informed of it by anyone else." Asher frowned as well. "You would think such a honed and special ability would be far more numerous amongst the guards and knights."

Alejandra chuckled. "You're right."

Asher smiled at her laughing face and nudged her shoulder. "So don't put yourself down for not getting it now. Even knights more elite than both of us, don't even have it."

"How can you be so sure?" She grinned. "They might be hiding it, you know? Like saving it as their final surprise?"

"Maybe." He grinned and roughed up her hair as he stood up. "We'll find out when we get it."

"Hey!" Alejandra swatted his hand.

"Your hair will be fine, My Lady." He laughed. "Now let's go for a spar shall we, you and I?"

"Bring it on, bastard." She picked.

Outside the mansion, however. A carriage adorning golden tiger motifs just made its way within the gates.

There a frowning woman leaning on the window glare outside as she thought about what happened this past week.

"Roselia…I know this week has been frustrating–"

"It has been, Joseph. Extremely so. I could crush a warthog with my bare hands right now." She clenched her teeth.

The Duke, Joseph Ramirez yelped a bit in fear. He knew his wife would be the type to do that, given her strength and all. To appease her, he simply went over to her side of the carriage and sat next to her. "If it makes you feel any better, we'll see our daughter soon." He laid his head on her shoulders.

"But after this, how long until we see her again?" Roselia frowned and looked at her husband. "I hate this, Joseph. Unsure of my child's safety in the future."

The man simply nodded his head and continued soothing her.

"I don't want Alejandra to do things she doesn't want to…" She sighed. "But I do not want to put her into danger as well."

"I understand." Joseph frowned as he embraced his wife, and dragged his fingers down her smooth black hair, he knew that always calmed her down when he did that. "But our Alejandra is strong, she can handle whatever we throw at her."

"I know…but I'm just scared at the small chance the weight becomes too much."

"Then as parents, we must share that weight with her."

"Joseph…" Roselia pursed her lips. "Do you like the Emperor?"

"He's a good ruler and he knows when to be selfish. I understand this decision from him even though I don't like it." Joseph seems a bit mad. "And I hate it even more because I can't fault him for it."

"I see…" The Duchess closed her eyes and looked towards her husband, and kissed him in the lips. "I feel similarly, however…the Empress."

"What about Her Highness?"

"She seemed a bit odd this week." Roselia's face scrunched up in worry. "I'm a bit worried for Andrea's health."

"You can visit her again next time." Her husband smiled. "I too would be worried, if my friend seemed a bit off."

"Thanks Joseph."

"No need…" He smiled but then frowned then smiled again. "Actually…maybe another kiss would do."

Roselia laughed. "This man…" She did as he asked anyway.

The carriage stopped and the coachman knocked at the door.

The Duke and Duchess were finally home.

Chapter Text

"Alejandra!" The Duchess called from her quarters as maids surrounded her, styling her hair and dressing her up.

"Yes, Mother?" Alejandra dropped by on the door rather quickly. Her hair tied up in a fabulous bun and her hair sprinkled with flower ornaments. She wore an uncharacteristically long dress, one that reached all the way past her ankles.

It was a blue coral dress, that sparkled with glitter, and brandished with sapphires and pearls. She looked like a mermaid.

"Can you tell your Father to change my attire for the Crown Prince's official return?" Roselia complained with her hands on the wall, as she gasped from the sudden tightening of her corset. "Not that tight!" She smacked the hands of the maid and did it herself.

Alejandra sighed. "You know we can't do that, Mom. Dad specifically said we have to dress up today." She leaned on the door frame as she watched her Mother groan while looking at herself in the mirror.

"Do I not look beautiful in my coat and pants?" She grimaced. "Should I poke some sense into your father's eyes."

"He'll find you hot in anything you wear, Mom." The Lady smirked.

"Alejandra! Don't say such uncivil things!" The Duchess scolded but her red face said otherwise. "Where is your father anyway?"

"He's busy preparing the carriage and the gifts to the Prince." Alejandra explained. She walked away and ushered one of the maids away before finishing and fixing up her Mother's dress herself.

"Thank you very much, Alejandra." Roselia sighed as she twirled around in front of the mirror. She frowned. "How am I supposed to apprehend criminals in such fashion?"

"You're not supposed to."

"Tell that to the incompetent guards."

"They're Royal Guards, Mom. I don't think it's right to say that."

"I was head of them once. I know how lax they are."

"Fair enough."

Roselia fixed her contours and puffed her cheeks with a bit more makeup before stepping out of the room with her daughter. "Oh and Liselle?" She addressed her head maid. "Can you pack my swords in my luggage?"

"Mom."

"Fine."

Liselle chuckled at the mother and daughter and bowed her head. "Have a good day today, Your Grace."

"Thanks, Liz. See you later!" Alejandra waved as the door behind them closed and they made their way down the stairs with her father waiting for them in the main lobby.

"Put this in the back carriage…and this one, save it for tomorrow night's ball." He told one of the servants who nodded and moved quickly on their own. He began to address another servant when he heard his wife's voice.

"Joseph!" Roselia called with a skip in her voice. She gazed at her husband dressed in a fine white buttoned suit. With glorious golden shoulder straps and apparels. The Duchess gasped and sped down the stairs, much at the worry of her daughter.

"Mom! don't run on a dress! Ack!" Alejandra felt her foot slip but she caught herself. She couldn't catch her mother who jumped off herself while running down the steps.

Joseph blinked, panicked a bit, then immediately opened his arms and prepared for his wife's fall. Roselia smiled as her fall wasn't dangerous whatsoever, as she fell slowly like a feather.

She gently landed into her husband's arms, princess carry style. "Rosie, you really gotta stop scaring us like that." He chuckled and kissed her in the lips.

"It's rare seeing you this handsome." She teased and pinched his nose and he smiled even more.

"You two will be the death of me." Alejandra caught her breath as she walked down the steps carefully and calmly. She held onto the rails like her life depended on it. "I am never going down stairs with you again, Mom."

"Oh quiet, Alejandra. This is what it means to be in love." Roselia laughed as Joseph put her down on the floor.

The Duke looked at his wife and daughter with a mix of worry and tenderness. He glanced towards the Duchess's eyes who understood his feelings but her eyes also told him to act normally.

"You both look beautiful." Joseph complimented but earned a smack from his wife.

"Why did you make me wear a dress?" Roselia grouched. "You know, I like being able to move more."

"Well it's been a while since I've seen you in one and the Emperor asked the three families to dress like this." Joseph said.

"Wait…" Alejandra raised her hand. "Three families?"

"Since Duke Bay will arrive with the Prince, the other three major families are expected to be present in the palace upon his arrival." He explained as he guided them outdoors and into the carriage.

"So is Auntie Amelia there?" The Lady asked with sparkles in her eyes and the Duchess winced from behind her.

"Ahh…sadly, your aunt is a special case." Joseph glanced at the glowering Duchess behind her daughter. "She's far too busy keeping the North at bay from the monsters."

"Oh."

"Your other aunt will be there though!" Joseph tried to cheer her up.

He felt bad for his daughter, since throughout her entire childhood until now, she only saw her Aunt once. It was when she was 7, and Amelia was sparring with Roselia and coming out victorious. Ever since then, Alejandra had always wanted to meet her.

Without knowing the context of that battle, Alejandra idolized her aunt. Every time she read Amelia's feats on the paper, she squealed in excitement. Yelling at how it was her Aunt at the paper.

She held Amelia in such high reverence that neither Roselia nor Joseph wanted to take it away from her.

"Other Aunt?" Alejandra looked puzzled. "Aunt Camilla or Aunt Ferris?"

"Ferris." Roselia smiled as she told her daughter.

"Oh! Really!?" The Lady smiled widely.

"She's visiting as a proxy for the Duchess of the North." The Duke explained. "Oh, and Alejandra…"

"Hm?"

"This'll be your first major public appearance." Joseph's face turned stern.

"I know." She smirked. "Today and tomorrow, I'll be sure to act as prim and proper as I can."

Her two parents eyed each other and exhaled. They pushed her in the carriage then followed suit. After a few minutes of waiting, the carriage finally began to move again towards its destination.

The Imperial Palace.

Near the outskirts of the city, a large group of knights marched towards the city gates. There were certain prevalent figures leading the group on horses.

"We're almost there, Your Highness." Duke Bay murmured to the Prince, as he rode closer beside him.

"I see."

"Any thoughts on your head?"

"Just preparing myself." Ben stared ahead with a blank expression. "The moment I step within those gates, I won't be a soldier anymore."

"You'll be a Prince…and people will be after your head."

"They can try."

"Confident, are we?" The Duke grinned.

"I learned from two of the best. It's only right." Ben smiled back towards his second mentor, Duke Howard Bay, the strongest man in the world.

If he learned how to control his powers from Duchess Ramirez, he learned how to use his power and strength and make use of everything he has from Duke Bay.

He was under his training for 3 years and spent the most of his teenage years in the warfields of the West compared to staying within the safety of the Capital.

"It's been a while since you've seen your parents." The Duke remarked and Ben winced.

"I don't wanna talk about it." He pursed his lips. "I hate talking about them."

"You'll be forced to soon enough."

"But not now." Ben clicked his tongue and the man next to him chuckled.

"Sure, Your Highness." Duke Bay ruffled the boy's hair as they approached the gate and the guards greeted and saluted them.

"It's time…" Ben gulped. "I'm officially home, Crusz Empire."

And with that a thunderous roar of citizens blasted through the entire Capital as the Prince and his entourage paraded through the street, marking the Imperial's official return.

Cheers from every side and every corner erupted like fireworks as the Prince and his escorts rode through the city streets. Flowers were being thrown, as well as paper notes and screams of gratitude.

Ben smiled and waved towards the people who celebrated his return. The Duke smiled and rode beside him as he too waved and bowed his head towards the citizens of the Empire.

"Such a wonderful atmosphere, wouldn't you say?" Daniel, from the White Cats, watched the commotion from the second floor of their establishment.

He addressed a woman, with straight long blonde hair, leaning and balancing on two legs of a chair, with her feet propped up at a table. "I've seen better." She bit on some cigarette shaped candy and grinned.

"Oh c'mon." Daniel laughed and glanced towards the waving Ben. "We gotta start watching his back now, huh?"

"Already on it." The blonde woman sat straight up on her chair and looked out the window. She clicked her tongue with a smile. "Gotcha." Then she snapped the candy between her teeth.

From the other side of the street, up at the rooftops, another group of hooded figures looked on over the festivities. "It's rare for the Capital to be this lively." An old man in a classy button up spoke.

"It's because you don't go out often, Hesser." An orange haired woman laughed from under her coat. "Stuck inside the base drinking tea all the time." She giggled in a mocking tone.

"Shut it!" An imposing woman shrouded in her cloak silenced the two. Her red hair flowed beautifully down her neck. "We don't want attention on us."

"I think being draped in dark cloaks on the brink of morning should be very attention worthy." The orange haired woman remarked.

"Say another word and I'll snap your neck, Katherine."

Katherine whimpered and quieted herself up with Hesser smirking from behind her.

The Red Witch, Maddison, stared at the Prince as he was returning home. "It's almost time to move." She turned away and began walking down the tiled roof. "Elijah, send me back now." A boy in grim clothing manifested from the shadows and soon the darkness swallowed the Master of the Underworld.

On the far end of the street near the gates of the Imperial Palace, a small banquet between the high society was being held as they waited for the Prince's inevitable entrance.

Alejandra sat by a chocolate fountain twirling around her drink.

"Bored perhaps?" Asher approached her. This time he wasn't adorned with the knight's armor and brandish and instead wore clothes resembling that of the Heir to the Lewis Marque.

"A little." Alejandra grinned as she sipped her wine and dipped her finger for some chocolate. "There's not much to do except gossip."

"Isn't My Lady into getting new information?" Asher teased and Alejandra giggled back.

"Fair enough, but I've heard of most of their stories already." Alejandra put her drink down and glanced at Asher. "Would you look at that?"

"What?"

"You're looking posh today. Not the usual rugged, cool boy thing you usually got going on."

"What the?" Asher's face frowned in confusion and Alejandra grinned.

"Hehe…Let's get ready, His Highness is to arrive any moment now." She pointed out and Asher sighed and smiled.

"You are indeed correct." The man chuckled and gestured his arm to the Lady, who gladly took his offer.

Then finally, the last batch of onlookers, stood from the shadows of the alleyways and the hidden corners of the shops.

A man with purple hair and a menacing grin sat at one of the tables on a second floor balcony in one of the many food places in the Capital. He lit open one cigarette and glared down towards the people. "It seems one of us has been spotted."

He spoke with the cigarette between his lips. "Eliminate the useless tool who can't hide himself." He looked down at his food and murmured to the air.

"It appears many people are also watching and waiting to see what's about to unfold." He chuckled as he swirled his coffee around. "Crusz Empire, It's time we make our move." The man with purple hair smiled as he gazed towards the gigantic Imperial Palace.

His eyes then drifted slowly towards the Prince, laughing and smiling with the crowd. "Have a good night's sleep, Oh Your Highness, The Crown Prince. Since you're about to join your sister very soon."

Chapter Text

Under the bright glimmer of the stars stood the Imperial Palace, glowing bright and proud as a ball hailing the Crown Prince's return took place within the city.

Lights that sparkled and the sounds of liveliness reverberated throughout the entire capital. While the nobles had their party, so did the common people who had their festival.

It was an all-out celebration in the capital.

The ball ran smoothly as the Emperor and Empress welcomed the guests who entered the ballroom from the foyer. They pranced around talking and speaking with guests who wished to converse with them.

Nobles from different sides of the Empire banded together to commemorate this party, especially after the Prince's heroic deeds in the West. Though the war may not be over, for the Empire, it might as well be.

The music played on as couples met and the young nobles asked each other for their names. There was a sweet citrusy scent in the air as melodies of awkwardness, romance, and heartbreak shaped the venue.

"Announcing! His Grace, The Grand Duke of the East. Her Grace, The Grand Duchess, and their daughter, Lady Alejandra Taylor Ramirez." Announced a servant, as a bunch of the nobles made way as the large front doors opened to reveal the gorgeous family.

The Grand Duke had his hair swept back with his facial hair groomed to perfection. His light feathered coat suited the shade of his brown skin and dark eyes.

The Grand Duchess didn't lose with her own beauty. Despite being past what most would consider her prime, she still looked stunning. Her hair raised above her head in a flowery bun and her dress matched the gold of her husband's. Looking at them, you truly see a perfect pair.

Then from behind them, all the young men in the room guffawed as a gorgeous beauty emerged from between her parents.

Lady Alejandra, her face adorned with glitter and the hair on her back enriched with jewelry shining above all else. Her dress, soft but glamorous, and furbished with the highest quality flourish.

She took the breath of every single man in that room as she stepped foot within the ball.

The Heir of the East has finally made her entry into high society.

As the Grand Duke and Duchess stepped forth into the ballroom, dozens of nobles suddenly began to approach them. They took turns greeting the two and wishing them well but spared no time in introducing their sons, who proudly bowed with a smile and blush on their faces.

"It is an honor to greet you tonight, Your Grace." Spoke a noble to the Grand Duke. "And to you too, Grand Duchess."

"It is a pleasure as well, Count Villa." Grand Duke Joseph responded with a handshake.

"I'd also like you to meet my son. He's quite an intelligent boy even compared to others at his age." The Count smirked as he presented his child before the three Ramirez.

"Good evening to His and Her Grace. My name is Felicito Andreux Villa." The boy stepped forward and bowed, before then addressing the beautiful Lady Alejandra and kissing the top of her palm. "Good evening to you too, Lady Alejandra."

The Grand Duchess covered her mouth with a fan to hide her chuckle as she glanced at her daughter's face which was twitching while trying to speak courteously.

"Good evening to you too, Sir Felicito." Alejandra pulled her hand away as soon as it wasn't rude to do so. She mentally prepared herself as well, this was only the beginning of the many suitors that'll line up before her.

Count Villa, noticing that the Lady paid no interest in his son, tried to spark conversation. "My Felicito here has been reading the Book of Amor recently. He's studying to become a fearsome knight." The man tapped the back of his son. "What's the motto again?"

"Ah… Yes! For one to become a true knight, one has to have loyalty, grace, power, and…uh." Felicito fumbled on his words and struggled to remember the next line. "And…."

"...and to have an ambition to become something more." Alejandra finished. She sighed and put her hands on her hips. "I'm afraid that quote is also often mistaken as the motto of Fernando Amor, but his actual saying more often than not is: a Sword brings justice but it also brings death, therefore a sword must be good."

Count Villa pursed his lips and choked on his spit. "You are as intelligent as they say, Lady Alejandra." His hands tightened around his son's arms.

The Grand Duke cackled and smiled. "Indeed she is." He then looked back towards his daughter and wife and nodded in their direction. "We must go ahead now if you so please, Count Villa?"

"By all means." The Count with a grit in his teeth laid out the way for them to leave.

Although that ordeal with the Count ended on a humorous note for the Grand Duke and Duchess, the rest of the other nobles pining for their daughter did not stop any time soon.

Wave after wave of introductions from nobles across the Empire made its way in one ear and out the other. Most of the boys that these older men and women show to him have limited potential.

He could tell from just a look that a certain kid would just be a kid in the end.

You don't get to become a Grand Duke if you don't have a good eye for people.

The three of them went about their own ways in the ballroom, The Grand Duke conversing with his fellow nobles that are in the business sphere and his wife relating old times back with her old friends in knighthood.

His daughter, Alejandra decides to spend some time wandering the party alone and seems to be doing well in rejecting the poor boys who came her way.

Joseph felt proud of his daughter for remaining courteous and polite but also straightforward and rational. If she didn't acknowledge someone, it'd be quite obvious. Like what had happened with the poor simple fool that was Count Villa's son earlier.

"Lady Alejandra." A man called to his daughter, as he watched her from afar. "It is an honor to finally meet a beauty like you."

Alejandra at this point grew numb to the kisses on her hand and just let it happen. "The honor is all mine, Sir?"

He seemed like another one of those older types, possibly nearing their 30s. He had a fairly built body as well, so Alejandra assumed he must've been knighted at some point.

"Hemming." The man smiled as he looked up towards her. "I am a new Baron, who simply found his way into this party, by chance."

"My apologies, I didn't know you had a title." Alejandra bowed in guilt.

"There is no reason to apologize, My Lady." He smiled. "I only came by to wish you a beautiful night."

Alejandra raised an eyebrow. "What would you mean by that?"

"A simple thought." There was a glint in the man's eye as he stroked his stubble beard. "No need to overthink it, My Lady. You are quite intelligent, they say." He walked ahead.

Alejandra felt a chill run up her spine as the cold touch of the man's palm briefly touched her shoulder. She looked behind him and the Baron was already in conversation with another noble.

She had a bad feeling about that man. She pursed her lips and began to head back to ask her father about him. Something about that guy is bothering her and she can't exactly tell why, maybe her Father would know.

Before she could reach him, however, she crashed into a large man and fell to the floor with a thump.

"I'm so sorry!" She muttered as she plopped onto the floor. Above her, the man simply chuckled and offered her a hand.

"Good evening, Lady Alejandra." The man's body was large, like a giant's. She thought his father was tall but this man was on another level. He was built like a giant made to lift the sky.

She looks up and a lump forms in her throat as she recognizes the face of the man. His long silver hair combed nicely to the back. A gray beard that had a soft look to it and eyes that seemed like they couldn't hurt a fly.

It was the monster of the West, "Duke Bay." Alejandra gulped and the man simply raised a glass to her.

"It's a lovely evening, My Lady. What are you doing all alone in such a fine hour?" He tilted his head to ask.

"Simply exploring the place, Your Grace." She explained. "It is my first time making such an appearance after all. I am a fair bit excited."

"Hahaha! I see!" Duke Bay patted her head. "It is fun to explore, especially if it's your first time in high society."

"Indeed."

"Only be careful, there are vultures and predators lying in wait." The man warned. "Best be careful on who you talk to. Ask your father, he's better at this than most."

"Thank you for the sound advice, Your Grace." Alejandra curtsied and the Duke waved his hand in refusal.

"No need for those mannerisms when talking to me. If you're looking for your Father, he's over there." He smiled and pointed towards the direction where Alejandra's father stood and he was currently speaking with…

The Emperor.

A pit formed at the bottom of her stomach.

"Oh." Alejandra blinked, she couldn't possibly interfere in her father's conversations with the Emperor himself. "He seems to be a bit busy."

"It seems so." Duke Bay frowned and looked back towards the girl. "Do you need this old man to accompany you around or are you fine on your own?"

"There's no need to trouble yourself, Your Grace. I'd be alright exploring on my own." Alejandra grinned and so did the Duke.

"I wish you well in your endeavors then." The man raised his glass and left the scene with a smile.

Alejandra let out a sigh of relief. That conversation went amicably enough. She may have even made friends with the heroic Duke of the West.

Still, the pressure she felt when she first ran into him was nothing to scoff at. It was like staring at a looming wall that could crush you at any given moment.

Alejandra not knowing where to go now decided to just walk around and maybe find a group to meld into. She felt eyes stuck to her as she passed the crowds. It was uncomfortable but there was nothing she could do. This was her first-ever appearance in a public event as the heir of a Duchy.

She paced around the ballroom, seeing men and women her age mingle and interact. She felt a bit jealous but there was someone specific she was looking for.

Alejandra turned a corner and there she was, a young woman. Her short hair tied to a high ponytail and she wore a beautiful peach dress and a robe that indicated her scholarly background.

She swirled some wine on top of her palms and was having a conversation with one of her fellow scholars.

Alejandra approached this woman with oozing excitement as she ran behind her and hugged the woman from the back. "Oh!"

"Aunt Ferris!" Alejandra brightly said to the woman who chuckled as she turned around.

"Well if it isn't my favorite niece." She squeezed the young lady's cheeks and smiled. "You've grown so much!"

"Hehe." Alejandra was like a dog ceaselessly wagging its tail right now with how happy she looked. "It's been a while since I last saw you! What have you been doing, Auntie?"

"Interested?" Ferris glanced around the room and then snickered towards the scholar behind her. "You see there's this stone that–" She started to whisper but her friend cut her off.

"Ahahahaha." The guy walked in between the Niece and Aunt and glared towards Ferris. "That's…confidential."

Ferris groaned and crossed her arms in annoyance as Alejandra frowned, her curiosity left unanswered.

"My name's Oswald Geronimo, Lady Alejandra. Nice to meet you." Spoke the scholar as he bowed in respect. "It's our direct order to keep this matter disclosed."

"It's not like it's that important." Ferris grumbled and pouted to which Oswald only sighed and flicked her forehead. "Ack!"

"I see." Alejandra may be curious but she understands when things are out of her bounds. Though, she would be lying if she said she wasn't at all intrigued by whatever the stone her Aunt was referring to. "Apologies, Sir Oswald."

"No matter." The scholar smiled back at her. "Lady Ferris is usually calm and composed. It's a surprise to see her this inept with confidentiality." He said while smiling, although you could faintly see his frustrated look behind it.

"I like to spoil my only niece!" Ferris complained back. "My sist– I mean, Duchess Azarolla, always said that she doesn't want a child and god forbid Brother Millo ever finds himself attracted to a woman."

"What was that?" A man dressed in a flourished suit and a green robe walked up to them with wiggling ears. He also carried large hedge cutters strapped to his side like a weapon.

"Brother!?" Ferris yelped as Millo approached her with a sigh.

"You do know that Sister Camilla has a few sons herself?" Millo pointed out. "Where's their Aunt to spoil them?"

"Oh shush, those boys are far too rowdy and young." Ferris rolled her eyes. "They also can't hold a conversation with me for the life of them."

"You mean gossip?"

"Intellectual Societal Hypotheses."

"Sure." Millo shook his head in disappointment and turned to greet Oswald. "Good evening, Sir Oswald. It's a pleasure to meet you once more."

"The pleasure is all mine, Sir Millo."

Millo then smiled brightly as he looked over to Alejandra. "Alejandra! Look how far you've grown!" He reached in for an embrace and the young lady hugged him back with a grin. "You've gotten so tall."

Alejandra stepped back a bit and looked a bit proud of herself. "Of course, Uncle! Though I don't really notice it myself."

"It's been a while Alejandra. Last time I met you, you were still fifteen and reading about the concept of war." Millo chuckled at the memory. "I've always told the Duke you were far too young for such things."

"Even if he tried to hide it from me, I'd find it anyways." She laughed.

"As he said." Millo let out a breath. "You are exactly like your mother, persistent and stubborn in all the good and bad ways."

Alejandra laughed. "I'll take it as a compliment, Uncle."

"Oooh, Millo!" Ferris hissed at her brother. "She talked to me first but you're hogging Alejandra too much."

"Don't you have work to do?"

"She does." Oswald responded blankly.

"Wha– It's a party!" Ferris fussed. "Let me have fun!"

As the four continued to have a pleasant conversation, the Emperor suddenly appeared on the top of the steps and a hushed wind enveloped the ball. Alejandra included.

"Nobles of the Empire," The Emperor began, "since the dawn of this nation you have persevered to protect your and our people."

The room was silent as they listened to the words of the great ruler.

"Your contributions to this Empire are far from minute and this ball serves as a reminder of that. With the ongoing war against the Delha Kingdom, the Crusz Empire remains strong and brave." The Emperor smiled as he talked. "In this war, begun by the Kingdom against us, one person has stood as a major asset to our military and has earned himself the highest medals and honor that every soldier could dream of. He has achieved every right to take a break from the front lines. Introducing my very own son, THE CROWN PRINCE OF THE EMPIRE!"

The doors behind the Emperor opened and out came a dashing young man. His red hair, neatly combed to the side and his clothing, regal and beautiful. Had Alejandra not known who this was, she would've assumed he was some sort of divine being.

Ben had never looked this handsome before.

He stepped down the stairs and took the eyes of every young woman in the room. The room was silent as he continued down the steps and through the crowds of the ball with the people making way for him.

He seemed to be moving towards a direction though the people couldn't really tell where until…

"Lady Alejandra, it's a pleasure to finally meet you." He grinned as he bowed down and kissed her hand.

The crowd's eyes grew in shock as the nobles began to whisper to one another. Alejandra could hear their muttering.

"They do look good together." Said one.

"Aaaah, I can't possibly go against the Crown Prince." Muttered another.

"They're gonna be a perfect couple." Cheered one more.

"I could see it." Uttered a fourth.

"Good evening, Your Highness." Millo greeted, his face looking a bit annoyed.

"Good evening to you too, Sir Millo." Ben smiled towards the Head Gardener. "Thank you for taking care of my Mother."

"It's my pleasure to serve Her Highness." Millo grits his teeth while smiling.

"Now then, if you don't mind, My Lady." He eyed Alejandra like a hawk that caught its prey. "Shall we have a conversation on the balcony, just the two of us?"

Once again the crowd started whispering this time much louder than before.

Alejandra felt her hands sweat and her blood boil as to what this little runt thinks he's doing. If Alejandra could, she would pinch his nose right now.

With an irritated smile, she nodded. "Of course, Your Highness."

The crowd gasped and a flurry of oohs and aahs filled the noises of the ball.

"Where's Teresa?" He whispered as they walked to the balcony together.

"You're taking me to the balcony and you're thinking of another girl? Shame, Your Highness." She teased him.

"Ack!" Ben was caught off guard. "I simply ask since…she's a bit frightening."

"Teri? Frightening?" Alejandra giggled at the Prince's comment. "She's far more adorable than frightening, Your Highness. Calling a woman frightening is a bit rude."

"I didn't mean it that way…" Ben slouched and Alejandra's tension seemed to relax a bit. This was still the same Ben she spent a week with after all. But that doesn't mean he won't get smacked at the soonest chance Alejandra can.

"She's in the party with the other servants, she separated before we could enter the ball." Alejandra pointed out. "I don't know where she's been this entire time though."

"I see." Ben himself seemed to relax more, now that he found out about that information. "I'd like to speak with you regarding something, privately."

"We are already on our way, Your Highness." Alejandra spoke the obvious.

It didn't take long for them to go out onto a balcony that took a view of the garden and the beautiful night sky. Ben closed the curtains and placed himself next to the Lady.

"So? What's there to talk about, Your Highness?" Alejandra smirked, interested in what he was about to say.

"Lady Alejandra, How much do you know about the Underworld?"

P.S (Author Note)
SORRY ABOUT MISSING LAST WEEK'S CHAPTER!

I got very sick with Sinusitis and headaches was basically the entire week for me. Anyways, now that I'm back from break, expect the usual weekly chapters!

Chapter Text

"Lady Alejandra, How much do you know about the Underworld?"

Alejandra blinked and pursed her lips but quickly regained her calm after a slight shock. "What ever do you mean, Your Highness?" She acted confused. "I dare not make connections with such ruffians."

Ben smirked. "Your reputation precedes you, My Lady. I am fairly certain that you have just as much information to tell as you have to insinuate." He leaned on the railing and glanced the Lady top to bottom. "I believe you know many things regarding the Underworld, you just so wish to not say it."

Alejandra chuckled as plainly as possible to not arouse any suspicion. "I am sure you have your reasons, Your Highness. However, I regard it as disrespectful to assume such bold things about a fellow noble." She shook her head. "In account of your curiosity. I will say I have indeed heard rumors surrounding the mystique of the Underworld, but I would not say I am as well informed about them as you think, Your Highness." Alejandra added a hint of bitterness at the end there.

"Apologies, My Lady. I mean no offense in my words." Ben bowed his head. "It seems my curiosity pushed more than it should."

Alejandra grit her teeth. Ben seemed a lot more forward with his intent tonight compared to all the other times she's talked to him. After she made friends with him, she didn't expect him to ask such a brazen question.

She felt a bit annoyed at him but it's no like she has the authority to reprimand someone as high standing as the Crown Prince even if she was the Grand Duke's daughter.

"Your Highness, such assumptions are dangerous. I do hope you don't start such erroneous rumors regarding me." Alejandra, being the snarky girl she is, decided to snap back at least a little.

"I would never dare." He flashed a flirty smile and leaned on the railings. "After all, we're friends aren't we?" He said menacingly.

Alejandra felt more pissed now. She sighed and flashed one of her fake smiles like the one he was showing to her right now. "Of course, Your Highness. We're friends."

"I do say, I forgot to mention about the incident regarding the rogue Adjudicator." He made an obviously false oblivious expression. "Are you alright, My Lady. I worry for your safety." His tongue spoke with venom.

"You need not worry yourself with such matters, Your Highness." Alejandra felt her eyebrows furrow from frustration but she remained level headed. "Although to satisfy your query, I'm quite alright. I appreciate the concern."

"I see…" Ben smirked then turned his glance towards the faraway city below, with their lively lights and cheers. "My Lady?"

Alejandra pursed her lips and faced towards the city as well. "Yes, Your Highness?"

"The people out there…do you think they're happy?" The Prince asked out of nowhere. "Do you think that they'll wake up tomorrow believing in the next day?"

This question completely caught the Lady off guard, she paused for a moment, thinking of an answer then she heard distant cheers and laughter. "Right now they're happy…but who knows what's gonna happen tomorrow. I think everyone, noble or not, is like that. Living their days hoping the next will be better. Sometimes it is…sometimes it isn't, but as people of this Empire we all live out that same day." She smiled as she continued to look towards the faraway lights. "We are all up here on this pedestal while they're down there. We can only make assumptions as to what they feel but we're not part of them, not part of that side of the world. It's a bit sad but there will always be a disconnect between the common people and the nobility in that regard."

"I see." The Prince had a peaceful look on his face. The aggressive biting persona he held earlier seemingly fading into obscurity. Alejandra didn't know where this question came from, especially since she was originally being interrogated, but right now…the Prince seemed wistful.

"Your Highness?" Alejandra blinked.

"Ah yes. Apologies, My Lady. I lost myself for a moment." He chuckled and stared at her with a look he's never done before which made Alejandra stop in her tracks. For a moment, that serendipitous look of his made her chest twist. "Shall we head back to the party?"

"Oh u-uh. Yes, Your Highness." She stuttered and she couldn't believe it herself.

The Prince seemed to catch on to that and smiled, he slid his hand between hers and pulled her close to him. "Let's go?"

Alejandra despite being caught out of the blue by whatever just happened still had a bunch of sane bones in her body. She pulled her hand away from the Prince and smiled. "I would prefer that we exit separately, Your Highness."

Ben laughed and nodded. "Whatever you say, My Lady."

The Prince headed out first and the Lady was left to herself outside within the balcony. Alejandra watched as the Prince's broad back disappeared amongst the crowd.

The Lady felt her legs stumble as she placed her hand on the stone railings to keep her balance. She used her other hand to cover her face. "Seriously…" She hid the smile in her lips. "You can't just go from aggressive to…whatever that was."

As the Lady tried to calm herself down outside, within the fervor of the Ball was a quiet brown haired girl standing ahead the walls and quietly observing the people walking around.

Teresa wore a humble light blue dress and small headdress. She did accompany her lady to the ball but they split soon after Alejandra's entry due to Teri needing to help with some of the work around the party.

However, soon enough the servants got themselves back on track and now she had nothing to do but wait on the sidelines. Teresa was excitable and quite outgoing but she realized right now that large parties like these weren't her thing.

She winced at the loud noises and she found the atmosphere suffocating with how hot it was due to the large amount of people. She even wore a light simple dress not only to help Her Lady stand out but to also give herself some breathing room, even then it still felt choking.

She danced around the people, avoiding most interactions, and instead she headed straight towards the food table. She picked up a bit of chocolate and started snacking on them while staying silent.

"It seems you still do like sweets, Lady Teresa." A friendly voice slid next to her, with his platinum blonde hair and hypnotic hazel eyes. Teresa smirked as their shoulders touched.

"Sir Asher, it seems that you still lack the guts to speak your mind." Teresa teased as she glanced pointedly towards the flowers that Asher held in his hands. "It seems My Lady has yet to receive such a courteous gift from you."

Asher winced and sighed. "There's so many guys surrounding her right now…I felt like if I chimed in she'd just think of me like the rest of them." He complained and Teresa chuckled. "Not only that, but now everyone seems to think that the Lady and the Prince are together and I just….ugh."

"The Crown Prince huh? Wouldn't say that's an easy rival right there." Teresa felt bad for the guy.

"I already felt such a large divide between me and Lady Alejandra and now it just keeps getting bigger." He grimaced. "I have no hopes of catching up."

"Ash, you are the heir to the Lewis Marquis, son of a great swordsman." Teri assured him. "Your rival may be the Crown Prince but we know full well how our Lady feels regarding that."

He chuckled and nudged her shoulder. "Thanks Teri, you're a good girl."

"Just because you're older than me doesn't mean you get to treat me like a child." She glared and he raised his hands in defense.

"Whoah, sorry there!" He grinned. "Anyways, you've been a wallflower for quite some time now. Care to dance for a bit?"

Teri smiled and reached out her hand. "Alright it's quite monotonous to just eat through the party anyways."

Asher cusped her palm and pulled her into the middle of the ball to dance along with the other nobles. The Lady's Knight and Maid decide to enjoy themselves for a time. Meanwhile, the Lady during that same moment experienced quite the sudden encounter.

A couple minutes ago as Teresa and Asher were having a pleasant conversation by the food table, Alejandra finally had chosen to leave the balcony and enter the ball once more.

She raised her dress upwards and clacked her heels onto the marble floor. She glanced around, looking for a place to idle by and for quite a far view away she noticed Teresa chatting with Asher.

Alejandra smiled to herself and prepared to head towards them but one of the servers accidentally crashed into her and nearly spilled the wine onto her dress.

"AH!" The maid yelled as she quickly fixed her arm position to have the wine balance on to the dish once more.

Fortunately, Alejandra reacted quickly enough and grabbed the wine glass before it spilled. "That was close." She chuckled as the young maid bowed her head repeatedly.

"I'm very very sorry." The maid gulped, her black hair going all over the place and her shaking hands gripping her skirt.

Alejandra smiled and sipped the wine between her fingers with a smirk. "No need to fret." She placed the empty glass back on the dish tray. "None of it spilled so just be careful next time."

"Thank you for your graciousness." The maid bowed once more and Alejandra sighed.

"What's your name?" Alejandra politely asked.

"Soyeon, My Lady. Soyeon Song." The girl introduced. "I have no noble origins, if you're wondering, My Lady."

"I don't delve into such things. Pick your head up." She ordered and the maid followed. "You seem to be around my age? Are you perhaps seventeen?"

"Eighteen, My Lady."

"Very well." Alejandra grinned and took the free hand of the maid. "Nice to meet you, Ms. Song. I am Alejandra Ramirez."

The maid's eyes widened with fear as her lips quivered and her body shuddered. "I am so sorry again for inconveniencing you! I wasn't aware that the Lady Heiress of the Grand Duchy is here!"

"Like I said, it's alright." Alejandra felt a bit uneasy now. This girl was jittery and nervous throughout this entire interaction, it may well be due to Alejandra being a noble, but she could feel that there's something more to it. It was a suspicious scent if you would. "On your way now, be careful next time Ms. Song."

"Thank you for your kindness." Soyeon bowed one last time and continued serving other guests. Alejandra's eyes gazed towards her with intrigue. There was something off about that girl that's rubbing her the wrong way.

She clicked her tongue and pushed that out of her mind for now. This was a party after all, she was meant to have fun. Instead, everything's all been politics so far. She did have some fun rejecting all the clueless men earlier but that small satisfaction went away quickly and merely turned to mild annoyance.

She pranced around the edges of the ballroom looking for Teresa and Asher so she could have a chat with them. Finally, she catches them heading towards the center of the ball to dance. She smiles as she watches the two get along.

"They've been working hard these past few days, I supposed those two having fun is warranted." She then pouted her lips. "But why didn't they include me, we're all friends here."

Alejandra dejectedly stood by the carved marble walls and pillars as she watched the couples begin to take each others' hands and jive themselves into the dance floor.

She felt satisfied just watching. She wasn't really confident in her dancing anyways. She watched as Teri and Asher separated and switched partners while continuing to dance to the music.

She sheepishly clapped her hands in awe, cheering on her two friends in their endeavors.

However, her long deserved peaceful time was Interrupted by a familiar smooth seductive voice, only this time it was deeper.

"I didn't expect a lovely lady like you would remain solely unrequested before the dance floor." An orange haired man approached her with his hand reaching out.

Alejandra blinked as she glanced at this boy. He was shorter than her but he exuded a dangerous aura, he had a mature looking smile curving on his face, and finally he strangely felt familiar.

"I am doing quite fine simply watching, Good Sir." Alejandra spat back. The man simply smirked and slid into the seat next to her. His hands went around her and his face sat close to her ear.

"You're still as feisty as ever, My Lady." He whispered with his fingers found themselves on her back as they drew a line along her spinal cord.

"Ah–" Alejandra yelped and covered her mouth. She turned her eyes to glare at the pervert who harassed her. She stood up and raised her hand and slapped him in the face quite harshly.

The nobles around them began to stare as whispers began to collect.

"Look what you've done." His voice remained rough but for a second Alejandra swore his orange hair flickered red for a moment. "You've caused a scene." He looked straight up at the Lady with a playful grin on his face.

Suddenly, Alejandra's heart dropped. She realized the actual identity of the person she was talking to. Alejandra's gaze was met with brilliant emerald green eyes and an expression that she was oh so familiar to.

Alejandra blinked as Maddison, the Red Witch, dressed as a guy with orange hair, smiled at her. "So you've finally realized." She chuckled and brushed her hair upwards and made Alejandra blush for some reason. "We seem to keep meeting at night, don't we, My Lady?"

A/N:
SORRY FOR THE 3 WEEK BREAK.

I said I was gonna take this seriously but I got stacked up on classwork and then I got sick right after and now soon our exams are coming up. It's exhausting keeping up with things.....

But anyways! Thanks for reading and staying with me, huwahuwa.

Chapter Text

"I didn't expect you to be such a great dancer?" Teri complimented as the two tiptoed around each other's feet barely grazing each other and staying perfectly on beat.

"Might I say the same to you, Lady Teresa." Asher chided back as he spun her away and pulled her back.

"Oh drop the honorifics." Teri complained as she found herself in his arms. "It's irritating."

"Says the handmaiden."

"And shuts the knight." She puts a period to his teasing.

Asher chuckles and they effortlessly continue their dance. The two closest confidants of the Lady, in perfect sync with each other.

The beat of the music began to pace faster and faster with the steps becoming faster along with it. Soon many couples opted to drop and return to the side due to the increasing difficulty in trying to stay in line with the song.

However, people stared as a few pairs remained on the dance floor, one of which were Asher and Teresa.

They took each step with confidence as they seemed like experts, perfectly knowing what the other intended to do and acting accordingly to their movement.

Teri smiled as the two stared at each other's faces, their bodies completely in line with the song.

As the crescendo began to rise, so did they. Other nobles began to stare as the remaining few also slowly dribbled out until only the two remained on the floor.

"Are you ready to end this?" Asher grinned.

"Ever am I." She responded and Asher pulled her in then spun her out of his arms like a top. She delicately stood on the tips of her feets as she pulled the knights around her and had him catch her fall with his chest and their arms tangled in a cross shape pattern.

The moment they ended, other nobles began to clap as the two were heavily exhausted from the dance they just did.

"That was exquisite wouldn't you say?" Asher laughed a bit as he and Teri pulled away from each other.

"Stop speaking like a noble and get some water for both of us." She laughed back through her heaves. "I'm so thirsty…"

"Fair enough." Asher led the two of them to the small water fountain to grab a drink. As the two of them drank their water in peace, the Knight began conversation. "You think Lady Alejandra would appreciate a good dancer."

"If it's you, I'm sure she would." Teri fiddled with her glass. "My Lady has quite an impeccable taste, after all."

The both of them chuckled. "I'm about to leave the Duke soon." Asher frowned with a sigh. "My letter of notice was sent earlier this week…My father…He's expecting me to inherit the march soon."

Teri's face turned sour. "You're leaving?"

"Not yet but…will."

The maid looked hurt but she composed herself immediately. "Does the Lady know?"

"Not yet…" Asher sighed and stared at the refraction of light in his water. "I was going to talk to her about it tonight but she…well…she was a bit too busy I guess."

"Ash…"

"Don't feel too bummed out." He nudged her shoulder. "It's been a long time coming…and I'll likely be the Marquis the next time we meet."

"Will I see you?"

"Unlikely. I'll be far too busy with deskwork and studying." His laughter was filled with bitter aching. "I won't be seeing you guys in person for a while."

"But…"

"I'll send letters to the Lady…and to you too of course." He patted her head. "You're like a sister to me after all." He ruffled her hair and Teri bit her lip.

"I'll be having my debut in two years…" She pursed her lips and glared. "I'll be eighteen then!"

"And I'll be 21." He pointed out.

"You know very well not to treat me like a child." She complained again. "I'm strong, you know."

"Yeah Yeah." He raised an eyebrow. "Why are you caught up on that?" He chuckled and pinched her cheeks.

"Whai dyu you gaish keeph dhoing thah." She grumbled with pulled cheeks.

"Cause you're adorable."

Teri's face turned pink and she glared. "Save that for My Lady."

He faintly smiled to wash away the leftover doubts in his heart. "Yeah, in these few years I'll be gone. I'll be someone worthy of her."

Teri clenched her fists and let out a heavy breath. "I'm rooting for you." She smiled.

Suddenly from the corner of Asher's eye he saw one of the servers pickpocket one of the nobles and proceed to head out of the ball.

He handed his glass to Teri and grinned at her before leaning in and kissing her head. "I'll see you later. There's something that needs my attention."

Teri's expression looked a bit sullen but she nodded. "Yeah…see you, Ash."

Asher then jogged over to chase the pickpocket he saw. He ran out the ball and followed the server as they took twists and turns.

The server found herself in a garden as she pulled out the jewels she took to make sure she succeeded. "Phew."

"Nice Ruby there." Asher called as he walked up to her with a serious look on his face.

"Crap."

Meanwhile, a couple minutes ago at the same time of the dance of Asher and Teri. Maddison and Alejandra found themselves once again face to face with each other.

The Lady remembering the harassment Maddison did to her a few moments ago realized that she has the right to still be pissed.

"W-what does that matter!?" She squeaked furious but only enough for them to hear. "You're still a perverted bastard."

Maddison chuckles as she stands up and fixes her sleeves and her collar. "What say you and I go somewhere more quiet, My Lady?"

"So what, you can do heinous things to me even more?" Alejandra grit her teeth.

Maddison smiled and took her hand and kissed it. "With your permission of course." She teased.

A flushed Alejandra jolts her hand backwards and ends up dragging a grinning Maddison out into a corner where they can speak privately. "Just get on with it." She glares.

"Oh?" Maddison smiled mischievously again. "You're quite bold, aren't you, My Lady?"

"Not that." Alejandra sighs. "Don't you have something to tell me?"

"Why would I?"

"I mean…you came to me right?" Alejandra seemed slightly confused. "That must mean something?"

"I only approached you to serve my own interests."

"Interests?"

"Of meeting the gal of the ball."

Alejandra felt a vein in her head pop in irritation. Maddison notices and smiles once more and turns her gaze to the crowd in the ball. "Aren't they good dancers?"

Alejandra follows her line of sight and she finds her knight and maid having the dance of their lives as the music kicks into its peak. She was wowed by their synchrony and harmony as they danced perfectly on beat.

"Your maid is quite a special one indeed." Maddison commented. "You should treasure her."

"I do. But…" The Lady puts her hands on her hips and puts all her attention once more into the male outfitted Maddison. "Why are you here? And what's all this?"

The witch chuckles and leans on the wall. "I figured I would visit the return of the Crown Prince. It's rare to see such a prideful occasion." Her voice sounded soft and gentle that it caught Alejandra slightly off guard.

"So it's all on a whim then?" Alejandra put her cheek on her palm. "I really have much more to know about you."

"And I'd be happy to tell you, My Lady." Maddison whispered to her ear and made the poor Lady jump from the sudden warmth.

"Seriously…" Alejandra frowned.

Maddison decided that it was finally time to stop playing with the Lady and do business. "Apologies, I didn't mean to entice your anger. If need be, I do want to hear your progress on the decision."

"I've yet to fully come to it." Alejandracs frowning face turned more sour. She crossed her arms and looked as the song had ended and Asher and Teri made their way to the fountain.

"I see." Maddison's face turned serious before turning to a menacing smirk. "Well, I feel like today would mark the finale of your decision."

Alejandra's ears perked up. There was no information to be scoured and she felt interested at this unexpected development. "Why so?"

Maddison took a step away from Alejandra "It's why I'm here and…" Her fingers traced along the Lady's hair with her index ending at the Lady's lip. "Secret." She goaded.

"Wha–"

"Let's dance shall we?" She wrapped her arm around the Lady's and led them towards the dance floor. "The next song begins soon."

"Wait–" Alejandra panics as they slowly get closer and closer to the dance floor.

There was one thing she has been afraid of this entire time and one of the main reasons she's avoided any request to dance.

Was the fact that she, the Genius Heiress of the Ramirez House, was a dreadful beat deaf hopeless foot stepper.

Thankfully, before they could reach the dance floor, a familiar figure began to block their path.

"Good evening once more, My Lady. I have been looking for you." The Crown Prince merrily spoke as he chatted to Alejandra. He then turned a glare to the person next to her. "And you too, my good sir."

Maddison, who right now looked like a well mannered neatly dressed orange haired nobleman. "It is an honor to be in your presence, Your Highness." He bowed.

"The honor is mine, Sir…?" Ben raised an eyebrow waiting for his name.

Alejandra found her heart started doing flips from the nervousness right now. She didn't know whether Maddison had planned to be interviewed by the Prince, but knowing her she'd have planned for everything.

"Madeline. Lawrence Madeline." Maddison lied as naturally as she breathed.

"I see. Lord Madeline, if you don't mind, I would like to have a private conversation with the Lady." Ben without waiting for a response reached his hand over to take Alejandra's which got smacked by a hand in an instant.

"I'm sorry, Your Highness. She and I already have a preordained appointment." Maddison or in this case, Lawrence, smiled with both his lips and eyes as if he just didn't commit an act that can put his head at the other end of a guillotine's blade.

The Prince, fortunately, isn't that petty. He grinned back and simply replied with sarcasm. "I have quite an important arrangement with the Heiress."

Alejandra noticed Ben calling her an Heiress as a way to amplify the importance of their supposed conversation.

"I'm sure it can wait, Your Highness. With the next song about to start, it's best to go with decided partners over switching out of nowhere." Maddison smiled and pulled Alejandra closer to her, clearly to enrage the Prince even more.

This woman is playing a dangerous game.

"I believe The Lady would be honored to dance with the Prince." Ben bit back, alluding the difference in rank.

"Fortunately, A lovely trait of the Lady is her loyal nature." Maddison barked back.

Alejandra at least knew Ben wouldn't be the type to exert his power to harm people but even still she couldn't but feel worried for Maddison by edging the future king of the Empire.

Soon as the rambling of the two kept going back and forth, they started gathering attention from the other nobles.

Alejandra notices her Father talking with the Emperor and Empress who take a glance at her and the two dogs baring their fangs at each other next to her.

Then the Imperials and her Father began to walk towards her direction which raised alarm bells in her head.

She started cursing to herself and the yapping next to her is adding more to the stress. Alejandra finally having had enough, she used what she learned at dance practice to stomp at the feet of the two annoying individuals by her side.

"Can you both shut up." She was pissed. Very.

"Sorry." The two remarked at the same time.

"Stop fighting over who gets to dance with me okay?" She glared. "You guys don't get to decide for me, I am my own person." She angrily huffed.

From the corner of her eye she sees the Emperor and Empress alongside her Father, the Grand Duke, come closer and closer.

Maddison then claps her hands and grins, which is always a bad sign. "How about you decide who you're dancing with then? You are your own person after all, My Lady?"

Goddamnit. Alejandra knew it. The audacity of this bastard.

"Why are you putting this on me now?" She shakes her head vigorously.

"Alejandra!" Her voice was called by her father and the trepid young lass felt her body straighten. The Imperials were here.

"Ahhh, Lady Alejandra," The Emperor lauded with his voice, "it's great to see you agai—"

BOOM!

An entire section of the ballroom explodes into fiery dust.

Some nobles lay lifeless from being hit by the debris or struck directly by the ignition. In a few moments, the soft music turns into screams of agony and terror as the party erupts into chaos.

"Now, Ladies and Gentlemen." A familiar man announces from the cloud of dust. "It is time for the real party to begin."

Alejandra's eyes widened. It was him.

Baron Hemming, with his face contorted into disgusting ecstasy, raises his arms and a large group of masked soldiers march their way inside.

Chapter Text

"Behind me!" Ben yelled as he put himself forward and put his parents, Duke Ramirez, Alejandra, and the other guy behind him.

There was chaos unfolding everywhere. The curtains were bursting into flames, the tables and food were thrown around everywhere, and the rubbles' dust plagued the air as clouds.

Ben grit his teeth, he didn't have his weapon with him right now, so he had no weapon to use to fight. Thankfully, the Royal guards burst through the doors in immediate fashion to try and fight back the assailants.

"YES!" Yelled the manic Baron. "SEND THEM IN AND WITNESS THEIR DEATHS!"

The guards raised their spears and halberds and charged forward but what met them was a blast of fire that knocked them all backwards.

Out of the group of masked soldiers there were five that looked special. Each wearing a golden necklace between their shoulders. "Hemming, The Captain will be here soon." One of them spoke. "Complete your mission."

"Of course!" The Baron along with a few of the masked men then ran towards a direction that the Emperor recognized.

"Stop them!" He yelled and the guards tried to move forward but they were blocked once more by a wall of flame. Afterwards a larger looking guy, also with a necklace, came forward and struck the ground with his fist cracking the marble and sending a fissure that blasted the guards, tearing some of their limbs off.

The remaining nobles panicked and tried to rush out as much as they could. Then the necklaced men turned their eyes towards Alejandra's direction.

"There's the Imperial Family and the Grand Duke too." You could feel their grin under their covers. "Let's finish this quickly."

A tall but slim looking necklaced, rushed towards the Lady in blinding speed with a dagger. Alejandra couldn't move, her legs were petrified, as she stared at the dagger coming her direction.

But right before she could get stabbed, she was embraced then turned away from the attack. She heard the sound of the steel piercing through flesh as the grunts of her father sounded near her ear.

"Ack!" The Duke groaned in pain but he smiled, staring at his Daughter, safe within his arms.

"JOSEPH!" The Emperor worryingly yelled. The tall guy jumped backwards and towards his allies.

"I'm fine! Your Highness, please take my daughter somewhere safe!" He pleaded and the Emperor and Empress nodded, grabbing Alejandra near them.

"DAD! YOU'RE BLEEDING!" Alejandra couldn't believe her eyes. Her shining father, unbridled by anything, and always standing proud, was now huddled in pain as blood stained his white coat.

Alejandra felt horror, the deepest horror she's ever experienced rush through her veins. She wanted to help her Father but the Emperor and Empress dragged her away to safety. "PLEASE YOUR HIGHNESS, LET ME HELP MY FATHER!" She begged as the Emperor ran away with her in tow.

"Shit…" Joseph fell to his knees but Ben supported him so he could stand.

"Grand Duke!" Ben held him tightly.

"Your Highness." The nobleman who was with Alejandra called over to the Prince. "I will be going after the Lady. Please take care of the Duke."

Ben blinked, a bit confused. "What are you gonna do!?"

The nobleman sighed and placed their hand on his arm. "Please. Trust me. I'll trust you to beat those guys here. I have a gut feeling."

Ben pursed his lips, his fists clenched, he winced and felt the body of Alejandra's father weakening in his arms. He gave in. "Fine! Don't let her die!"

The Nobleman nodded and in an instant ran quickly after the Lady.

"He won't be able to do anything." The tall guy laughed and removed his mask, one by one the rest of the four other necklaced ones removed theirs as well.

The tall guy had a large scar across his lip and curly blonde hair.

The guy with the fire magic was a pristine looking guy with brown hair and blue eyes.

The large man was a bald, large, muscle head that towered over everyone else.

There was also a silent lady who had her eyes closed and a short old man with a bowler hat.

"Who are you people?" The Duke spat blood but his voice was still angry.

"You don't need to know." The fire guy spoke softly. "Only that we are simply the Adjudicators sent to terminate all of you." He raised his hand and a swirl of flames began to concentrate on top of his palm.

Ben grit his teeth as his hand grabbed onto Duke's body. What can he do right now? How do they get away from this?

Think Ben, think.

Then he realized his hands were wet and he realized how stupid he was. "Duke Ramirez, take a seat right here for me." He gently laid the Duke down next to a pillar. He started to use his own magic.

He guided the blood of the Duke to clot faster so he could heal easier, afterwards he faced the group of Adjudicators before him, the fireball about to be launched.

"Are you ready to die, Crown Prince?" The fire one spoke affirmatively.

Ben glared and grabbed the dropped dagger on the floor. "No." He then slashed his arms and blood started spilling everywhere but it didn't fall on the ground, they collected, turned, and hardened into a blade in his hand.

The fireball then rocketed towards him at full speed. Ben braced himself and slashed vertically meeting the embers of the flame with the edge of his blade of blood.

In one straight clean cut, the fireball was split in half as Ben continued to glare towards the five necklaced ones , surrounded by a bunch of their grunts. "There's nowhere for you to run." Cackled the tall one.

"I don't need to run." Ben glanced somewhere and smirked.

Out of the blue, a foot found itself connecting onto the tall guy's face, sending him flying out of the ballroom. A woman with black hair in a dress, being the attacker. She huffed and puffed as her head turned scarlet from fury.

"Hi Master." Ben said as he referred to Duchess Ramirez, still in her blue gown but her murderous aura turning her surroundings red.

"Benjamin. Take Joseph out of this place. I'll kill these guys myself." She declared. "There's dozen more of their soldiers down the hallway, Duke Bay and the guards are making sure the nobles escape safely. Be careful."

"Thanks." Ben grabbed the Grand Duke and continued to heal him as he ran out to the halls and headed to evacuation. Although, his chest felt heavy. Lady Alejandra and his parents headed somewhere different. Hopefully they'll be okay.

"It's you, Roselia Ramirez." The fire guy spoke dismissively as if one of his comrades wasn't just sent crashing outside.

"You're Kingdom men aren't you?" She spat. "You chose the wrong man to stab, cause now I am fucking pissed."

Roselia stomped the floor and the ground cracked beneath her. Her heels shattered and she turned barefoot. Her dress was torn and hair was a mess but she didn't care. These guys hurt her husband, so they all must pay.

"Chase after him." The Fire guy directed the one with the large giant body, who nodded and dashed out the door.

Roselia stood there and let the guy leave as she faced the rest of the three left across from her.

"Aren't you gonna chase after him?" The Fire guy remarked.

"You're underestimating my pupil, if you think that one man is enough to catch him." Roselia spouted with bitter hostility.

"I see." Fire guy clapped his hands and suddenly fire burned all around the room. "I'll follow after him once I deal with you."

"Talk less, do more." Roselia shifted her feet on the floor then leaped from the ground and cast her foot upwards then downwards performing a semi-roundhouse kick.

The Fire Guy, surprised at her speed, still managed to block her strike but he skidded to the side due to the impact of the attack. Immediately afterwards, the dignified looking lady stepped forward and dark feathered wings erupted from behind her. She growled and launched a kick herself that Roselia evaded easily.

The old man then stomped on the floor and an array of smoke began to coat the entire room, blurring any vision and making it harder to breathe.

Through the smoke a torrent of flames launched towards the Duchess's location who then side stepped and dashed backwards to give herself time to form an idea of what each of their abilities are.

Roselia took deep breaths as she stood far away from them. She glanced at the fire guy where she pretty much has a basic gist of his powers, the other two however…

The girl's a bird and the old man produces smoke. That's all she can gather right now.

"What's wrong?" The dignified bird lady mocked. "Realizing how weak you are?"

Roselia clicked her tongue and corrected her posture. "Silence, you avian." She spat back. "Those who can't even land their attacks, don't have the right to speak."

The Bird Lady hissed at the Duchess and charged towards her angrily. To which Roselia lifted her left leg in a curved angle then spun around to land her side kick right at the left cheek of the Bird Lady and launched her to the other side of the room.

"Impressive." Clapped the Fire one. "You are indeed an Azarolla with that skill in fighting."

"You really talk too much." Roselia clicked her tongue and dashed towards the Old man and the Fire guy.

She raised her fist and trailed it in an arc for a strong punch to the gut. The Duchess propelled forward in astonishing speed as the Old man once again casted an egregious amount of smoke that rendered the room impossible to see through.

Roselia punched thin air as the place where the two men were standing a few seconds ago was now completely empty.

Within the smoke she could hear shuffling, running, and random noises. Then from different directions attacks would come at the same time.

From her left, was the Bird Lady rushing in with her talons, but to her right was a fireball heating it's way towards her, and from her front was an attack by the Old man.

Roselia cursed, she couldn't block all of them when she couldn't see them coming. The Duchess flexed her body and arms to prepare for incoming damage then she took a stance and as the Bird Lady's kick came in, she navigated through the sir and deflected it with her arms. She then raised her legs and struck a straight kick in front of her knocking the Old man back, but the fireball struck her right in her shoulder.

"Gack!" Rosia grit her teeth as she felt the burn in her body.

"Feel the burn, Duchess?" Chided the Fire guy through the smoke. "It's impossible to defeat you in a straight fight. So this is what we came up with to deal with you."

"Real smart." Roselia groaned and relaxed herself as she tried to focus. "Good for you."

"Don't act tough, Duchess. Tonight will mark the defeat and death of two of the Empire's strongest warriors." The Fire guy laughed. "This broken palace will be your grave, Your Grace, as well as that horrible Duke of the West."

Roselia blinked and felt a smirk form on her lips. "You mean to say, you will kill Duke Bay tonight?"

"Indeed so." The Fire guy's smile can be felt through his slick voice. "The man who chased after the Prince has enough strength to kill that bastard."

Roselia laughed. "If you say so." Then she closed her eyes and breathed in. "I am about to tell you something, however. You're superiors…? Well they've sent you to a suicide mission."

"What?"

"There's no way a group of nobodies like you ever stands a chance at defeating me, let alone Duke Bay." She laughed.

"How dare you underestimate us!" The Fire guy snapped. "Once more!" He ordered his group and like last time they attacked from all directions all at once.

"The same trick won't work a second time." Roselia kept her eyes closed and breathed out. "I didn't become a general with just my magic, you know?" She stepped lightly on the marble floor under her and with her mind, she opened her ears further.

Like a bat, she could see their movement through the smoke. Not through sight, but through sound. She relaxed her body, relaxing her senses, and with efficiency she could now feel the shifts in the air around her.

The mastery over one's mind is the key to becoming a powerful warrior.

Roselia felt like the time slowed down as her body felt their attacks way ahead in time before they could even attempt them. The shifts in the air as a slight breeze came from her right, then left, then behind her.

She knew exactly where they were.

As all their attacks came forth. A fireball from behind, a talon attack from the right, and the Old man's charge from the left. She had already predicted their moves by studying the flow of wind.

In one swift motion, she made her body lighter as she lifted her leg up. She then flipped her body to the side so that her left arm was on supporting her, then she proceeded to twist her body in a way that she spun herself and kicked her surroundings in a three hundred sixty degree arc at the exact moment all of the attacks were in range. The moment her foot made contact with the enemy, she would make it as heavy as she could.

The Bird lady was struck in the torso with what felt like an iron bat as she felt her chest get crushed by the sheer blunt force of the attack. The Bird Lady ended up getting sent to the wall in a single motion crashing everything in between.

The Old man wasn't safe as the leg connected with his neck. It struck him right below his chin and it felt like his head was about to be torn clean off. The Old man came flying towards the burning tables and chairs as the tableware clashed loudly on the marble floor.

The Fireblast that was sent behind her was eviscerated immediately by the kick as if it wasn't ever there.

With the Old man passed out, the smoke slowly dissipated revealing the disgruntled Fire guy as he glanced around his defeated colleagues.

"So? Whose grave is it going to be again?" Roselia spat as she stood herself straight and glared at the man who led the group that dared to touch her husband. "Let's settle this, shall we?"

Chapter Text

“Don't worry, Grand Duke, we’re almost towards safety!” Ben labored down the halls with the Grand Duke in his arms. “Everyone evacuated to the Palace’s secondary garden.”

“Ugh.” Duke Joseph grits his teeth. “Roselia…please help her.”

“Definitely, Grand Duke. But for now, we must focus on your safety.” Ben picked up the pace as they steadily made their way out step by step.

They trudged their way through the seemingly endless hallways and pathways within the palace. You could hear the sound of fighting and panic at the other side of the walls along with the shaking of the ground and the scattering of dust in the air.

“Why are these hallways longer than I remember?” Ben complained as he focused half of his brain power on commanding the blood inside the Duke to heal him faster.

“Your Highness, Ben.” The Duke grunted. “There's something coming.”

The Duke wasn't wrong. Not far behind them was the sound of thumping footsteps and a maniacal cackle.

“Damn it, one of them got through.” Ben started jogging but it was a struggle due to carrying the Duke.

“Your Highness, go on ahead.” The Duke choked. “You have to survive, for the Empire.”

“I’m afraid I can't leave you, Duke Joseph.” The Prince chuckled nervously. “If you die, I’m afraid your wife will kill me no questions asked.”

The Duke smiled a bit at that but he still removed himself from Ben’s hold. “At least stand on your own. Do not be burdened by my weight.”

“Then let's try to run together, Your Grace.” The Prince along with Duke began to run as fast as they could to reach the other side. Right behind them, was the giant man blasting through the hallway and destroying the things in his path.

“PRINCEY PIE!” The Big Man yelled. “IT'S TIME FOR YOUR EXECUTION!”

“Oh shut up!” Ben yelled back.

The Big Man grinned menacingly and he suddenly stopped and punched the ground.

Ben paused for a split second to try and understand why he suddenly decided to cease chasing them but then from the point in the floor to which the man punched, fissure-like cracks broke the ground apart and made its way towards in a zigzag line that then erupted into an explosion beneath their feet, knocking them back.

“Gah!” Ben groaned in pain as he landed on his back. He hurriedly looked around him and saw the Grand Duke wincing in pain behind a pillar. “Stay there, Duke Joseph,” Ben grit his teeth, “I’ll try to fight him.”

The Duke grabbed the boy’s hand to prevent him. “No. You're just a child.”

“No offense, Your Grace. But I’ve been in war before.” He calmly broke free from the Duke’s hold.

“It's not that.” Duke Joseph straightened himself in the wall. “You have so much left to see in this world, getting hurt now or dying. You won't be able to experience all of that.”

“That's what it means to be a soldier, Your Grace.” Ben smiled faintly and looked away from the man and towards his opponent across the hall.

“Getting confident, kid?” The Big Man snickered. “I’m not like any of the pipsqueaks you've fought in that skirmish on the border. I am…more.”

“Is that your bad guy speech done?” The Prince rolled his eyes and grabbed a sharp rock to stab his arm. Blood poured out and flowed to his palms forming itself into a hard sharp-edged spear. “Let's get this over with.”

The Big Man’s face contorted into a horrific grin. “That's what I’m looking forward to.”

Ben clenched on the blood spear and dragged it across the floor. “Get with it.”

The Big man rushed forward and slammed his fist into a wall creating cracks that crawled its way towards Ben like vines.

It exploded the stone wall next to him and rained down debris but Ben liquefied his spear, turned it into a whip, and destroyed the rocks that went his way.

The prince then solidified the whip into a spear again and stabbed it forward straight towards the Big man.

The Big Man reactively stopped in his tracks to avoid running headfirst into a pike, then dug his knuckles down on the ground below him, creating another explosion that sent dust and rubble everywhere.

Ben squinted his eyes as the dust began to offer a shroud on the Man's movement. Thinking quick on his feet, he turned his blood spear and spread into a small circular shield. That was when a giant arm burst from the dust cloud and smashed itself right into Ben’s new form of defense.

“Gah!” Ben grimaced as he felt vibrations ring throughout his whole arm and suddenly send him flying backwards.

“BEN!” The Grand Duke yelled in worry as the Prince groaned in pain. He scrambled over to where Ben was lying down and picked him up. “Can you stand?”

“I can.” Ben glanced at his arm. It was bruised and looked completely worn out from just taking in one attack from that man. The worst part of it all was he didn't bleed from it either.

“Bwahahahahah!” The man emerged into view and cracked his knuckles. “Where’d all your confidence go, Mr. Prince?”

“Damn it.” Ben pushed himself up, much to the continued worry of Duke Ramirez.

“Ben, you're hurt!”

“I know, Your Grace,” Ben stated, “But it's either I fight him here now, or we both die.”

“BAHAHAHA!” The Big man laughed heartily again. “You really are one confident lad.”

Ben gathered the blood that was scattered from the punch earlier. They collected around his palm again and turned into a blade this time. “Much better.” He then charged forward and swung.

The Man stepped back dodging the first swing and launching a fist in that direction. Expecting this, Ben ducked down but kept the sword up so that the flat end would meet the man’s hand.

When they did, the sword wasn't hard at all, the fist passed right through the shape of the blade and dispersed the blood evenly. The Prince smiled and proceeded to harden the separated blood particles, which were now wrapped like rope onto the man’s wrist.

Then using all his strength, he pulled down and tumbled the Man to the floor.

“Agh!” The Man snarled as he smacked face down on the cracked marble. “You runt!”

Ben didn't reply, instead, he dropped behind the man and crushed his back by pushing all his weight onto his spine. He then used the blood rope and pulled in an awkward direction, forcefully twisting the man’s shoulder in a horrible way.

“Grahhh!”

Ben bit his lip as he fought against the man’s resistance. The Prince grit his teeth, he had to render the man’s hands useless or else this would be an impossible match to win. He kept going, using all the strength left in him to dislocate the man’s shoulder.

“I’m not going down like this!” The Big Man smashed his other onto the marble and formed cracks that surrounded the floor below them. “Damn it.” He cursed as the already broken floor beneath the two of them exploded.

“BEN!” The Grand Duke called as the floor fell and crashed down to the halls below it.

The collapsed floor burst through the ceiling below and smashed into the hallway, landing near a crowd of people who immediately took shelter and hid the moment they landed.

“Crap!” Ben spat blood as he felt a rock pierce through his thigh. “Gah! Fu–” He winced as he stared at the sharp edge piece of rock protruding at one side of his leg.

“You brat!” Yelled the Big man as the cloud of debris finally settled revealing the fairly unscratched man. He started stretching his arm, the one Ben tried to break, and then glared at the Prince with fury. “I’ll break your neck!”

Ben dreaded, he had to immediately pull his leg out of the rock that poked through his thigh, or else he’d get a direct strike from the Man’s fist.

With a gulp and slight preparation, he quickly dislodged the rock and pulled his leg out with only a whimper and a grimace.

After he got out, he stumbled down to a farther side of the hall and barely avoided the destruction of the Man’s fist as it pummeled the place where he was just at.

“Hehe, you may have avoided that one, but that's the last of it.” The Man smiled. “You may be able to hasten your healing but even that can't heal a hole in your leg that easily.”

Ben groaned as he tried to control the blood behind the man, but he had to focus on keeping the blood in his leg still so that he wouldn't die of blood loss, but this has rendered it extremely difficult to control the external blood offensively.

There's a chance he might misplace his control and accidentally cut his own leg off entirely. He couldn't take that risk right now.

“So what’s it gonna be?” The Man trudged ever so slowly, cracking his knuckles and stretching his neck. “Head first or chest first? Which one would you prefer to blow up?”

Ben raised a middle finger. “Blow yourself up, dumbass!”

This triggered the Man and he rushed towards the Prince with overflowing anger, ready to kill. Ben grit his teeth, trying to think of a way to get out of this one but his head was drawing a blank. He just had to survive this strike, he could always fight another day but he just needed to survive this one.

As the Man’s fist loomed over him, Ben’s heart dropped. His chances of surviving are dismal.

Before he knew it, he felt the Man’s fist reach his head but in the same instant it touched him… it vanished.

“I thought I had taught you better than to lose to some random Adjudicator.” A gruff familiar voice spoke, his large hand gripping the Big Man’s arm like it was nothing. “Benjamin, Once you're better, we will return to your training.”

“Duke Bay!?” Ben gasped.

“The Monster of the West!?” The Big Man gawked. “Why are you–”

“Enough.” The Duke thrust his fist forward and it connected right at the Man’s abdomen which then sent him hurling towards the end of the hall. “You've hurt the Prince but most importantly, you've hurt my pupil.”

“Duke…”

“Get yourself to safety and focus on healing yourself, we need as many soldiers as we can in this fight.”

“Roger, Sir.” Ben saluted but then he pursed his lips. “What about the Grand Duke, sir? He’s left alone above…I worry about his safety.”

Duke Howard Bay laughed heartily as he locked eyes with the Man getting up in front of him. “You need not worry. A familiar face will be there to save the Grand Duke.”

Above them, a scrambling Duke Joseph is trying to find a way downward to help Ben in any way he can. He grit his teeth and cursed himself. Why was he such a weakling compared to the people around him? Roselia had risked her life so many times to save him but he’s done little for her.

He slammed his hand on the ground and used the wall as leverage to stand up. “Wait for me, Ben.” He croaked as he slowly stumbled his way down the halls.

What he didn't expect, however, was to run into a group of grunts wandering around. The Grand Duke immediately shut his mouth tight and tucked himself behind the corner.

“Did you see that?” A grunt spoke.

“You see someone?” Replied another.

“Not sure.”

“Let's check, just to be sure.”

Joseph panicked. He grabbed the nearest rock and prepared himself to swing as hard as he could, but before the grunt could reach him, their agonizing screams and yells were heard on the other side.

Joseph’s heart beat faster. What could've killed those two in such quick fashion.

Then a foot stepped out of the corner and then a whole body.

Tan skin, a dirty suit, long black hair, and an annoyed look on his face. “Sup, Joe.” Millo snickered as he stared at his in-law with a disparaged look.

“Millo?”

“Yeah.” The Gardener fashioned his two cutlasses that resembled the blades of gardening shears. “I’m helping you not cause I want to…but I don't wanna make Roselia sad.”

Joseph smiled as Millo offered him a hand. “Thanks, Millo.” The Duke took his offer.

“Shut up.”

Chapter Text

“Don't look back!” The Emperor tightly gripped the young heiress’ hand as they ran through the hallways looking for safety. “We need to get somewhere safe.”

“Your Highness, are we near any evacuation areas?” Spoken Maddison, still dressed as the fake Lawrence Madeline.

The Empress gulped and shook her head. “I’m afraid the direction we went will take us a long while before we reach the Evacuation area.”

“Then I suggest we keep running then.” Said the exhausted Alejandra. “Your Highness, lead the way please.” She looked towards the Emperor.

“Naturally.” He nodded.

They ran across the marble-floored hallways seemingly stretching infinitely. With every turn on every corner, a new hallway appeared like some kind of mocking insult to this tiresome endeavor. Alejandra felt more and more impatient as they circled mindlessly to what felt like looping paths.

“I swear, this whole place wasn't like this before.” The Emperor grit his teeth as he opened doors to similarly looking rooms.

As they continued to run, Maddison, or Lord Madeline stopped in his tracks catching the rest of his group off guard.

“Why’d you stop?” Alejandra raised an eyebrow.

“There's something off…” The noble scrunched his eyebrows.

The Emperor felt his chest droop and a gut feeling in his body arise as he glanced around the hall they found themselves stuck in. “We’ve been going in circles all this time…I may be old but I trust my senses enough to know something’s amiss.” He agreed.

“That must mean we're under an Adjudicator’s Magic then?” The Empress shuddered and stood closer to her husband.

“Likely so, Your Highness.” Maddison smiled warmly. “Fret not, this is but a simple spell.” She walked towards one of the walls and it suddenly collapsed, revealing a hallway behind it.

“How did you–” The Emperor blinked.

“This wall was the only one that had looked exactly the same every time we had turned a corner.” She explained. “I figured there’d be something wrong with it.”

“That's…amazing.” The Empress praised.

Maddison faltered a bit from her words but nodded. “Thank you, but we have to go quickly now.” She glanced around. “The fact that we were put on a loop means someone has their eyes on us.”

“And with their Illusion Magic,” Alejandra added. “They could be hiding themselves anywhere.”

“Let's continue on for now, but keep your eyes peeled for any strange appearances in the environment.” Maddison instructed. “We are not safe anywhere..and for all we know we might be leading them straight to the Evacuation area.”

The Emperor gulped. “So where do we go?”

“A place where we can confront them.”

“Then the second garden near the treasury.” The Empress suggested. “An open room and a wide space, it’d also be hard to hide in such an open area.”

“Then that settles it.” Alejandra purses her lips. “Let's go.”

“Stay behind me, My Lady.” The fake nobleman smirked.

“Although I admit you are strong, I am more than capable of defending myself, thank you.” The Lady glared back.

“Of course, My Lady.” She leaned down and kissed the top of her hand again to which Alejandra jerked back rather quickly.

“Now's not the time for that Madi– Lord Madeline.” Alejandra paused halfway through almost messing up her identity. The Master of the Underworld only smiled at her near mistake.

“Let's head on to the second garden now, Shall we? ” Maddison gestured. “Although, it seems we’re going to have some company ahead of us.”

A group of armed assailants suddenly find themselves inside the newly appeared hallway. They raised their weapons and aimed them towards the four nobles.

“Stay behind, Your Highnesses.” Alejandra pushed them behind her as she stared down the dozens of grunts ahead of them. She then glanced towards the Red Witch next to her, still dressed as a man. “I trust you can watch my back.”

“My eyes are all yours, My Lady.” Maddison smiled.

As Alejandra’s group headed towards the second garden by the treasury, there was also an ongoing fight in the first garden by the ballroom.

Klang!

“Gah!” Asher stumbled backward as a blade cut across his cheek.

“Sir!” The girl behind her, the thief, Soyeon yelled in concern.

“Get back!” Asher grit his teeth and stomped his foot hard on the ground.

“Gahahaha!” The Tall Guy deliriously laughed. Half his face was bruised and caved in and he had lost much of his teeth, but his eerie smile still presented itself shamelessly.

“Ack!” Asher groaned as his face felt pain long after the cut had been dealt. “What the hell!?”

“Poison really works wonders doesn't it?” The Tall man cackled. “You stand no chance, boy. You get weaker and weaker while I stay the same. Just give up.”

“Shut up.” Asher winced through the pain and raised his sword. “You talk too much.”

“Brat.” The Tall man leaped again and swiftly reached Asher's blade as he blocked the enemy’s initial strike but the knight did not expect a second blade to come from the Tall man’s other hand.

The dagger slashed horizontally, nearly gutting Asher then and there. Fortunately, the young knight dodged right in time to only suffer a graze.

Unfortunately, it was still a poisoned blade. “Damnit!” Asher staggered backward gripping his chest that had a shallow gash on it. If only he had armor, he’d have been able to fully commit without being worried about being struck with poison.

“The Captain was right, it was best to ambush when you were all partying, so the strong have no time to defend themselves.” The Tall man smirked. “I’ve heard of you, heir of Lewis. It would be a valued honor to be the one to take your life.”

“On my dead body.”

“Exactly.”

“Tsk.” Asher struggled to stand but he held his ground and kept his eye on the enemy ahead of him. He was not letting the woman behind him get hurt at any cost.

“Let's see how long the esteemed Knight lasts shall we?” The Tall man spun his daggers around his palm and then stuck them between his fingers. “Time to test your…reaction time!” He threw his daggers forward.

Asher’s eye widened as he stared down the impending tips of the blades hurtling towards not him but towards the girl behind him. He blinked and a lump formed on his throat.

“Damn.” He sidestepped and, unable to raise his sword in time, took both dagger throws straight at his chest. “Gyack!” Blood spurt from his lips.

“Sir Lewis!” The girl behind him shrieked and raised her hands to catch the stumbling boy.

Asher struggled to breathe. His left hand dropped the blade it clenched so dearly before and favored on gripping the squeezing pain in his torso. A 19-year-old boy was on the verge of death with no family by his side.

“Sir…please.” The girl, thief, maid, criminal, or whatever else name you could call her cried helplessly as she held the dying Knight in her arms. Her heart wavering perturbed at the idea that a noble like him would go so far for a common girl like her.

“I’m sorry, Miss.” He croaked. “I can still fight.” He stabbed his sword into the dirt and used it as leverage to stand up once more.

“Why…?” The girl’s tears fell smoothly down her pale white cheeks. “I don't understand why you're so determined in protecting me?”

“The reason doesn't matter. Whoever you are, as a Knight, I must defend those who can't defend themselves.” He directed his sword towards the Tall man who smiled amusingly.

“You're tough, Young Man, I'll give you that.” The Tall man cackled. “but bravado won't be enough.” He pulled another set of daggers from under his coat and stretched his arms as if he were preparing his muscles for a simple morning exercise.

“Don't play me for a fool.” Asher glared. “I’ll fight until I die!” The poisoned Knight charged bravely onto his enemy who laughed in anticipation.

“You truly are a fool!” The Tall man unsheathed his daggers and parried the forward swing that came from Asher.

Asher ducked down and raised his hand towards the sky, bringing it down, and seamlessly transitioning his horizontal cut to a vertical slash.

The two began exchanging cuts and blocking the advances of the other, as they both held ground throughout the sword fight. Each experiencing cuts from the other and each dealing cuts to the other.

“RAAAAAGH!” Asher yelled as he fought with all his might. Cuts formed around his cheeks, arms, and legs, as the fight harshly went on.

“AHAHAHA!” The Tall guy ecstatically laughed back as his body felt the blows and slashes that Asher delivered his way. “THAT'S IT! KEEP FIGHTING!”

Asher swung his arm back and arched his hand for a gigantic slide slash. The Tall guy followed suit and crossed his arms, preparing for a cross-cut attack with his daggers.

The wind picked up as the girl behind, a few meters away from them, watched the two strikes collide and clash into a loud crushing noise followed by a terrible slicing of flesh.

The girl covered her mouth as blood started spewing to the ground and seeping into the dirt. Her knees fell weak as, like the body of the Knight that was protecting her, they dropped down to the floor.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the palace was the giant frontal courtyard by the front gate now being used as the main evacuation point for all the nobles gathered.

“Is everything gonna be okay?” Panicked a scared young noble.

“With Her Grace, The Grand Duchess of Ramirez, and His Grace, Duke Bay, the strongest man in the continent… We're going to be fine.” Calmly replied another.

“But what if…you know?” chattered the cowardly noble.

“Stop being so scared and focus on cleaning yourself, you're dirty!” Scowled the one next to him. “Plus we're surrounded by the guards, it's gonna be fine.”

There were more idle conversations of panic and worry floating amongst the rescued nobles as they stood like sitting ducks waiting for the commotion to reach its end. The air of the palace has gotten heavy as they linger in waiting for what's to come.

“Lady Alejandra?” Yelled a lonesome maid, searching for her master. “My Lady? Are you here?” Teri glanced around the many nobles situated in the courtyard, looking for any semblance of her Lady.

Teri still wore the dress given to her by her Lady for the night. She was to enter not as the Lady’s maid but as the Young Lady of Montgomery after all.

She approached one of the nobles and tapped his arm. “Have you by chance seen the young Lady of Ramirez, good ma’am?”

The noblewoman flicked her arm away from the maid and stared callously at her. “Dare not touch my arm.” She glowered. “I don't like it when nameless nobles act as if they can do whatever they please…shoo!”

Teri was suddenly pushed away and knocked to the ground. The young maid felt pissed and angry and was ready to spout her title but she merely stood up and tried to clean the dust off her dress but unfortunately, it was now covered horribly with mud and dirt.

“Tsk.” She clicked her tongue to herself as she felt the worry overcome her anger once more. “My Lady, please be safe…” She clasped her hands in prayer, in hopes that the Goddess would approve of such thoughts.

She too realized Asher's absence from the circle of Knights that guarded the evacuation area, as she too searched tirelessly for the young man.

“Where is everyone?” The creeping feeling of worry agonized her, as her dread began to well up more and more. “I need to find them.”

She took off her shoes and prepared herself to run back into the Palace in hopes of helping out any of her dear allies and friends.

“Oy, that girl.” A nobleman points out. “Sh-she’s running back in!”

“Is anyone gonna stop her!?” Commented a noblewoman.

“Oi girl! Don't leave!” Called another nobleman.

Yet, she ignored their calls unfettered and trudged with determination on her path. Without a care for whatever lies ahead.

Thus, at this moment, in her sprint, does she crash accidentally into a familiarly red-haired boy on her way back to the palace.

“Crap!” Shrieked Teri as her butt walloped the dirt beneath her. She glanced up only to be met with the view of the Crown Prince flat on his back on the floor. She gasped. “Your Highness?”

“Ms. Tere–Lady Teresa?” Ben quickly fixed his terms, addressing her as the young lady of Montgomery and not as just some measly maid of a noble.

The girl locked her eyes onto the bleeding thigh of the prince. “Are you okay?! You're very hurt!” She helped him stand up immediately and he thanked her with a pat on her back.

“Thanks…yeah, I’ll be good in a moment.” Ben chuckled. “Where are you going?”

“Back in.”

Ben blinked and his face immediately shifted to a frown. “No.”

“I have to help My Lady at all costs, Your Highness.” She persisted.

“No. It's far too dangerous. Can you even fight!?” Ben sighed and scolded her. “Listen, Lady Alejandra will be fine. She's with my Father, who knows this place like the back of his hand. They're probably at a safe house at this point.”

“Still…”

“I can't let you charge in recklessly.” The Prince grimaced. “Do you not value your life?!” He grabbed her hand tightly, refusing to let her go back inside.

“I have a duty placed upon me to uphold, Your Majesty.” She pursed her lips and snapped her hand away. “If you shall not let me do so, I’ll find another way to.”

“What duty? You're just her maid aren't you?” He said carelessly and didn't realize how much she hated hearing that. “I-I didn't mean it that way.”

“It's fine, Your Highness.” She sighed then fired a spiteful glare. “Even if I am just her maid to you, I am not just a maid to her Lady.”

“Lady Teresa, I—”

She didn't take another second to wait. Instead, she decided to run in the other direction of the castle. Not towards its first garden but towards the direction of the right side of the palace wherein lay the stables and the porte-cochere.

“Lady Teresa!” Ben yelled warily as she watched the figure of the maiden slowly turn smaller and smaller. He smacked his own head for not watching his words and breathed out a sigh of penance. “I can't just let her run to her death.”,

He squeezes his arm and looks at his bleeding leg. “It's gonna be a bit more before you're fully healed.” He spoke to himself then chased after the young girl.

Chapter Text

“How close are we, Your Highness?” Lord Madeline, or Maddison, wiped some blood off her cheek as Alejandra cut through one of the grunts’ chests with a sword she picked up from one of the dead soldiers.

“I’m fairly certain we’re near the second garden.” The Empress bit her nails. “But…they just won't stop coming.”

“Indeed.” The cross-dressed woman grinned. “I do find it amusing how they run straight for certain death. Almost like they have no qualms for sacrificing their lives.”

The Emperor looked at Maddison weirdly as he processed her words.

“A little help, please?” Alejandra complained as she cut down another one. However, one managed to slip past her guard and was about to sneak an attack behind her when they suddenly flew to the side wall and crushed flat like a pancake. Alejandra gawked and stared at the smirking fake noble behind her. “T-thanks.”

“With pleasure, My Lady.” Maddison bowed in a gentlemanly manner which only made Alejandra roll her eyes.

They trekked across the halls as more Kingdom soldiers rushed towards them blindly, ignoring the strength difference and dying either by a sword slash or getting squashed into mush by an unknown force.

Alejandra's beautiful dress was now stained with a disproportionate amount of blood. It was torn as well, albeit by the Lady herself, to allow for more freedom of movement.

The young lady grit her teeth as she feels the sword she held is wearing its tear and is close to falling apart. After cutting through bone many times it could hardly be called sharp anymore.

“I should've asked this earlier, My Lady, but have you killed fellow men in the past?” The crossdressed Witch tilted her head with an intrigued look on her face. “You seem to be quite good at it.”

“I-I’ve…this is my first.” Alejandra paused for a moment but went back into her position. She somehow felt disgusted by that comment from Maddison but she kept her eyes ahead. “I’ve slayed monsters before but this… this is my first time killing…humans.”

“Intriguing.” Maddison hid her smile in her palm. “I applaud your determination in staying sane, My Lady. Even the bravest of squires vomit after their first kill.”

Alejandra breathed out and swiped her sword once more, killing another Kingdom bastard. “I have no time to feel disgusted. I’d rather live with blood on my hands than die as a coward.” Alejandra winced at her own words but there was no time to double-think her choices. She was here now. No time to dilly dally about the morals of this situation. She had to survive.

“Alejandra…” The Empress seemed worried about what she said but didn't speak any further.

“Eyes up.” The Emperor grit his teeth. “Stay close to me, Andrea.” He pulled the Empress closer. “Young Lord, Lady Alejandra, I have a favor to ask.” He eyed the Lady’s blade.

“What exactly is your request, Your Majesty?” Maddison raised an eyebrow toward the Imperial.

“There's a detour I’d like to make that might help us later.” The Emperor proposed. “It might take a bit longer, however, to get to the garden.”

The Empress glanced towards her husband and placed her hand on his chest. “Jacob.” She muttered in concern.

“Please.” The Emperor begged.

“No need to panic, Your Majesty.” Maddison sighed. “It is my honor to serve you…any time.”

“She–He’s right. Lead the way, Your Highness.” Alejandra nodded her head and they, instead of heading straight towards the second garden, turned their attention to a connecting corridor.

It didn't take long but they ended up in front of a large room with an arched double doorway that had gold plating and silver metal plates that served as its sort of handles.

“How are we opening that?” Alejandra walked towards the door and placed her hand on the silver plate only to jerk it back quickly as she had suffered a burst of pain upon doing so. “The hell!?”

The Emperor stepped forward and placed his hand instead, and with a click and a rumble, the door opened to reveal…a bedroom?

“The door only opens to those with royal blood and their partners.” The Emperor explained. “I’m sorry for not saying any sooner, Lady Alejandra.”

“I’m fine.” She replied, kissing her palm to wane the pain.

“This is…” Maddison glanced at the metal plate and reached for it with her fingers before stopping herself. She pursed her lips and went to look around the room instead.

“This is a girl’s room...” The Empress softly spoke. “My baby girl’s room…why are we here?” She turned her gaze towards her husband, Emperor Jacob, who stepped forward and reached his arms under the bed.

“I saved this as a gift for her 13th birthday since she always seemed interested in swordsmanship.” The Emperor smiled and Maddison felt a lump form in her chest. “This sword was a relic found in a dungeon and said to awaken its true power under a skilled swordsman. With my daughter gone…I want you to use it, Alejandra.”

“That's…” Alejandra panicked and backed away for a bit. “This seems quite big to just simply give away, Your Majesty.” She tried to refuse the gift, not only because it carried so much emotional weight but also because if she did, she’d seem even more like the soon-to-be Crown Princess of the Empire.

“I see no problem with you using it.” The Emperor reassured her. “Take this as a token of my appreciation towards your Father.”

“But Your Majesty.” Alejandra whimpered and tried to back out but an arrow whizzed and soon almost lodged itself in her head but it snapped midway and fell flat onto the floor. Maddison, or Lord Madeline as she calls her persona, nodded towards the Young Lady.

“There is no time.” The Emperor shoved the blade towards the daughter of the Duke. “Will you take this powerful sword or not.”

Alejandra hesitated, she could hear the footsteps of more Kingdom Soldiers approaching, she took a breath and reached for the hilt of the blue blade. “Ah! Damnit!” An arrow shot straight at her but she swung the blade with such speed and precision that it split the arrow and half and blocked it completely.

She hated how it felt perfect in her hand.

“Now we can finally go to the second garden?” Alejandra clearly wasn't amused but she had no choice at the moment.

“Indeed.” Maddison agreed and stretched her neck, there was a strange glint in her eye but the Lady simply ignored it for the moment.

As the group of four made their way to the second garden, the battle within the ballroom itself seemed to be nearing its end.

Fwoom!

A wave of heat blasted through like a beam and crashed into the wall charring the white marble black. A lady, her clothes messy and burnt, neatly dodged the attack with a sidestep.

“You're becoming messy.” Roselia pointed out as the man who controlled the flames glared at her. “It's about time, I'll finish you off like your friends.”

The old man and the bird woman were still flat on the ground unconscious. They haven't woken ever since they got knocked out by her kicks earlier.

“Try it.” The man ripped his sleeves and started chanting, siphoning flames around him. The fires grew larger and stronger as it turned to a hurricane of flames that covered his body like a barrier of sorts. “Now…let's see if you can even strike me anymore.”

The Duchess felt the heat harshly on her skin, she had never sweated so much in her life before. She wiped the moisture from her forehead and grabbed a pebble that fell on the floor because of their fight.

She tossed it up and as soon it landed back in her palm, she chucked it towards the man. It shot forward like a bullet and pierced through the air before turning to dust as soon as it touched the barrier of fire.

That's what Roselia had been doing this entire time. By decreasing the weight of her arm and allowing it to move with ease and then increasing its weight a hundredfold at the final arch of motion, thereby increasing the acceleration of her hand in a single moment and throwing the rock at such high velocity that it was like a bullet.

“Bwahahahaha!” The Man laughed. “Try and touch me now, you old hag!”

“Threaten my daughter, hurt my husband, and then insult me like some common peasant.” Roselia glared into the wall of flame. “It seems you really want to die don't you?”

Roselia then stomped hard on the ground, cracking the floor and pavement and launching several pieces of the marble upward as debris. In a split second, without even a blink, Roselia twisted her body and with the same principle as throwing the stones, she kicked all of the debris towards the Man’s defense like a rain of stones.

Some of the rocks eviscerated in the flames but some pierced through and lodged themselves into the man’s chest, limbs, and flesh.

“Graaaack!” He screamed in pain as the barrier slowly faded into smoke. His body was finally revealed, with several holes littered around his body allowing you to see right through, and chunks of his skin peeling away like paper

“It's about time we end this, you Delha Bastard.” Roselia scoffs and the man with a last ditch attempt, raises both his hands again and fires wave after wave of fire which Roselia dodged gracefully.

She ran to the side and lowered her weight so that she could find it easier to run across the walls. She dashed quickly avoiding the torrents of flames that were crashing behind and following her.

The Duchess circled the entire ballroom before stopping right behind the man and launching herself like a piercing arrow towards him. She raised her leg as she fell and stuck out her knee and with all her weight centered on it, she struck it right at the man’s head, sending him nearly lifeless on the ground.

“Finally…My maids worked so hard on these clothes only for them to get charred.” She commented as she patted the ash and dust off her clothes. “Now, time to help the others.”

Roselia began to run off the ballroom but a sudden burst of heat exploded behind her.

“I’M NOT DONE YET!” The man, well what's left of him was now burning his entire body in flame. It was a sight that made Roselia’s gut turn along with the horrible stench of burning flesh.

The man had set himself completely on fire and was using his own body as fuel to make his attacks stronger.

“You've gotta be kidding me right now.” Roselia’s face was suddenly eclipsed by a flash of light and fortunately, due to instinct, she moved in a blink, avoiding what could've been a horrible burn from a fireball. “Crap, so he's gotten faster too.”

The Grand Duchess stared down the burning man in front of her. She knew this was going to be a far more difficult fight than she had initially thought. She stretched her legs and prepared herself for a hell of a fight.

“Man…” The Duchess grimaced, “I could really use a sword right now.” as an engulfing amount of fire was now headed straight towards her.

Outside the ballroom, a few dozen meters away was the first garden. With the grass green and flowers sleeping, a Knight was laid out on the dirt, his breathing slowing down and his body losing blood.

“In the end, you can only get this far.” A Tall man looked over the dying knight, his dagger in his hand, covered in blood.

The Tall man’s body was riddled with scars and cuts, all from the same Knight that had fallen over weak and unable. Out of spite, the man knelt down and stabbed the Knight in the back one more time.

“Graaaagh!” Asher groaned in pain as he felt the dagger dig deep inside him.

“Your bravery eludes me, why fight with such zeal for such a measly girl, a stranger from the looks of it even?” He twisted the dagger in a snap. “You goody two-shoes knights always creep me out. Even Delha has its fair share of you lot.”

Across from them, the thief, a young girl, was on her knees, helpless. The last hope of her survival, down on the ground, bleeding out. The person who tried to save her…someone like her, who was considered trash by society. He tried to save her.

And she could do nothing in return for the favor that the Knight graciously bestowed her…even if it was for naught.

“Your courage and kindness are not fit for such a cruel world, young man.” The Tall man snickered. “Kindness only leads to failure, while cruelty is a necessity.” The Man grabs Asher’s hair and pulls his head up to face the girl he failed to save. “Look at her! Look at the woman you were incapable of rescuing! HAHAHA! So much effort for ultimately no reward…I pity men like you.” He then slams Asher’s face into the dirt and stands up and turns to the young thief.

“Listen well, young Knight.” The Tall man grins with utter demonic malevolence. “Hear the screams of the consequences of your incompetence.” He took short strides towards the young woman, his fingers fiddling with the dagger, and his body ignoring the pain from the things thrown at him.

“No…no…NO! GET AWAY!” The thief, Soyeon, screamed in fear as the Tall man gazed at her with bloodthirsty eyes. Even though she wanted to, her legs wouldn't stand up. She merely crawled backwards throwing whatever her hands could find at the Tall man.

“Come here!”

“NO!” Soyeon shrieked, her eyes filled with tears as she threw dirt and rocks and whatever else she could to defend herself but it was to no avail as the Tall man had reached her and grabbed her by the hair.

He then pulled her towards him and gripped her hands in his palm.

The girl’s breathing was hitched and she couldn't stop herself from crying as her voice was turning hoarse from screaming. In an out of character fashion, the Tall Man calmly caresses her hand and pats her head with his other hand all the while gently shushing her. “Calm down…” The Tall man speaks quietly.

Soyeon shuts up her whimpers, afraid of what the man is gonna do. Her fear overpowered every other sense in her body. She stared at the man's disgusting hands as they traced themselves on her fingers. “Please let me go…” She managed to croak out.

“Oh unfortunately I can't, missy. You see, these hands of yours are really pretty,” He grinned and looked her right in the eye, “but sadly they are filled with sin.” He took out his dagger and stuck it between her middle finger’s nail and flicked it upward, plucking out the nail entirely.

“AAAAAAAGHHHH!” Soyeon screamed with all her might as the pain filled her brain with horrid terror.

“AHAHAHAHAHA!” The Tall man laughed in delight as the girl squirmed in pain but was unable to break free from his hold.

The Tall man did the same for her ring finger and the girl screamed again, her voice breaking off and turning more and more rough as the pain engulfed pervaded all her thoughts.

“Stop…no more…please.” A voice called out from behind them.

The Tall Man turned around to see Asher dragging his body towards them. “So you're still alive, huh?”

Asher finds enough strength to push himself up until he is standing, albeit in a stagger.

The Tall man frowned and lifted the girl up by her arm and threw her in front of the weak Knight. “Missy…”

“Wha-what?” Soyeon glanced back toward the man who tortured her then towards the Knight who tried to save her.

“How close are we, Your Highness?” Lord Madeline, or Maddison, wiped some blood off her cheek as Alejandra cut through one of the grunts’ chests with a sword she picked up from one of the dead soldiers.

“I’m fairly certain we’re near the second garden.” The Empress bit her nails. “But…they just won't stop coming.”

“Indeed.” The cross-dressed woman grinned. “I do find it amusing how they run straight for certain death. Almost like they have no qualms for sacrificing their lives.”

The Emperor looked at Maddison weirdly as he processed her words.

“A little help, please?” Alejandra complained as she cut down another one. However, one managed to slip past her guard and was about to sneak an attack behind her when they suddenly flew to the side wall and crushed flat like a pancake. Alejandra gawked and stared at the smirking fake noble behind her. “T-thanks.”

“With pleasure, My Lady.” Maddison bowed in a gentlemanly manner which only made Alejandra roll her eyes.

They trekked across the halls as more Kingdom soldiers rushed towards them blindly, ignoring the strength difference and dying either by a sword slash or getting squashed into mush by an unknown force.

Alejandra's beautiful dress was now stained with a disproportionate amount of blood. It was torn as well, albeit by the Lady herself, to allow for more freedom of movement.

The young lady grit her teeth as she feels the sword she held is wearing its tear and is close to falling apart. After cutting through bone many times it could hardly be called sharp anymore.

“I should've asked this earlier, My Lady, but have you killed fellow men in the past?” The crossdressed Witch tilted her head with an intrigued look on her face. “You seem to be quite good at it.”

“I-I’ve…this is my first.” Alejandra paused for a moment but went back into her position. She somehow felt disgusted by that comment from Maddison but she kept her eyes ahead. “I’ve slayed monsters before but this… this is my first time killing…humans.”

“Intriguing.” Maddison hid her smile in her palm. “I applaud your determination in staying sane, My Lady. Even the bravest of squires vomit after their first kill.”

Alejandra breathed out and swiped her sword once more, killing another Kingdom bastard. “I have no time to feel disgusted. I’d rather live with blood on my hands than die as a coward.” Alejandra winced at her own words but there was no time to double-think her choices. She was here now. No time to dilly dally about the morals of this situation. She had to survive.

“Alejandra…” The Empress seemed worried about what she said but didn't speak any further.

“Eyes up.” The Emperor grit his teeth. “Stay close to me, Andrea.” He pulled the Empress closer. “Young Lord, Lady Alejandra, I have a favor to ask.” He eyed the Lady’s blade.

“What exactly is your request, Your Majesty?” Maddison raised an eyebrow toward the Imperial.

“There's a detour I’d like to make that might help us later.” The Emperor proposed. “It might take a bit longer, however, to get to the garden.”

The Empress glanced towards her husband and placed her hand on his chest. “Jacob.” She muttered in concern.

“Please.” The Emperor begged.

“No need to panic, Your Majesty.” Maddison sighed. “It is my honor to serve you…any time.”

“She–He’s right. Lead the way, Your Highness.” Alejandra nodded her head and they, instead of heading straight towards the second garden, turned their attention to a connecting corridor.

It didn't take long but they ended up in front of a large room with an arched double doorway that had gold plating and silver metal plates that served as its sort of handles.

“How are we opening that?” Alejandra walked towards the door and placed her hand on the silver plate only to jerk it back quickly as she had suffered a burst of pain upon doing so. “The hell!?”

The Emperor stepped forward and placed his hand instead, and with a click and a rumble, the door opened to reveal…a bedroom?

“The door only opens to those with royal blood and their partners.” The Emperor explained. “I’m sorry for not saying any sooner, Lady Alejandra.”

“I’m fine.” She replied, kissing her palm to wane the pain.

“This is…” Maddison glanced at the metal plate and reached for it with her fingers before stopping herself. She pursed her lips and went to look around the room instead.

“This is a girl’s room...” The Empress softly spoke. “My baby girl’s room…why are we here?” She turned her gaze towards her husband, Emperor Jacob, who stepped forward and reached his arms under the bed.

“I saved this as a gift for her 13th birthday since she always seemed interested in swordsmanship.” The Emperor smiled and Maddison felt a lump form in her chest. “This sword was a relic found in a dungeon and said to awaken its true power under a skilled swordsman. With my daughter gone…I want you to use it, Alejandra.”

“That's…” Alejandra panicked and backed away for a bit. “This seems quite big to just simply give away, Your Majesty.” She tried to refuse the gift, not only because it carried so much emotional weight but also because if she did, she’d seem even more like the soon-to-be Crown Princess of the Empire.

“I see no problem with you using it.” The Emperor reassured her. “Take this as a token of my appreciation towards your Father.”

“But Your Majesty.” Alejandra whimpered and tried to back out but an arrow whizzed and soon almost lodged itself in her head but it snapped midway and fell flat onto the floor. Maddison, or Lord Madeline as she calls her persona, nodded towards the Young Lady.

“There is no time.” The Emperor shoved the blade towards the daughter of the Duke. “Will you take this powerful sword or not.”

Alejandra hesitated, she could hear the footsteps of more Kingdom Soldiers approaching, she took a breath and reached for the hilt of the blue blade. “Ah! Damnit!” An arrow shot straight at her but she swung the blade with such speed and precision that it split the arrow and half and blocked it completely.

She hated how it felt perfect in her hand.

“Now we can finally go to the second garden?” Alejandra clearly wasn't amused but she had no choice at the moment.

“Indeed.” Maddison agreed and stretched her neck, there was a strange glint in her eye but the Lady simply ignored it for the moment.

As the group of four made their way to the second garden, the battle within the ballroom itself seemed to be nearing its end.

Fwoom!

A wave of heat blasted through like a beam and crashed into the wall charring the white marble black. A lady, her clothes messy and burnt, neatly dodged the attack with a sidestep.

“You're becoming messy.” Roselia pointed out as the man who controlled the flames glared at her. “It's about time, I'll finish you off like your friends.”

The old man and the bird woman were still flat on the ground unconscious. They haven't woken ever since they got knocked out by her kicks earlier.

“Try it.” The man ripped his sleeves and started chanting, siphoning flames around him. The fires grew larger and stronger as it turned to a hurricane of flames that covered his body like a barrier of sorts. “Now…let's see if you can even strike me anymore.”

The Duchess felt the heat harshly on her skin, she had never sweated so much in her life before. She wiped the moisture from her forehead and grabbed a pebble that fell on the floor because of their fight.

She tossed it up and as soon it landed back in her palm, she chucked it towards the man. It shot forward like a bullet and pierced through the air before turning to dust as soon as it touched the barrier of fire.

That's what Roselia had been doing this entire time. By decreasing the weight of her arm and allowing it to move with ease and then increasing its weight a hundredfold at the final arch of motion, thereby increasing the acceleration of her hand in a single moment and throwing the rock at such high velocity that it was like a bullet.

“Bwahahahaha!” The Man laughed. “Try and touch me now, you old hag!”

“Threaten my daughter, hurt my husband, and then insult me like some common peasant.” Roselia glared into the wall of flame. “It seems you really want to die don't you?”

Roselia then stomped hard on the ground, cracking the floor and pavement and launching several pieces of the marble upward as debris. In a split second, without even a blink, Roselia twisted her body and with the same principle as throwing the stones, she kicked all of the debris towards the Man’s defense like a rain of stones.

Some of the rocks eviscerated in the flames but some pierced through and lodged themselves into the man’s chest, limbs, and flesh.

“Graaaack!” He screamed in pain as the barrier slowly faded into smoke. His body was finally revealed, with several holes littered around his body allowing you to see right through, and chunks of his skin peeling away like paper

“It's about time we end this, you Delha Bastard.” Roselia scoffs and the man with a last ditch attempt, raises both his hands again and fires wave after wave of fire which Roselia dodged gracefully.

She ran to the side and lowered her weight so that she could find it easier to run across the walls. She dashed quickly avoiding the torrents of flames that were crashing behind and following her.

The Duchess circled the entire ballroom before stopping right behind the man and launching herself like a piercing arrow towards him. She raised her leg as she fell and stuck out her knee and with all her weight centered on it, she struck it right at the man’s head, sending him nearly lifeless on the ground.

“Finally…My maids worked so hard on these clothes only for them to get charred.” She commented as she patted the ash and dust off her clothes. “Now, time to help the others.”

Roselia began to run off the ballroom but a sudden burst of heat exploded behind her.

“I’M NOT DONE YET!” The man, well what's left of him was now burning his entire body in flame. It was a sight that made Roselia’s gut turn along with the horrible stench of burning flesh.

The man had set himself completely on fire and was using his own body as fuel to make his attacks stronger.

“You've gotta be kidding me right now.” Roselia’s face was suddenly eclipsed by a flash of light and fortunately, due to instinct, she moved in a blink, avoiding what could've been a horrible burn from a fireball. “Crap, so he's gotten faster too.”

The Grand Duchess stared down the burning man in front of her. She knew this was going to be a far more difficult fight than she had initially thought. She stretched her legs and prepared herself for a hell of a fight.

“Man…” The Duchess grimaced, “I could really use a sword right now,” as an engulfing amount of fire was now headed straight towards her.

Outside the ballroom, a few dozen meters away was the first garden. With the grass green and the flowers sleeping, a Knight was laid out on the dirt, his breathing slowing down and his body losing blood.

“In the end, you can only get this far.” A Tall man looked over the dying knight, his dagger in his hand, covered in blood.

The Tall man’s body was riddled with scars and cuts, all from the same Knight that had fallen over weak and unable. Out of spite, the man knelt down and stabbed the Knight in the back one more time.

“Graaaagh!” Asher groaned in pain as he felt the dagger dig deep inside him.

“Your bravery eludes me, why fight with such zeal for such a measly girl. A stranger from the looks of it even?” He twisted the dagger in a snap. “You goody two-shoes knights always creep me out. Even Delha has its fair share of you lot.”

Across from them, the thief, a young girl, was on her knees, helpless. The last hope of her survival, down on the ground, bleeding out. The person who tried to save her…

Her. Someone like her, who was considered trash by society.

He tried to save the girl named Soyeon.

And she could do nothing in return for the favor that the Knight graciously bestowed her…even if it was for naught.

“Your courage and kindness are not fit for such a cruel world, young man.” The Tall man snickered. “Kindness only leads to failure, while cruelty is a necessity.” The Man grabs Asher’s hair and pulls his head up to face the girl he failed to save. “Look at her! Look at the woman you were incapable of rescuing! HAHAHA! So much effort for ultimately no reward…I pity men like you.” He then slams Asher’s face into the dirt then stands up to turn his eyes to the young thief.

“Listen well, young Knight.” The Tall man grins with utter demonic malevolence. “Hear the screams of the consequences of your incompetence.” He took short strides towards the young woman, his fingers fiddling with the dagger, and his body ignoring the pain from the things thrown at him.

“No…no…NO! GET AWAY!” The thief, Soyeon, screamed in fear as the Tall man gazed at her with bloodthirsty eyes. Even though she wanted to, her legs wouldn't stand up. She merely crawled backwards throwing whatever her hands could find at the Tall man.

Rocks, grass, dirt, soil, leaves….whatever she could find she threw with sheer desperation.

“Come here!”

“NO!” Soyeon shrieked, her eyes filled with tears as she threw whatever else she could to defend herself but it was to no avail as the Tall man had reached her and grabbed her by the hair.

He then pulled her towards him and gripped her hands in his palm.

The girl’s breathing was hitched and she couldn't stop herself from crying with her voice turning hoarse from all the screaming. In an out of character fashion, the Tall Man calmly caresses her hand and pats her head with his other hand all the while gently shushing her. “Calm down…” The Tall man speaks quietly.

Soyeon shuts up her whimpers, afraid of what the man is gonna do. Her fear overpowered every other sense in her body. She stared at the man's disgusting hands as they traced themselves on her fingers. “Please let me go…” She managed to croak out.

“Oh unfortunately I can't, missy. You see, these hands of yours are really pretty,” He grinned and looked her right in the eye, “but sadly they are filled with sin.” He took out his dagger and stuck it between her middle finger’s nail and flicked it upward, plucking out the nail entirely.

“AAAAAAAGHHHH!” Soyeon screamed with all her might as the pain filled her brain with horrid terror.

“AHAHAHAHAHA!” The Tall man laughed in perverse delight as the girl squirmed in pain but was unable to break free from his hold.

The Tall man did the same for her ring finger and the girl screamed again, her voice breaking off and turning more and more rough as the pain engulfed pervaded all her thoughts.

“Stop…no more…please.” A voice called out from behind them.

The Tall Man turned around to see Asher dragging his body towards them. “So you're still alive, huh?”

Asher finds enough strength to push himself up, albeit in a stagger.

The Tall man frowned and lifted the girl up by her arm and threw her in front of the weak Knight. “Missy…”

“Wha-what?” Soyeon glanced back toward the man who tortured her then towards the Knight who tried to save her.

“You want this suffering to end right?” The Tall Man grinned maniacally. In confidence of her fear overpowering her will, he threw her his dagger and it skidded right below her feet. “Kill that Knight. Do so and I will spare you from any more torture.”

Author's note: SOOOO SORRY FOR THE LACK OF UPDATES!
IT'S ALMOST BEEN A MONTH!!!

i've been so busy with life lately that I haven't had the time to write things out but anyways, expect a HOPEFULLY better schedule this year!

So if its okay with you, let's all go along with Alejandra's journey for a while longer shall we?

Chapter Text

Cough! Cough!

Teri covered her mouth as wafts of dust and debris fell from the ceiling and the palace rumbled from the many fights happening within it as of the moment. She carefully kept track of where she was going and avoided any confrontation with armed grunts from the Kingdom; she had to find her Lady and make sure she was safe.

That was her job after all.

The palace walls rumbled again and one of the chandeliers that hung above the halls fell indiscriminately towards her direction. Her eyes widened and she prepared for impact but thankfully she wasn't alone in her endeavor.

The chandelier was knocked aside by a whip of scarlet red that pushed the broken chandelier to the side before it could crash at her.

“This place is really getting wrecked, huh?” Ben gnashed his teeth at his surroundings. “You okay?”

“Fortunately so, thank you, Your Highness.” Teri pursed her lips and looked ahead once more.

“Are you sure we’re going the right way?” Ben asked. This would not be his first time wondering that same question but nonetheless, Teri responds with adequate professionalism.

“I trust in this ring, Your Highness. Her Lady gave this to me with her utmost generosity.” Teri spoke. She glanced once more at the ring she wore on her fingers.

Most people rarely notice she has one due to its simplistic look. It carried no design and was simply a silver band that had carved words on the inside portion of its craft, so you could say the only creative thing about this ring was still, even then, hidden from view.

The ring, gifted to her by the Lady some time ago when they were young, was a magical artifact that carried a small and useful enchantment. It allowed the two of them to know where the other person was through a link formed between their shared bands.

As a maid to Her Lady, this was not only useful in making sure of the Lady’s location but it also helped them a lot in finding each other amongst larger crowds. Who knew this simple ring would end up helping Teri find her Lady during such an event like this?

“Crap.” Ben grabbed Teri’s hand suddenly and pulled her to his chest before they could turn the corner. The Maid stiffened her body and she glanced up towards the Prince, who had a finger on his mouth telling her to stay quiet.

Teresa Montgomery may have been a maid to the Grand Duke’s Heir and Daughter, but she was still, herself, the daughter of a noble. Albeit, a viscount. She quickly pulled herself away from the Prince and knelt down to peek at the reason the Prince snatched her backward.

“Have you found it yet?” An official-looking man dressed in a fashionable blue suit and black hair pushed to the back.

“Not yet, Vice Captain Hemming.” A grunt saluted with his arm into his chest.

“Find it quick, it won't be long before we get pushed back and soon be forced to retreat.” The black-haired man paced around. “We must make haste.” He had a menacing smile on his face.

Teri covered her mouth quietly and stayed behind the corner. She took a glance towards the Prince who met her eyes and shook his head.

This would be a dangerous fight to get into.

Both of them knew that the moment he was called the Vice Captain.

The two silently shuffled back in the other direction in hopes of finding another way towards the Lady.

Still, Teri wondered what exactly they were looking for. It had to be something important if it warranted enough disposition as to invade the Empire.

“Who was that?” Teresa asked the Prince as soon as they were in the clear.

“I have no clue but…that man feels strong.” Ben winced as they tiptoed down a different corner. “Fighting him right now in my condition…won't be any good.”

…

“Did you hear something?” Sir Hemming, the Vice Captain, asked the grunt in front of him.

The grunt panicked and looked around the vicinity. “I shall investigate the area right away, Sir!”

The Vice Captain bit his thumb as he glanced at the corner across the hall. “First, my impersonation plan went to dust. Next, this ambush is becoming more complicated.” He drew his sword and headed toward the direction of the muffled shuffling he heard before. “I’d better get this over with.”

…

“Lady Teresa, grab my hand.” Ben helped the young Lady of House Montgomery up over the fallen debris blocking the path.

“We took quite a ways from the shorter path but it's still pointing towards a similar direction.” Teresa gestured at her ring.

Then suddenly the hairs on her arm rose and she snapped her head back to take a look behind them.

There was nothing.

Teri blinked, she could've sworn there was someone watching them.

“We can't dilly dally here, My Lady. Let's go.” Ben called to her down below. “I’ll catch you.”

Teresa rolled her eyes and jumped down on her own, landing on her own two feet. “I am not a simple damsel, Your Highness.” She turned her eyes behind them again. The gaze she felt from before had now disappeared.

It wasn't something to be ignored, but it also wasn't something she could heed much attention to at the moment.

“Over this way, My Lady.” The Prince opens a few doors and leads them ever so closer to the direction of the Lady of House Alejandra.

“If I may be curious, Your Highness.” Teresa raised an eyebrow. “Why do you refer to me as ‘My Lady’ right now?”

Ben blinked. He sighed from her very formal tone but smiled as he answered her question. “You are the Young Lady of House Montgomery, are you not?”

Teresa shrugged and the Crown Prince chuckled at her reaction.

They made their way through the marble floors and white-coated walls of the palace but a scream stopped them from their tracks.

They immediately ducked down and crouched as the sound of yelling grew even more intense.

The Crown Prince looked on ahead to an oath that was divulged into two, with one of the paths being the source of all the noise. He turned his look to the young noble lady and personal maid of House Ramirez, who sighed and understood what he was gonna do.

The two of them sneaked until they could peek around the corner to see what was happening. It felt like that's all they've been doing tonight.

The scene consisted of a couple of grunts banging at a large wooden door as the scream for help came from inside the room.

“GET OUT OF THERE!” The grunts yelled.

“JUST LEAVE US ALONE PLEASE! SOMEONE HELP!” A woman's voice shrieked from behind the door.

It seemed like there were people hiding behind that room and the Kingdom soldiers were trying to break in.

“IF YOU LET US IN, WE WON'T KILL YOU!” A grunt snickered.

“AS IF WE BELIEVE THAT!” A man, this time, yelled from the other side. “Don’t open the door, Janice!”

The place the people were hiding was the Imperial Library, a haven of knowledge and stories, and in this context, a general haven of safety.

Teresa had a pained look in her eye as the Crown Prince had the same expression. The direction of the library was the exact opposite direction the ring was pointing to.

But she had no choice.

Her Lady would be disappointed if she didn't help those people right now.

“Lady Teresa?” Ben mouthed towards her.

“Do it.”

The Prince smiled and drew his sword.

Away from the Imperial Library and in the hallway leading to the evacuation area, a certain one-sided battle was occurring.

“ARGH!” The Big Man, the one who gave the Prince trouble, was being thrashed down the hard floor. A looming hand gripped his collar then threw the Man into a stone pillar and broke it in half. “GAACK!”

The being who was one-sidedly winning this fight could never have been this Big Man, for as they say…there's always a bigger fish.

“You’re…You're not human.” The Man grumbled as he stared in horror at the looming dark figure ahead of him. Its silver hair shone like the scythe of the Grim Reaper.

“I can very much assure you.” The silver-haired man, Duke Bay, crushed the floor with his single step. “I am very much Human.” He arched his arm backward then without hesitation threw his fist down on the befallen Man.

The Man shrieked and rolled out of the way as the spot he was in was pulverized and then exploded into a heap of stone and marble that sent everything near it to its grave.

The Man felt the small pieces of rock pierce into his skin and one found its way and lodged into his right eye. “AHHH!” He screamed in pain.

In a moment of desperation, he placed his hand on the floor and casted vibrations that sent a fissure towards the Duke’s way.

The Duke, however, simply continued his walk and sidestepped away from the cracking floor that burst like a bomb once it got near him enough.

Howard Bay was a kind man. Many would call him soft-spoken and benevolent. His soldiers treat him with respect and his children admire every bit of their father.

But all of that was not saved for his enemy. He was a cruel warrior on the battlefield, his mere presence heeded a warning of death amongst the Kingdom’s men. He killed hundreds to thousands of enemy soldiers, all without ever drawing his blade.

They say that no one has ever seen the Duke’s blade. Not even his people, associates, and even his family.

The Duke only ever draws his blade for one reason.

To Execute.

Shiiiiik

That was the sound of the blade of the Duke being drawn.

The Big Man’s eyes widened. He knew who this monster was, he merely thought all the stories regarding him were nothing but propaganda and exaggeration perpetuated by the Empire against the Kingdom soldiers.

But he was wrong.

No, even the stories were wrong.

There was no way you could call this man a human.

“IF I'M DYING HERE! I’LL KILL YOU WITH ME!” The Big Man stands up and rushes forward. If he’s gonna die, he would at least try to bring the Duke with him. His Adjudicator magic allows him to increase the oscillation of what he touches, and he can match it with their natural frequency to break them apart.

All he needs is a second and touch and he can deal significant damage to the Duke.

Yes, that was all he needed.

“Blegh!” The man vomited blood as an arm was piercing through his chest. “What just…”

“You have become reckless.” The Duke sighed. “What is your name?”

The Man tried to speak. “Ezel.” he croaked.

“Then I shall add your name to the list of bodies that haunt my dreams.” The Duke took his hand out of the Man’s chest and let him drop to his knees.

In a swift slash of the Duke’s blade, the Man was beheaded and the blade was sheathed again.

The Duke then hears fighting somewhere off in the distance.

“I suppose I shall lend my aid to my pupil.” He begins to walk towards the direction of the fighting but someone blocked his path.

“HALT!” A Kingdom soldier approached him and a few dozen more appeared behind the first.

“Why are you so eager to approach your death?” The Duke stared into the empty eyes of the Kingdom soldiers. “What?”

There was something off about them but the Duke had no time to think as the soldier swung their blade with tenacity.

Back in the first garden, the young thief stared at the dagger between her feet.

“Kill him.” The Man behind her snickered. “Do that and you’ll live.”

With her shaking hands, she bends down and lifts the dagger up to her chest. Her fingers struggled to grab hold of the dagger, fear overpowering every other sense in her body.

Her grip squeezed the hilt of the dagger and she tried to calm herself down. She just needs to kill this stranger…and she’ll be okay.

She pointed the dagger towards the young knight who barely managed to stand up and who was a few steps in front of her.

Why should she care about this random guy anyway? It's not like she asked him to protect her and save her life. She doesn't owe him anything…

She doesn't…

The girl fiddled with the hilt, her head was down and her body wouldn’t move.

Why should she care?!

Just kill him already!

You’ll be fine as long as you do as you're told!

These thoughts collected themselves around her head and when she finally looked up, the knight who tried so hard to save her was now in front of her.

He reached his bloody hand over and wiped something from her eye. “Soyeon, right?” Asher smiled at her as he wiped the tears streaming down her face, she probably didn't even realize they were there. “Do what you must.”

Soyeon’s breathing went haywire. Her body suddenly felt hot and her hold on the knife had gotten tighter. “AHHHHHHHHH!” The girl stabs the dagger into the ground. “I WON’T DO IT!”

She lay helpless on the dirt and the Man who made them go through all this torture was now cackling before them.

“That was certainly amusing.” He walked over and grabbed the girl’s hair and dragged her to the side before kicking her in the face. “You’ve finished entertaining me. Now go die here.” He raised his hand towards the thief.

“No!” She braced for impact but it never came.

Asher had grabbed hold of the Tall Man’s arm.

“You have a surprisingly strong grip, especially since for someone about to die.” The Tall Man grinned and broke free from the Knight’s hold. “Why do you care for such a woman anyway? She's not even pretty enough to bed. Nor does she seem skilled with anything for the matter. Seriously, knights like you don't have a sense of practicali—” He was cut off by a fist of rock that smacked right into his face and sent him stumbling to the dirt. “Argh!”

“Will you…just….” Asher spoke in between breaths, not realizing that a gauntlet of rock covered his hand. “...shut the fuck up!”

Suddenly the rocks around the garden started moving before flying over and attaching themselves onto the young man’s body like a suit of armor. They molded perfectly and shaped themselves into a full body suit.

“You've gotta be kidding me…” The Tall Man looked on in horror. “He awakened his Adjudicator Magic!?”

The Knight in Stone walked over and picked up his sword. The girl stared on in awe as the air of the battlefield shifted in their favor.

Asher took a look at himself. It was splendid, an armor molded from the stone around him. It was a miracle.

A miracle…

Bestowed by Asmodeus…

He smiled and thanked the Goddess by whispering a short prayer in the wind.

It was now time to grab hold of victory not only as the Heir of House Lewis but as a Knight of Honor.

Chapter Text

Fwoom!

“Ah! Hot!” Roselia cursed as she kicked up a piece of rock to makeshift a shield from the blast of flame directed at her.

Her clothes were literally on fire now and it was getting harder and harder to move around due to the absolute devastation that happened in the ballroom.

“AHAHAHAHA!!!” The Fire man laughed but his voice was unintelligible. It sounded more like a screeching toad being boiled alive than human speech.

Roselia knew this was a bad match up for her. She can't get close at all or else she risks burning herself. Other nobles may consider her a rough housing barbarian type of woman but she still cares about her appearance and she would not risk a burn on her face.

Fortunately, she didn't spend years on the battlefield just developing her fighting skills. She also nurtured her battle sense and she could tell that whatever this Fire Guy was doing was nothing but a last ditch hail mary.

He was actively using his life energy as fuel to make his flames stronger, thus burning his body and soul in the process.

All she had to do was outlast him and she’d have the victory.

Although she avoided each fire ball and fire blast thrown her way as best as she could, she couldn't help but feel that there was something odd somewhere.

She dashed through the walls, slid between debris, and rolled on the cracked floor all to avoid fireblast after fireblast the Man chucked in her way.

She looked around. What was it that felt off?

Her eyes darted from top to bottom, left to right, and in any other direction to find the thing that felt strange.

Suddenly, the hairs on her neck tingled and her feet moved on their own as she bent forward and dodged feathers, sharp as knives, shot at her.

She turned her back and the Crow woman had awoken from being knocked out.

Roselia clenched her fists. That's what was off, their knocked out bodies were missing the entire time and she didn't notice.

That must mean…

Smoke began to fill the entire ballroom once more and the view she had of everything suddenly grew dimmer and dimmer until all she could see was gray clouds all around her.

It was the Old man. He was awake too.

She began to cough as the smoke conducted all the heat generated by the Fire Man and turned the very air hostile and unbreathable.

“You made one crucial mistake.” The Fire man spoke from within the cloak of smoke, his figure lit up by the fire burning his body. “The three of us were made specifically to defeat you, Grand Duchess.” He spoke her title with so much venom that Roselia felt worried for the first time in this battle.

“Well…” The Grand Duchess couldn't back down now, however, “Try me.”

She closed her eyes for she was about to use something that she hadn't fully mastered yet, no matter how often she trained it.

Her body felt lighter and lighter, slowly her arms began to feel like noodles, and her body feeling hollow. A skill she had struggled to use for so long but now she had no choice but to try it.

With the smoke filling the entire bottom half of the ballroom, a figure burst from the top.

Floating.

Flying.

Roselia had turned herself less dense than air.

She had now achieved flight.

The Fire Guy’s eyes widened as this apparently was not in the set of skills they thought she could do.

The Crow Woman in a moment of panic flew to try and fight her head on and although Roselia wasn't experienced in air combat, she dodged the talons of the Crow Woman and grabbed her by the wing.

“I’m not gonna let you guys escape this time.” The Grand Duchess’s eyes were filled with fury. In an ear shattering crack, she snapped the wing of the Crow Woman and bent it at a horrific angle before throwing her to a nearby pillar.

The Fire Guy grits his teeth. “You!” He called to the Old Man. “Make the smoke go up!”

The Old Man began to channel the smoke to lift himself up but a sharp blade suddenly came from the other side of the ballroom and embedded itself right in the Old Man’s chest.

The smoke that filled the room slowly dissipated.

“What!?” The Burning Man glanced in terror at his fallen comrades.

They had just risen but they were taken out once more almost immediately.

He turned his gaze to where the blade was thrown from and there it was. A man with pitch black hair, staring at him with such contempt it could pierce a hole through him.

What's more the man’s eyes weren't of a normal color. It was a deep crimson red.

“MILLO!” Roselia yelled in shock from atop. “What are you–” She saw his eyes turn red and a lump formed in her throat.

“Rosie!!!” Another Man’s voice called from behind Millo, it was Joseph, The Grand Duke, who was still here… for some reason.

“JOSEPH!?” Roselia yelled more in confusion and shock this time. “WHY AREN'T YOU AT THE EVAC CENTER!?”

“Uh…” Her husband was at a loss for words. He glanced down to the earth but something snapped his eyes back on her. “Wait a second…YOU'RE FLYING!? YOU FINALLY DID IT!?”

Roselia felt her heart skip a beat at the moment. So he did remember all the time she was practicing this. He was watching her the whole time.

“Oi.” The Fire Man glared at all three of them. “Don't go off in your own world. I’M STILL HERE TO KILL ALL OF YOU!”

He launched a wave of flame towards Millo and Joseph.

Roselia panicked and flew to them as fast as possible but the flames suddenly split apart like it was some liquid substance instead of heat and plasma.

“What the!?” The Fire Man recoiled in surprise.

The fire he shot was being cut in half like the Dead Sea.

“You…” Millo glared. He was the one who cut the fire wave in half. His body, coated in a white aura that grew and grew in size. His eyes turned redder and redder and his nose began to bleed.

“What are you–” The Fire Man couldn't finish his words as Millo vanished and reappeared right in front of him. A knee then connected to his chest and shot him back straight into a pillar that cracked in half. “Ack!”

Millo once again looked like he teleported across the wind and appeared right in front of the burning man.

The Fire Man couldn't believe what was happening, how could someone like this guy be touching his body without getting burnt? There was no way getting near him wouldn't feel hot but this guy was getting close like it was nothing.

Millo spared no time as soon as he cut the distance between them into practically nothing, he also raised one of his blades, shaped like half a gardening shear, and slashed right in between the man’s torso.

“RAAAAGHHH!!!” The man yelled. He was about to be killed but he wasn't gonna let himself die alone. He was gonna go supernova and explode himself so that he could take this demon down with him. “I'm not letting you go!” He raised his arms and embraced Millo with all his strength. “DIE WITH–”

He couldn't finish his words again. His head was suddenly popped like a balloon. It was Roselia who did one final kick that burst his head into pieces.

The burning man’s lifeless body crumpled onto the floor. His fire slowly disappeared, leaving only a charred and putrid corpse.

Millo took heavy breaths. His blades dropped to the floor and his stance grew weak as he wobbled in his place.

“Whoah there!” Joseph rushed forward and caught Millo’s body that fell over. The Gardener seemed to have passed out.

“This stupid kid.” Roselia floated down next to them and touched his forehead. It was burning hot. He had a fever. Roselia wiped the blood off of her little brother's nose and took a glance at her confused husband.

“Rose…”

“Yeah…” She pursed her lips.

“What was that?”

Roselia sighed and looked the love of her life in the eye. “It's a curse…a curse that flows in the blood of Azarolla.”

…

“Agh!” A Kingdom Soldier fell to the floor as a red spear pierced through the side of his body.

The Crown Prince recalled the blood spear back to his hand as behind him, Teresa Montgomery, the handmaiden of Lady Alejandra, shuffled to open the door into the library.

“Lady Teresa, get them to open it!” Ben grit his teeth as the Kingdom Soldiers he knocked out are standing back up again. Ben felt something was off with these guys. No matter how hurt or how much stronger their opponent is, they run straight on without fear.

Another soldier rushed to him and he slammed the blunt pole of the spear into the helmet of the Kingdom knight.

Ben felt strange fighting them. It's like they weren't humans who can think for themselves.

“They’ve opened it! Your Highness!” Teresa called to him and gestured to the doors opening.

Ben had to defeat these grunts fast so they could take these people to safety. He dropped his spear on the ground and let it turn back into a puddle of blood which then snaked over to the feet of the soldiers.

It hardened like glue and kept the enemy from moving forward. Ben focused and his body began to emit a white aura.

He dashed quickly between all of them and knocked them out one by one by imbuing his hand with Spirit and letting them pass out.

Ben has fought many soldiers before but somehow this whole time fighting these grunts has been completely different. Almost as if he was fighting marionettes.

The grunts fell like flies to the floor knocked out after one strike to the nape.

“Your Highness?” Teresa glanced back at him and the Prince returned the gaze with a smile.

“How are they?”

“One injured, three men, and two women. Except for the injured man, the rest are okay.” Teresa explained. “We have to get them to safety soon, especially the hurt soldier.”

“Please save him.” One of the women said. She was a young looking maid in her 20s. “He was the one who protected us until we got trapped here.” She begged Teresa, her eyes were teary and she knelt down clutching Teri’s dress.

“We’re here to save everyone.” Ben stepped into view and everyone immediately bowed their heads to him…well except Teresa.

“Your Highness!” One of the male staff said. “You’re here.”

“Yes.” Ben nodded his head. “You, Men. Take the injured Knight and carry him to the Evac area.” He glanced at Teri, looking for her answer.

The lady sighed and spoke, “We’ll take you there, don't worry.”

Ben smiled and nodded and the people all went to help the hurt Knight.

“Thank you!” The maid bowed her head in tears. “Thank you so much, Your Highness.”

Ben sighed and tried to keep a straight face. “It's fine. Now go help the others.” He ordered her and she briskly nodded her head before rushing off to the rest of the staff.

“You're awfully humble, Your Highness,” Teresa spoke and Ben blinked.

“Did you just…tease me?” Ben glanced at her, a bit confused.

“Merely a statement.” The girl shrugged and headed inside the library to help the staff.

“She truly is a strange one.” Ben stared at Teresa’s back and was enamored by the maid's strange behavior. “Lady Alejandra, your staff truly are spectacular.”

He looked out into the empty halls. “This Kingdom ambush ruined my plans but if I manage to save the Lady in trouble…I might just be able to salvage it.”

“Your Highness!” Teresa called from inside.

“On my way!” Ben replied and took one step inside the library before he suddenly felt his feet off of the ground, then not a few meters away in front of him was a bookshelf that drew closer and closer until he realized too late and crashed into it in a violent manner.

“YOUR HIGHNESS!” Teresa screamed and the rest of the staff panicked as heavy yet gentle footsteps found their way into the library.

A man had a calm expression on his face, “I see…” He said. It was the same man they saw earlier, who talked about looking for something. The Vice Captain.

“What are we gonna do?” One of male the staff shivered in fear.

“I can't fight.” The other one spoke.

“Miss…” The maid earlier who begged, pulled on Teresa’s dress.

Somehow even though she was the youngest one there, she felt the most responsibility to help everyone. Teresa bit her lip and reached over, picking up the injured knight’s sword before standing up and pointing it towards the Vice Captain, who raised an eyebrow towards her.

“Young Lady, do you even know how to use that?” He mocked without changing his serious tone.

“I’d like to say I can.” Teresa glared at the Vice Captain, who finally smiled with a maniacal grin.

The Vice Captain drew his own blade and pointed it towards her. “Then I’d like to see you try.”

Outside the library, following the trail shown by the ring on Teresa’s fingers, was Alejandra and the three other people with her finally nearing the Second Garden.

“My Lady,” Maddison, in her orange wig and suit, smiled at Alejandra. “We’re almost there.”

“I know.” The Lady kept herself poise as they followed the Emperor through the Imperial Palace. “Is there something you wanted to say?”

“I’m afraid not, My Lady.” The disguised witch shook her head.

“Then stop staring at me.” The Young Lady spoke frigidly to which Maddison only chuckled but complied with her request.

They finally reached the entrance of the second garden. From the inside, the garden seemed a bit small, with a small fountain, some flower beds, and a couple of trees. It wasn't comparable to the first garden in any way but it still seemed to be well taken care of.

“I applaud your gardeners, Your Highness.” Maddison complimented the Empress who, despite the current situation, puffed up her chest proudly.

“I am indeed quite proud of how I made this garden work despite the smaller size.” She said with zeal and confidence.

“Apologies, however.” Maddison turned her gaze towards an empty spot in the hallway. “I’m afraid we’re soon about to turn it into a mess.”

Chapter Text

The second garden was built and managed by the 4th Empress of the Cruz Empire And continued so forth by the succeeding Imperial Ladies who took the throne. It was built as a symbol of independence from the Emperor and the Empress’ right to rule with her own hands.

It was a symbol of unity and matrimony for both the Emperor and Empress, as the Emperor held less power within the gardens of the palace compared to the Empress.

It was a symbol of trust between the two Imperial Rulers, as a way to prove that the Emperor did not control the Empress in any sort of way.

This was the origin of the second garden. A sign of independence of a wife from her husband, and a sign of her own power and authority.

If the First Garden was merely a gift from the Emperor, the Second Garden was carved by the Empress of the time herself.

So it was unfortunate to see it getting decimated as two beings with powerful magic fought within its grasslands and flower beds.

Crack! Smash! Boom!

Pots of plants shatter, trees snap in two, and mounds of well patched dirt launched into the air.

“Quite fast aren't you?” Maddison, still in her disguise, smiled as invisible forces surrounded her, blocking all the strikes coming from left to right.

“You seem to think yourself invincible.” A voice spoke somewhere in the garden, wherever it came from wasn't clear.

“There.” Maddison quickly glanced near a rose flower bed and, after a short second, the spot she glanced at exploded in a spectacular fashion.

“Wrong.” A chuckle echoed through the second garden.

“Excellent.” Maddison’s smile was growing as she glared all around her. “It would be unfortunate if you die so easily.”

“I can't believe you let the Emperor and Empress escape with that Lady while you're left here fighting me.” The voice seemed bemused. “Do you really think that little girl can protect them?”

“I wouldn't judge her too hastily.” Maddison shrugged as spots next to her exploded, burst, and detonated like dynamite. “People often lose to weaker opponents that way.”

“Fair enough.” The voice agreed. “Though, it seems you also underestimate me.”

“I wouldn't think so.” Maddison shook her head. “I think you're quite perfectly estimated.” Suddenly, a large circular area around her was swept clean by an unknown force, turning the grass and whatever lay on top of it, into crumbled stone, and ugly patches of dirt.

“Well…that could’ve been bad.” The voice smugly spoke somewhere far from the radius of what Maddison had just done.

“Very nimble.” The Witch’s eyes twitched. “You’re starting to become irritating.”

“Haha…I’ve often been told that by my enemies.” The voice laughed. “Too bad they don't get to tell others about my charmingly unbearable personality.”

“Ha! I would agree with you on that.” Maddison grinned. “You are certainly unbearable.” A wave of wind blasted through the second garden snapping anything above shoulder height in half, like some sort of whip struck it with devastating speed.

A whistle blew from a corner. “You are strong.”

Maddison grit her teeth. “Tsk.”

“I guess even the leader of the Underworld can be quite hot headed.” The voice chuckled, revealing his knowledge.

“Trust me…I am not angry yet.” Maddison glared at where she thought the voice came from. She didn't seem to care that her identity was revealed. She was going to kill him anyway.

“Hahaha!” The voice laughed. “I know I can't beat you in a head on battle. That's exactly why I’m doing all of these.”

“It won't take me long until I finally find you and crush you to death.” The Witch spoke with malevolence.

“Oh believe me. I know.” The voice turned serious and then in a split second it spoke from right behind her. “Which is why I must end this now.”

“What!?” Maddison glanced behind her but her knees suddenly buckled and her body felt like its strength had been taken from her. “What did you–AGH!” Her composure broke for the first time in ages as pain gripped her arms and something heavy wrapped itself around her wrists.

Her knees fell to the ground with a harsh thump and her face went pale as crashed to the floor with her hands seemingly tied behind her back.

“Conatus stone. Surely you've heard of it.” The person behind the voice finally takes form. It was a man with short silver hair, a goatee, and a scar across his lip. His eyes had a gentle blue hue on them and his teeth were crooked. “Allow me to introduce myself to the noble leader of the Underworld.” He removed the gloves from his hands.

“Kill yourself!”

“I am Hughie Monroe. Captain of the 5th squad under the White Legion Commander serving the Kingdom.” He bowed his head as the disguise of the Witch slowly wore off and faded away revealing her feminine features and her long scarlet red hair. “It is an honor to meet you, and an honor to bid a final farewell.”

“Damnit!” Maddison with all her might tried to break free from the stone chains that tied her down but it sapped all of her strength.

Conatus was an extremely rare stone that was able to absorb magic in its entirety. Having it come into contact with an Adjudicator or Magic user will render them utterly useless and powerless.

There had only ever been one sighting of it in several centuries and it was locked away somewhere in the Southern Coalition. How did the Kingdom get their hands on something like this?

She didn't plan for something like this…No.
She couldn't have planned for something like this. This was not even a part of the equation whatsoever. It would never have even crossed her mind.

Maddison indeed was infinitely stronger than the Kingdom scum in front of her, but the difference in strength doesn't matter if she's rendered incapable by some deus ex machina that this bastard pulled out of nowhere.

“I did tell you before, you seemed to have been underestimating me.” The Captain, Hugh, smiled with apathy. “Goodbye Red Witch of the Underworld. May you rest in the most horrific of flames in death.”

He raised his sword and swung it downwards straight towards the red haired woman’s neck.

…

Back at the library, The Vice Captain and Teresa eyed each other, their swords drawn, and the air between them tense.

“Young Lady–” The Vice Captain spoke.

“Montgomery. Teresa Montgomery.” She glared as she tightened her hold on the handle. “I may not be a knight but I’m—”

“It seems you haven't been taught much manners.” The Vice Captain glared. “Let men finish their sentences before you speak.” He scowled.

She raised an eyebrow. “It seems you're that type of man, aren't you?”

He smiled and shook his head. “Don't misunderstand me, I don't look down on powerful women. Strength belongs to anyone who can grasp it.” He twisted the sword in his hand and a white aura began to envelop around him, similar to what Ben had earlier. “You, on the other hand, can you grasp power within your fingers?”

“That's not for you to decide.” Teresa took a step forward and charged straight on, arching her arms and preparing for a big swing.

“But it is mine to witness.” The Vice Captain took one step and swung his sword one time in the air and suddenly, a blast of wind rocketed towards Teresa's direction and sent her flying staggering backwards.

The Vice Captain slashed his sword in the air and a wind blade formed from the one action and headed towards Teresa. The young girl quickly raised her arms defensively but was blasted backward as her arms experienced deep cuts and gashes.

“What the hell!?” Teri winced from the pain as she stood back up, facing the man in front of her. “Who are you?”

“Hemming. Gabriel Hemming, Vice Captain, and Spirit user.” He pointed his blade. “I will be taking your lives now.”

He raised his sword up and cut it downwards producing a giant air slash that turned the flooring it passed through to rubble. It barreled rapidly towards Teresa’s location who dived to the side to avoid it.

It crashed into a bookshelf and completely annihilated the bookshelf into pieces. Teresa’s eyes grew as she glanced towards Hemming again who smiled as he raised his sword again.

“I would like to know how your body would look, once it's mangled into pieces.” His eyes were filled with morbid curiosity as he slashed vertically again, with such strength that it produced another wind blade that this time Teresa, on the floor, could not avoid.

Before the wind blade could reach her, however, another one from a different direction sped through the breeze and blasted through it, spreading the air and dissolving the attack.

The Vice Captain stared at the direction it came from. It was the bookshelves that broke apart after the Prince was launched towards them. In front of them was well, The Crown Prince, bloody and bruised.

“Forgive me for getting up late.” Ben wiped some blood off his cheek. “So that's why I couldn't heal as fast and why that attack hurt more than usual. It was a Spirit wave.”

“Impeccable.” The Vice Captain touched his stubble as he grinned towards the Prince. “Someone who can use both Magic and Spirit.”

Ben was a lot more special than others would realize. He rarely utilizes this side of his abilities but this was the whole reason he went to the West in the first place. To train and hone his Spirit, under the guidance of the Duke.

Ben was able to harness the power of Spirit, an ability he had shown before. It was a white aura that coated the body and strengthened it to superhuman levels. It has limitless growth and continuously breaks a soldier's expectations of themselves.

Spirit is obtained through sheer will and hard work, juxtaposed with Magic which is born from either desire or natural constitution.

There was also one thing that makes Spirit powerful. It completely negates Magic. It breaks through magic defenses, attacks, and abilities. Magic and Spirit are the polar opposites.

Which is why Spirit is extremely difficult to hone. Even achieving it requires tremendous training and perseverance.

The fact that Ben, an Adjudicator, someone who uses Magic, also displays skills in Spirit. It was a one time miracle that any person would deem impossible.

Ben’s abilities are contrary to each other.

“So the Imperial Crown Prince is quite talented huh?” The Vice Captain, Hemming, complemented. “I am honored to witness such a miracle.”

“Teresa.” Ben wobbled to her side and helped her stand up. “Get these people to safety and find Alejandra.”

“What?”

“You're hurt. You need to get to safety, and please…save her.”

“You're hurt too!” Teresa yelled but realized she was yelling at an Imperial so she swallowed her spit and fixed her language. “But you're also injured, Your Highness.”

“I feel like I haven't not been injured these past few hours.” He joked and pushed her towards the bystanders. “Go, Lady Teresa, I am the only one who can handle him right now.” He turned his gaze back towards the intrigued man.

Hemming found the scene playing out before him as amusing. He now realizes he doesn't care for whether or not that girl escapes, the warrior blood in his veins is screaming at him to fight the boy in front of him right now. He needs to see what a human, capable of Magic and Spirit, can do.

Teresa rushed to the meek staff members hiding behind the counter. She flashed her eyes towards the Crown Prince whose whole body is now also coated in the same white aura.

She pursed her lips.

She indeed knew she had to find her Lady.

She also had to help these people get to safety.

She also would like to know how Asher was doing.

She knew she had to do all of those but she closed her eyes and clenched her fists and focused on the pain in her arms.

She visualized every cut and each drop of blood that spilled from these wounds.

She then imagined all the pain that the Prince was now experiencing risking himself for his people.

At first, she viewed him as merely a handsome troublemaker who only served as eye candy for her Lady.

But now…

She finds him worthy to stand at her side.

She took a deep breath and turned to the staff members.

“Is there any bow I can use here?”

While the fight in the Library had barely begun another clash was about to draw to a close.

“You brat!” The Tall Man growled as he picked himself up from the rubble.

In front of him was the Young Knight he tortured and mocked, draped in stone armor that covered him from head to toe. It was like he was fighting an earth golem crafted by an elf.

The Tall Man grimaced at the sight. Why did now of all times did this kid awaken his magic right now?

Has the Goddess lost her mind?

He bit his thumb and glanced all around the garden for anything that he could do to take control of the situation again.

Adjudicator’s Magic or a better way to call it would be ‘Magic born from desire’ isn't your typical type of Standard Magic, which is born from the elements.

Humans are unable to cast Standard Magic in general, they're bodies don't allow for it. They lack the ability to do so. However, they can awaken a specific Magic and embed it in their soul with the power of desire.

Asmodeus, The Goddess of Desire, grants magic to these people and allows them to use a specific form of Magic and nothing else.

The Tall Man was himself granted a specific form of magic that allowed him to leap large distances at astonishing speed. Beyond that, he is unable to cast any Magic born from elements, even if it is the most basic of spells that a novice Elf or Dwarf from the Southern Coalition can do.

He couldn't exactly escape from this situation by escaping with a basic smog spell. He glared and cursed the miracles of the Goddess. This young knight would prove to be hard to kill because of her providence.

“Boy.” He called the young man in front of him. “Why do you fight?”

“Do you need there to be a reason?” Asher shook his head. “Sometimes, I don't even know why myself?”

“Hah!” The Tall Man gawked. “And I thought you were some righteous bloke.”

“Well…” He glanced towards the girl who was behind him. “My Lady did tell me a long time ago, she probably doesn't even remember. But…A Knight's job is to protect, not to fight.”

“Your Lady seems very mature.” The Tall Man nodded his head.

“Indeed she is.”

“It was fun seeing your miserable faces.” The man shrugged. “I relish in the pain of my enemies, but alas…I have to end it now.”

“Come at me.” Asher spoke with confidence.

In a flash of a second the Tall Man leaped from his footing all the way to Asher’s face in an instant. It almost seemed like teleportation. His current speed was incomparable to what he had before.

Asher, for some reason, found his own body reacting before his mind could. His torso twisted and turned to the side to avoid the stab of a dagger. He then raised his arm and swung a punch made of stone towards the Tall Man’s side.

The Man used his Adjudicator abilities to leap from the air and into the ground behind the Stone-suited Knight.

The Tall Man raised both his hands to the left and proceeded to swing in a hook motion with both his daggers.

Asher’s stone armor managed to block the blades from stabbing inside but the steel did manage to chip at the rocky plate. This deflection caused the Tall Man’s form to waver.

The knight took this chance and stood his ground. He turned his body while hopping up with one leg and used the other to perform a high spinning kick that managed to strike the Tall Man right at his neck.

This kick was powerful and the Tall Man felt the pain as he crashed to the ground and the dirt below formed a small crater from the impact.

“Gack!” The Tall Man spat blood, he was certain he had broken most of his ribs.

This Knight was already a fairly decent swordsman but he also knew hand to hand combat. He had to give it to this boy. He really is a pain in the ass.

“Get up.” Asher’s eyes blazed with fury as he stared down the Tall Man who was now lying face flat in the dirt.

“Hahahaha…” He stood up, with his face bruised, and his chest bleeding internally. The man could only laugh at the situation he made for himself. “I like that look of yours kid. AHAHAHAHAHA!” He spat out a tooth. “Now let's see who dies here.”

Chapter Text

Many centuries ago, even before the Empire existed, The Azarolla family and the House of Wolves were already established. The Azarollas have long defended the North, from the earlier days of the four hundred year continental demonic war up until its conclusion sixty years ago.

The Azarolla family stood its ground and expanded its territory and influence with their bravery and camaraderie as they fought tirelessly and bravely against the Demonic Army.

Even to this day, as the remnants of the broken Demon Clan have scattered into the winds and their presence being nothing more than a legend to the children, The Wolves of Azarolla still bare their fangs ready to pounce.

All this strength and power can be traced back to the first Duchess of Azarolla who bore the Child of Ponoz and entered the Spirit God’s blood into their family.

This latent ability, once awakened through training, allows the user to release extraordinary amounts of spirit energy, much more than your average Spirit Knight.

With this ability, the Children of the Wolf became extremely powerful in battle. The blood they spilled can fill an ocean, and the Demons they hunted were enough to fill a cemetery three times over.

Unfortunately, this astounding ability came with an expensive price. Any Child of the Wolf who kept using this ability would do so at the cost of one's own life.

The more they relied on its power, the more it killed them from the inside. Slowly stripping away their life force, piece by piece, until they keel over and rot in battle.

That is why most Heads of the Azarolla Family do not live past the age of 30.

They die before they could even watch their children grow.

Thus whether this bloodline is a curse disguised as a blessing is bound for speculation and to one's own interpretation. From one Azarolla to the next, this cycle of power and death continues and it will do so endlessly until the bloodline meets its end.

However, not all Azarollan Children awaken this Blessing.

In fact, there have been many times now that an Azarolla child did not awaken this latent ability. Over time as the bloodline spread downwards, the original blood of Ponoz, The Spirit God, slowly diluted, to the point where a child born with a powerful Spirit is considered rare and not only that, awakening this ability requires extensive effort and will.

But that did not stop the following generations of Azarolla from training their youths to be honorable and powerful Knights, whether or not they could use the Blessing of Ponoz.

This blessing, with the cost of its user’s life, allowed the Children of the Wolves to consistently name themselves the strongest.

For wolves are merciless, honorable, and most importantly powerful.

As long the blood of Azarolla flows within their veins, this power will be latent within them.

Waiting only to be awakened.
…

Roselia explained the curse to Joseph, who listened with ever growing concern and worry.

“Ack!” In her arms, Millo coughed blood, whilst remaining unconscious.

“Millo!” Roselia shook her brother in her arms. His face was pale, and his eyes were rolled over as the color slowly drained from his skin. “Millo! Wake up!” Tears began to well up in Roselia’s eyes as Millo’s breathing slowed down to a concerning frequency.

“Dear!” Joseph held his wife’s hand to calm her down. “Breathe. He’s going to be okay…he just…passed out.”

Roselia looked at him before glancing back down as Millo’s face was slowly regaining the energy it used to have. “Thank the Goddess.” She held her brother's hand tightly. “This is why I didn't want you to be a Knight. I didn't want any of you, my dearest siblings, to follow Amelia or mine's paths.”

“Honey…”

“This blessing they call it…” Roselia stared in anger towards Joseph, angry not at her husband but at her own family. “They treat it like a gift from Ponoz but all it is is a goddamn curse!”

Joseph reached over and wiped the tears that flowed down Roselia’s eyes. “Rosie…”

“As long as Azarolla blood flows within us, we're bound by this curse!” Roselia let her hands rush over to Joseph’s face. “I don't want Alejandra to lose her mother the way I lost my Father. That is why I abandoned my family…That is why I became an Adjudicator.”

Joseph embraced his wife as she struggled to contain her anger, hate, and sorrow. He caressed her back and wiped every flow of water down her cheek. He stared longingly to the side as her words echoed in his chest.

“As long as Azarolla blood flows…” Joseph restated the words that Roselia spoke. His fists clenched in worry as he picked up Millo’s body and put it in his back. “Let's head back, Rosie. Let's get him somewhere safe.”

“W-wait!” Roselia reached up to him.

“Rosie?”

“Alejandra! Where's Alejandra!?” Her panicked voice was desperate now. Seeing her brother in this state, caused her persona and confidence to crumble into pieces.

“Relax…” Joseph reassured her. “Don't worry. She's safe.” Joseph lied. He wasn't sure, he couldn't be. With how this ambush from the Kingdom went, he could only hope that Alejandra didn't get herself hurt.

But he had to calm Roselia down.

“Let's go.” He spoke softly to his wife as she helped her up. “Let's get somewhere safe.”

As the battle within the ball finally reached its conclusion so too was the main hallway’s battle nearing its end.

“ARRGHH!” A Kingdom soldier choked as Duke Bay gripped his throat and an ominous white aura covering the Duke’s hand.

“I don't even use much of my Spirit and you already choke.” The Duke sighs. “Unfortunate.” He then lays down the body of the soldier on the ground and faces the remaining ones left alive.

The eyes of these soldiers were dead, empty, and soulless. The Duke had a grim feeling as to what happened to them but there was no way to help them at the moment.

He could only be kind enough to lay their bodies to rest right now.

A Soldier charged forward while two others rushed to flank the Duke’s side, he could also sense an ambush of another behind his back. It wasn't anything he couldn't handle, however. You don't live to see your fifties in this job without picking up a thing or two.

He fixed his stance on the ground, took a step forward and grabbed the soldier’s sword in front of him, and crushed it with his bare hands. He then grabbed the soldier’s arm and used it as leverage to pull himself forward while also making use of the body of the soldier as a blow to his allies.

The soldier's body crashed into his comrades and sent them tumbling to the ground. In one swift motion, he drew his blade and cut the four remaining Kingdom soldiers in front of him. His cut was so powerful and fast, it created a shockwave that broke through the bodies of the soldiers and sliced down on the marble floor.

“Now that that's over with… You can come out now.” He called over to the air as if he were talking to someone when he was currently and visibly alone.

But a shimmer in the surroundings like a mirror reflecting into itself shined at one of the corners by the walls proved the Duke’s hunch to be right.

“Can't hide from the strongest I see.” A blonde haired woman with beautiful brown eyes and a smirk plastered on her face stepped out from behind a pillar. “Even invisibility magic doesn't seem to work.”

“And you are?”

“Jamie Mitchell Anderson. You should know me by now, Your Grace.” Jamie had a mischievous smile.

“Indeed, I do know your name but I do not recognize your face, Young Lady.” The Duke crossed his arms as he addressed the woman in front of him. “What are you doing here?”

“I’ve been watching over my benefactor, Your Grace.” She shrugged. “He always seems to be involved in such perilous engagements.”

“Hmph.” The Duke huffed. “And why are you here now?”

“I am to inform you that His Highness is in quite the trouble.” Jamie raised her shoulders and hands. “I don't particularly have any interest in seeing the one who's giving me so much money die so I came to you as soon as I could. You see, I am but a weak common girl, Your Grace.” She sassed and her face clearly mused with every word she spoke.

“Don’t jest me. I know a human when I see one and you…you have mana in your blood.” The Duke glared. “What are you really?”

“Hahahaha!” Jamie laughed. “Even His Highness couldn't tell, but I am so intrigued by the fact that you could, Your Grace.” Suddenly a flicker in the wind occurred, as if mist was shimmering like glass. The blonde haired woman’s face had changed. Well, not exactly her face but her ears have now appeared to be longer than what they used to be.

“An Elf?”

“Indeed.” Jamie smiled. “Specializing in Wind Magic, in fact.”

“That explains the disguise and invisibility, I assume you're at least a middle-class mage.” The Duke pointed out. “Now what is an Elf like you doing here in this part of the Empire?”

“Would the feeling of being trapped in my hometown and wanting to see the outside world count as a decent enough excuse, Your Graciousness?” She swayed her head around as she talked, in a sort of teasing manner.

“Is that true?”

She broke in a flurry of cackling. “Of course not!” She cracked her knuckles and stretched her neck. “Elves are long lived, after all, I just wanted to see something fun and not boring for once.”

“That's—”

“A dumb excuse?” She raised an eyebrow. “Well eat crap old man, that's the truth… no matter how mundane it is.”

“Old man?”

“Technically I am older than you but you look worse for wear.” She mocked out loud. “Oh yeah I forgot… I’m supposed to say, Your Grace. I have to do that or else Daniel will scold me again.”

“You are one curt lady, Madam.” The Duke smiled.

“As others have said as well.” She smiled back.

“Anyways, in terms of your request, I shall quickly–” The Duke stopped halfway through his words as he heard footsteps stomping on the other far side of the hallway.

“HELP! PLEASE ANYONE!” A voice called out in dire panic.

“Well then, it seems you won't be able to make it to his side.” Jamie sighed as Duke Bay turned to look towards the direction the yelling was coming from.

“Unfortunately so.” He shook his head. “I will head there right aft—” His words ended abruptly again as when he turned back to face Jamie she had already vanished into thin air with no sign of her ever even being there.

“It seems I have been abandoned.” The Old Duke spoke to himself and lightly jogged over towards the distressed calls.

Meanwhile, a few moments ago before the Duke had met Jamie, the Battle in the First Garden was about to reach its final crescendo.

Crack!

“Blagh!” The Tall man spat blood as a stone fist connected with his chest, but he retaliated by stabbing the arm with his daggers.

Krish!

“Damn it!” Asher’s rock armor plate in his arm crumbled.

The Tall Man used the gap between them to leap out of Asher’s range. He landed barely on his two feet as he gripped his chest, the clothes he wore now torn and his skin turning purple from the internal damage.

“You really did a number on me.” He laughed towards the Knight. He then drew his daggers and crossed his arms into an X position.

“Sir!” The Thief called from the side and threw a sword towards Asher. “I grabbed it from where you dropped it earlier.”

“Haha…” The Tall man chuckled. “Finally those hands did something useful, young thief. Now…shall we have our final dance together?”

Asher felt the hilt of his sword in his hands. Its familiar handle, the blade reflecting, his armored face. Suddenly, for a split second, he saw His Lady’s face appear in the shine of his sword.

He closed his eyes and remembered all of their spars and training together. All their battles and all their sweat that poured and watered the dirt.

All his defeats.

All his victories.

He remembered her face. He remembered her voice, all the way when they first met.

“Be my Knight, Asher Lewis, prove your worth while being by my side.” Her confident words resonated in his soul. “You can be stoic, joyful, cruel, or kind. I do not care. As long as you wish to fulfill your dreams, stay by my side. Be my strength.”

Asher smiled and a calm enveloped him. “Yes, M’Lady, always.” He twisted the handle on his hand and took the stance he always had. “On your step.” He stared down the Tall Man.

“Gladly.”

In a leap of soniclike speed, the Tall Man practically teleported right in front of Asher's face and slashed his two blades toward his neck.

Asher back stepped and dodged the scissor attack. He then raised his blade upwards to produce a vertical cut from down up. The Tall Man avoided it barely by using the air as platforms to leap backward.

The Tall Man rolled on the dirt and back to his feet as Asher took a stance, this time it wasn't his.

It was Lady Alejandra's.

The Tall man rushed forward and Asher felt his body move according to its own will. He sidestepped and gracefully swung his sword towards the man, their blades met and a spark lit up between the edges of the sword and the dagger.

Alejandra's stance was graceful and poise and made use of the Lady’s light feet in defeating her enemies with pure skill.

Asher then let his arm loose and made the Tall Man lose balance by suddenly giving him the advantage over the clash. The Tall Man pushed forward a bit and lost footing and that small opening was something that Alejandra would take advantage of immediately.

So that's what Asher would do.

Asher ducked down and kicked the Tall Man’s ankle with his stone plated feet and severely scratched the man's foot.

“Gragh!” The Tall Man reacted hastily and leaped forward and threw a dagger towards the knight’s direction to which Asher raised his arm to block the blade

Unfortunately, he forgot he had lost the armor on the arm he lifted up and accidentally took the dagger stab right through his arm. He winced as he watched the sharp blade pierce out his skin.

“Arrghh!” He screamed in pain but he nevertheless pulled the dagger out and threw it to the side somewhere in the dirt without ever so much as batting an eye.

The Tall Man didn't speak any more provocation nor any insults, he simply ran forward and drew the single dagger he had left as he prepared for a final hail mary. This wasn't just a battle anymore.

This was two dying men on their last stands.

Asher dropped his foot on the ground and thought the best way to defeat a charging enemy.

He remembered back to his training. He breathed in and donned another stance.

This time, it was the Crown Prince’s.

The Tall Man leaped from the ground to the side and, using the air as platforms, began to turn himself into what can only be described as like a rubber ball bouncing around inside a container.

But surprisingly, Asher’s eyes caught up with every leap the man took. Ben’s stance offers no openings and allows him to observe all the enemy's movements.

The Tall Man attacked from his right flank but Asher’s eyes locked on to him immediately. Asher's body moved in an instant, like a wave crashing through an ocean.

He took a step, leaned down, and cut.

Shraaak

Asher found himself a few meters ahead of the position he was in before.

“Agh!” The Tall Man behind the young knight coughed blood a gigantic gash was made from his left shoulder to his right hip. “Shit.”

Asher turned to face the Tall Man who smiled towards the youngster. “It's over.”

“You foolish boy.” The Tall Man croaked, spilling more blood from his mouth as the gash in his chest reddened ever more crimson.

“Your name?” Asher let out his hand. “Let me carry it in the honor of this battle.”

…

…

…

“Nah.” The Tall man fell to the ground in an awkward tumble. He lay there, unmoving, and breathless.

“Sir?” The young thief, Soyeon, peeked her head out of the bushes she was hiding in. “Are you done?”

“Yeah, it's ove—” The Knight couldn't finish his sentence as he too keeled over from the fatigue of this one singular fight.

“SIR!?” He heard the voice of the young thief call out to him in worry. “sir…” It grew more and more faint.

A sweet cold embrace tingled his body and the hairs on his skin began to crawl. However, this cold, this chill…it felt comfortable, like an old mother's embrace.

Asher’s eyes fought to remain conscious but alas, his vision turned blurrier and blurrier.

Until all he saw was darkness.

Chapter Text

A few moments before the battle within the second garden began, the Emperor held tightly to Alejandra's hand as he, Alejandra, and the Empress escaped through a special passageway installed within the second garden.

Previous Empresses sometimes used these pathways when they wanted to have some alone time and or did not want to be disturbed by their knights.

The Emperor knew of this passageway only because his grandmother, the late Empress, who wedded his grandfather from a simple county, often used this to have their secret trysts.

Well, that story had very little relevance to the current ongoing use for this tunnel, which was the escape to safety of the Imperials and the Grand Ducal Heiress.

“Alejandra, keep yourself close to me!” The Emperor said stiffly. “That Baron over there will be fine, he seems strong.” He said to quell the growing worry on the young lady's face.

“Listen to Jacob, honey.” The Empress agreed. “Your father would prioritize your safety above all others and that is why we must adhere to the promise we made to the Grand Duke.”

“Your Highnesses, are you truly saying it is alright to leave the wom–... Man who saved us back there to deal with the fight alone?” Alejandra seemed frustrated. “It seems preposterous to do so!”

Alejandra knew Maddison was strong, she knew that whatever the Kingdom could possibly throw at her would be crushed beneath her heel. She knew how clever the Leader of the Underworld was and how capable a woman she could be if she wanted to.

But…

There was a sinking feeling in her stomach, like something wasn't right.

The Kingdom who spent their time impersonating the Underworld would've surely not underestimated her power.

If they prepared to invade and launch an ambush within the heart of the Empire, surely they must have a precautionary measure against the powerful Underworld’s likely interference.

“You're strong, Alejandra, but you will only hold him back if you choose to stay and fight.” The Emperor argued. “I am not letting someone as bright and talented as you fall on this battlefield.”

Alejandra dragged her heels to the floor and stopped in her tracks, pulling the Emperor backward. “No.”

“Alejandra!”

“I will not let someone die for my sake, especially when I know I could've done something.” The Lady snapped her hand away from the Emperor.

“Alejandra…” The Empress gazed at the determined eyes of the heiress and a lump formed in her throat.

If she was still here, the Princess would be of similar age to Lady Alejandra had she not been assassinated by Kingdom scum. The Empress stared down at the Young Lady, the promise they made to Ramirez ringing in her head.

The Empress was not about to let Alejandra rush off to get herself killed.

“Alejandra.” The Empress tightened her words and stiffened her face. “You must not go back there, that is an Imperial Order.”

“Andrea!” Jacob, The Emperor, looked at her like she was crazy. An Imperial Order is a harsh order that the Emperor or Empress can impose. This is considered a direct order and failure to act upon said order would be counted as treason and thus the perpetrator’s entire family shall be held accountable.

“Your Highness!” Alejandra was in disbelief. She knew what the Empress meant, if she tried and helped Maddison now, she would be violating an order and risking her entire family.

“That's too much, Andrea!” The Emperor nudged his wife. “She is still young, her actions are bound to be impulsive!”

“So you are fine with letting her leave?” The Empress glared at her husband who suddenly turned quiet. “Alejandra Taylor Ramirez, you are to escort me and my husband to safety and you shall not under any circumstances leave our side. That is my Imperial Order.”

Alejandra clenched her fists.

The Empress was being unreasonable.

Alejandra hasn't even known her that long why is she being this protective? Alejandra couldn't pin down the reason in her mind. Why could they possibly be doing such extreme things?

“Why?”

“This is what must be done to keep you safe. That is the promise I…We made to your Father.” The Empress raised her chest and chin as Alejandra faced them with a dissatisfied expression on her face.

“Now,” The Empress pursed her lips, “If you care about your family's reputation at all, you would follow what I said.” The Empress sighed, her face returning to a gentler look. She reached over to hold Alejandra's hand once more.

“That's the promise you made to my Father?” She slapped the Empress’ hand away and glared at her. “I’m sorry your Highness, but I cannot live with myself, knowing I let my own honor down. I would rather be banished from my family than leave a comrade to die.”

Alejandra without a second thought, turned around and dashed as fast as she could to the second garden.

“ALEJANDRA!” The Empress yelled and took a step forward to chase after her but the Emperor stopped her.

“Andrea…leave her be.” The Emperor smiled. “That girl is a good kid, we can't taint her soul.”

“But we can't just let her join the fight against that person following us!” The Empress grit her teeth. “You heard what that orange haired man said! The enemy following us is likely the strongest one in the entire ambush.”

“I know.” The Emperor said. “I will go back for her, The exit is right around the corner…you go.”

“But Jacob…” The Empress pleaded and held both of her husband's hands. She couldn't bear to let him go back on his own

“No…you're already tired enough as is…” The Emperor reassured her. “I’ll bring her back safely. I will not let Joseph down.”

The Empress couldn't say anything.

The Emperor jogged after Alejandra as she stood still by the exit, watching her husband's back become farther and farther away.

She cursed to herself as she gripped the skirt of her dress. Her husband was placing himself in danger for the sake of his friend’s daughter. She felt disgusted at herself for trying to ruin the Young Lady’s honor.

She didn't care whether she would be labeled as a hypocrite anymore. She charged forward, following the steps of her husband.

Returning back to the present, The Captain of the ambush brought his sword down to dispose of the powerful mistress of the Underworld but before his blade could come near the woman. It was intercepted by blue steel, smoking in frost, as a freezing backbiting cold stretched from the sword’s edge towards the hilt of the other blade.

“My Lady!?” Maddison, now exposed in her normal look, guffawed at the sight before her.

“What happened to you?” Alejandra spoke in between her struggle. “I thought you were all powerful and crap!?”

Maddison somehow found it in her to smile. “Alas, I have become quite the damsel in distress and I need a powerful Knight to save me.”

“Cut the antics!” She pushed back the sword of the Captain, Hughie, as she turned to face Maddison who was grinning. “I swear to god, don't make me regret coming back for you.”

Maddison laughed but her face turned serious. “Be careful.”

Alejandra felt a tingle in her neck as the Captain rushed from her left and nearly decapitated her but she drew her sword just in time to lighten the damage. She skidded on the ground as the force from the slash was enough to knock her quite far.

“Impressive.” Hughie Monroe mused. “To remain standing after such a strike…it seems you've received adequate training.”

“I only learn from the best.” Alejandra took her stance and set her arms forward, pointing her blade towards the Captain. She tried her best to hide it but her arms were shaking, that blow she tanked was enough to numb her entire upper body for a split second.

“That sword?” Hugh raised an eyebrow and a smile formed between his lips. “I see…a rare magic sword! Having a blade like that is a dream of mine!”

“Get your own.”

“I’ll take it from your corpse.” The Captain smiled and blasted towards her direction so fast she could barely register what happened.

Her instinct saved her as she deflected the slash by flashing her sword upwards.

That wasn't the end of it though.

The Captain’s blade kept coming and coming. It was a ferocious onslaught of never ending cuts and slices that Alejandra could only defend against.

She was being pushed back, trying her best to avoid getting injured but her arms were slowly getting tired and it was getting more and more difficult to keep up with the Captain’s speed.

“Ahahahha!” Hugh laughed with malevolent amusement. “You're keeping up far longer than I thought!”

What was this guy?

He was too strong.

He looked young too, around his early twenties. There's no way he could've become this strong so quickly.

“Crap.” Alejandra took the wrong step and slipped on a piece of stone. This single moment of opportunity was apprehended with extreme ecstasy as the Captain broke through her guard and slashed her chest. “AGGH!” She stepped back and regained her footing. It wasn't a deep cut but it sure hurt as hell.

“You know, you could've left.” He had raised his eyebrow as he casually continued his fine movements. “BUT! You chose to stay here… You have good honor, but that’ll be the end of you. You picked the wrong choice missy!”

“Shut up! Less talk, more fighting!” Alejandra grit her teeth. She was getting annoyed at everyone telling her what the correct or wrong choice was.

“AHA! You're cute!” Hughie laughed and he turned up his fighting. “Fine…I’ll use my magic too since you want it so much.”

Without a second in between, Alejandra's vision fogged and her eyes narrowed as it became harder for her to see things.

Suddenly her vision cleared…she opened her eyes and realized that the man she was fighting, Hughie, had vanished, along with Maddison.

“What the?” Alejandra then received a blow, similar to a kick, behind her back and she crashed into the dirt.

“Ahahaha!” There was laughter around her.

“Raaagh!” Alejandra slashed sidewards hoping to hit something but there was only wind and air.

“My Lady!?” Maddison's voice called from somewhere.

She turned her eyes towards the voice but she was met with a straight punch to the face and even more consecutive laughter.

“You fu–” Alejandra couldn't finish as she received another fistful of well…fist at her cheek and she stumbled backward struggling to remain on her feet.

“He’s using illusions!” Maddison informed me from somewhere. “He’s playing with your head!”

“I can see that!” Alejandra yelled back. She wasn't dumb, she knew she was being played for a fool right now.

“You need to break the illusion!” Maddison said. “You need to hu– Agh!” A shriek of pain cut her off.

“Maybe I should kill you already.” The Captain threatened. “You're only alive 'cause I’m having fun…but you're ruining it.”

“NO!” Alejandra raised her sword. “She’ll stay quiet now…I won't listen to her anymore. Now let's continue your stupid game.”

“Hah! I’m done.” The Captain’s voice had a shrillness to it that sent shivers down to her spine.

Suddenly, she didn't know why, but she could tell death was going to touch her from the left side. She sidestepped and cut horizontally. At first, she felt nothing but at the very end her blade’s edge sliced through fabric…then flesh.

“AGH!” The man screamed as the air around them rippled and shifted until the surroundings returned back to normal. The Captain staggered backward with a cut on his shoulder. “How did you…?”

To be honest, Alejandra didn't know either. She only felt that there would be an attack towards her left side. She couldn't give a proper reason as to why she managed to predict his movement.

“Good job, My Lady.” Maddison praised from behind her, she too had reappeared.

“It was nothing.” Alejandra exhaled.

It in fact was not nothing

It took everything from her.

She was about to give out from exhaustion.

“Anyways, Can you find a way to break me free from here?” Maddison wrangled her chains.

“I’ll try.” Alejandra glanced down at the green limestone looking fetters that shackled down her limbs. “What even is that?”

“Some magic sealing rock, I’ll explain later, for now…deal with his Adjudicator Magic.” Maddison frowned. “It's similar to the Elves’ wind magic, specifically mist magic. Except his, has much higher potency than normal illusions.”

“I won't be able to tell between reality and lies?”

“Exactly. There’s little to no clue whether you're going to be attacking him or just a random tree.” Maddison explained.

“How do you know this??? And How do I even deal with that?” Alejandra complained.

“I’ve been observing for some time now, I'm utterly useless with these chains binding me but I can at least tell you some clues.” Maddison explained. “As for how to defeat him on your own…I have no clue.”

“What!?” Alejandra gawked. “What would you do then!?”

“Flatten this entire section of the Palace to the ground.”

“...” Alejandra didn't say anything back to her. She held the sword meant for the princess tightly within her palms as its blue glow emanated brighter and brighter.

She felt the chill of the blade call to her.

“So? Done discussing how you’ll take me down?” Hughie mocked. “Honestly, it's really sad to hear all your planning inevitably amounts to bleegh.” He blew a raspberry to add even more insult to what he already was doing.

“Can you just.. stop being an asshole?” Alejandra glared.

“Hahahaha!” The Captain played with the sword in his hands.

Alejandra could not hide her frustration. This manchild was doing his absolute best to get into her head.

And it's working.

She took a deep breath and felt the bitter frost on the edge of her sword. “I hope you’ll awaken to your true potential or whatever.” She whispered, addressing the weapon in her hands. “I really really need your help to beat someone up right now.”

Chapter Text

Fwoosh!

A piece of what seemed to be a wooden shelf flew over Teresa's head as she ducked down to avoid getting splattered like an insect. A few dozen meters from her would be the library’s ancient weapon display. The place where she might be able to find something to help the Crown Prince with.

Teresa tore off a piece of her dress and tied it around her arms and hands. She did this so that she wouldn't have to feel the bruises that were burning in her skin. She didn't like wincing at every move she made with them.

She shut her mouth and sneaked her way behind the debris and fallen shelves as she tiptoed toward the doorway. All she needed was something she could use to defeat that man.

She stared at the Prince one more time before she vanished into the weapon's display.

The fight between Ben and Hemming continued. There was a loud crash that bore from the two’s spirit slashes colliding into each other. Ben sidestepped and tried to find a blind spot by stabbing towards the side of the Vice Captain only to be met by a deflecting blade that threw him off balance and in direct line of sight for a gut punch.

In quick thinking, he used his blade to block the Spirit-infused fist and managed to avoid having his ribs broken more than they already were and instead was just flung to the other side of the library.

“You're half-assed Spirit isn't a match for mine!” The Baron or Vice Captain mocked. “Your Spirit is rendered weak by your reliance on magic, no training or honing can fix a tainted one like you!” He drew his blade and released another slash infused with spirit that flew towards Ben.

The Prince quickly erected a blood wall to defend himself but it was nullified by the power of the Spirit. The slash cut through his defense and into his chest as he cried out in pain.

“Face it, you half-assed Prince.” Hemming walked over menacingly and stepped on the Prince’s chest. “You think yourself special? You're just useless!” He stabbed his blade downward, aiming for the Imperial’s heart but Ben did not allow himself to go down that easily.

He used his hands and caught the blade in his palms. Holding it tightly, preventing it from reaching his chest.

“Fuck off.” Ben cursed and the blood from his injured palms climbed the sword in an instant and turned into little needles that pierced through the Vice Captain’s shoulder.

The blood rose so quickly that the Vice Captain couldn't release his spirit fast enough. He backed away, holding his shoulder, and leaving his sword behind as Ben let it clatter to the side.

“You bastard.” The Vice Captain scowled.

Ben stood up from the rubble. His body, cut and bruised and bleeding all over.

Ben relaxed and calmed his breathing. He felt the blood on his body flow through his veins as it rushed to heal him at a faster rate.

He tried going down the rubble but he stumbled down. His leg hasn't recovered from earlier as well. He was gravely injured and had no time to heal in between. He cursed his own life and glared at his opponent ahead of him.

“So they never sent the likes of you to the front lines huh?” Ben spat.

“Of course! Wouldn't want the Empire to see how strong we actually are.” The Vice Captain smirked. “We hid our blades and let you relish your so-called victories. Let the Empire relish in your false glory.”

“Was it all a lie?”

“Hardly, the Kingdom did lose most of the infantry in the false war,” The Vice Captains shrugged, “but they were the powerless weaklings who didn't carry unwavering loyalty for the Kingdom.”

The Vice Captain smiled like a madman. “Their sacrifices were not in vain! They managed to trick you into letting your guard down!”

The Crown Prince stumbled forward. “So you just sacrificed their lives as some sort of game?”

“Maybe. I’m not the commander here.” The Vice Captain shook his head. “If you have any complaints, it is to the higher command of our army.”

“Everything I’ve fought for in the border, all of it… it was just a mask to hide all of this all along!” Ben glared, his rage boiling like magma.

“Indeed, you would've figured that out after this invasion anyway.” The Vice Captain laughed. “But it is amusing to see the agony in your face as you realize this here.”

“You bastard!”

“Hahaha!” The Vice Captain shook his head. “There is no point in discussing further things with a dead man.”

“You're right.” Ben snarled. “I’m gonna kill you right here.”

Suddenly like a burst of tentacles, blood-red spikes erupted from Ben's direction and pierced through the air and toward Hemming. The Vice Captain reacted past his surprise and danced in avoidance as the spikes penetrated the ground behind him.

The blood tentacles looking more like arachnid limbs came endlessly from Ben’s position as he channeled all his magic into this anger.

However, the Vice Captain was simply too agile. He evaded every single attack that seemed impossible to avoid and he skirted through every cut that Ben would have given him.

“Frankly, it was fun fighting you, Young Prince!” Hemming cackled as he got closer and closer to Ben. “But I’m afraid the curtains must now draw to a close.”

From his waist, The Baron drew a dagger and struck it right at the Prince's chest. Directly, at his heart.

The staff in the room gaped in awe as their eyes dilated in fear. “YOUR HIGHNESS!” they screamed.

“DON'T LOSE!” They yelled.

But all their voices were molding together like porridge. Ben’s vision was darkening. He could feel the pumping of his heart slowly weakening.

The blood that flows through his body now seeping, uncontrolled, on the floor.

Fuck

Was all that Ben could think.

He was losing.

He was dying.

No.

He's already dead.

He failed to protect everyone.

Something flowed down his eyes. It felt like tears.

Ahead of him, past the darkness that enveloped his sight, was a young mature woman. She was dressed in regal clothing and a beautiful smile adorned her lips. A crown rested carefully above her head and her red hair flowed down her shoulders like a waterfall of ember.

She turned to face him and he could recognize her without even having to think about it. It was his sister.

“SIS!” He called. He felt his body stand up and run. He ran after that light, that figure in front of him but it felt like as he grew closer the path between them grew ever longer. “PLEASE! SIS! I DON'T WANT TO LOSE YOU AGAIN!” He cried, reaching his hand out for her to take.

The red-haired woman shook her head and pushed his hand away. “Put that away for now Benjamin.” Her voice was beautiful and sweet, a voice he truly did miss. “If you lose here, then we’d truly never meet.”

“What do you mean?” Ben’s heart ached. His chest felt like it was being knotted so tightly it was about to snap.

“Wake, there is still much to protect. Feel your desire. Use it. Live.” Her voice spoke, her hands reached over and pushed something inside his chest. “I believe in you, Benjamin O’neal. You are my chosen hero, after all.”

Ben suddenly felt like his soul was being ripped away from his body but then forcefully pushed right back.

He blinked his eyes open. The sides of his face felt wet.

I guess they were tears after all.

Ben felt something flow through him as the dagger that struck his heart began to slowly be pushed out of his body indiscriminately.

“What!?” The Vice Captain’s eyes were appalled at what was happening in front of him.

The dagger never reached his heart.

The Vice Captain raised the dagger and saw the steel bent.

The blood in his body coagulated just in time as an extra armor that defended his insides.

His blood was now stronger than steel.

“Impossible.” Baron Hemming took a step back. “How did you grow so much stronger!?”

The Crown Prince lifted himself up. “I don't know.” He couldn't explain why, but he felt his body healing faster and his limbs feeling lighter. “Whatever that was…I–”

“Enough!” The Vice Captain rushed forward. Whatever just happened was concerning. The Prince had reached another step in his magic. That was uncalled for and unexpected. This would be dangerous should the battle extend any longer.

He focused his Spirit into his hands and threw a punch towards the Imperial. Ben anticipated the attack and blocked with his arms and infused them with Spirit, managing to diffuse the full brunt of the strike only making him slide a few meters in the direction of the punch.

Hemming’s eyes widened. Sure, the Prince was still affected by his attacks but he took this attack a lot better than he would have a few minutes ago.

The Vice Captain realized it, finally.

This young boy who used to be below him in Spirit…was now on the same level as him.

His pride couldn't take this. He rushed forward and delivered countless blows to the defense of the young man, who winced as he took hit after hit.

Ben didn't let this go on however, he decided to open his defense and take an attack straight to his chest. The Vice Captain didn't expect this to happen and couldn't stop his punch in time as it struck the Prince right in the abdomen.

Ben remembered his spar in the Ramirez estate from a while ago and a smile crept on his lips.

He grabbed the arm of Hemming and grappled him to the ground. They fell in a slam as they struggled to gain control over each other.

“What is this barbaric way of fighting!?” Baron Hemming complained.

“I’ve learned to fight dirty when time calls for it.” Ben quipped as he put the Vice Captain in a chokehold preventing him from fighting much longer.

“You won't beat me like this!” Baron Hemming grunted and used his full strength to grab the Prince from behind him and throw him a distance away.

Ben smashed into some rubble, splitting them into pieces. He felt the pain strike his body but it mellowed down in an instant. He couldn't exactly explain how his body was now able to tank attacks better but what mattered most now, is he could use it to protect the people around him.

He felt the blood around him, the blood in him, and the blood all over this entire room, the entire hall, the entire palace.

He breathed in. He focused his magic on this one room.

Suddenly, the entire area began to shake. As the crimson liquid escaped from every nook and cranny of the debris. It flowed like serpentine to his hands and turned itself into a halberd.

Ben tested it out and slashed down a bookshelf, which fell over, perfectly cut with no marks whatsoever.

Then he saw a flash from one corner of the room. As a door creaked open to reveal a girl, with a bow drawn and an arrow ready to fire.

Ben realized it was now time for the final attack.

He swung his blood halberd towards the Vice Captain who intercepted it with a Spirit-coated fist, thus rendering the strike weak. However, Ben simply used the blood turning more liquid again as a way to wrap itself around the arm of the Vice Captain.

“Shit.” Baron Hemming panicked as the blood tightened around his arm grabbing onto him like a rope. He raised his other hand to pull it out with Spirit but he was yanked toward the Prince before he could do so.

Hemming dragged his feet to the floor and resisted the pull and managed to prevent himself from going further toward the Prince. Unfortunately, like the same move earlier, Ben erected a dozen or so spiderlike spears of blood that shot through and pierced the now-defenseless Vice Captain.

“ARGH!” He yelled as the cuts began to slowly hurt more and more.

This won't be enough to take him down though. With his rage set on max, he tunnel visioned onto Ben as he let out a huge burst of Spirit that freed him from the blood chains.

“You may have the same strength as me but I am still far more skilled.” The Vice Captain grit his teeth and coated himself entirely in Spirit. “None of your magic can pierce through me now!” He rushed forward with overflowing murderous intent.

Ben simply smirked and laid his full faith on the young lady a bit far to the side. “I don't believe I can beat you with my magic nor my Spirit.” He then channeled all of his Magic into his hands and blasted a splash of blood towards his head. “Do you know that Magic and Spirit actually cancel each other out?”

“What!?” The Vice Captain couldn't process what he said any longer as an arrow notched itself through his skull.

“It only makes sense after all.” Ben smiled as he felt the blood weaken upon touching the Spirit-coated body of the Vice Captain. “If Spirit disperses magic, it's logical to assume the opposite.”

…

A few moments ago…

“This must be the place.” A Boy in a black coat stood a few meters away from the Imperial Library. He eyed a pocket watch and took one step forward.

“What are you doing here?” A lady with short blonde hair, dressed in leather pants and a light white blouse adorned with a green corset, appeared before him

“It's you…The Blonde Elf in the White Cat's Guild.” The Boy spoke with little emotion.

“Correct. Now what is the Underworld’s top Informant and assassin doing in the Imperial Palace.” The Elf glared at the boy with scorn. “The Evernight, Elijah of the Underworld.”

Some notes:

AHHHH I'M SO SORRY FOR THE DELAY!!!

so many things came up and I could hardly keep up with my own life, let alone writing 27. But that's done now!

It's here!!!

I hope you enjoy it!!!

Chapter Text

“Shit.” Maddison wrangled from her chains as she lay helpless on the floor. She shifted her weight to the side so that she could try and roll over into a more comfortable position but alas, most of her strength was gone.

She watched the Lady, Alejandra, exchange blades in a one on duel against the Captain of the Ambush. She looked like she was struggling to keep up as the Captain kept his face stoic in the entire battle.

Alejandra could barely match his speed as Hughie, the Captain, swung his sword indiscriminate of his surroundings.

“Now would be a good time to activate your magic stuff, Sword” She commented, glaring at her own sword.

“Maybe, it just doesn't deem you good enough.” Hughie mocked with a grin and Alejandra scowled at him.

Alejandra glares and swings her sword with spite and makes the Captain take a step back. “Why do you have to be so noisy?” She clicked her tongue before they ran into each other and crossed blades again.

The sword fight they had was immaculate, they sped around the second garden, splitting nearby plants into pieces, their sword echoing through the gardenscape like a hundred clashing bells.

Alejandra grit her teeth, she could feel her palms sweating and grip loosen. She couldn't keep up with the Captain’s stamina. It took every part of her to take his heavy blows and it won't be long before her arms turn numb and give out.

Somewhere by the bushes and the dirt, Maddison was crawling as best as she could until she stumbled by a rock. Her strength was weak and she couldn't feel most of her body but she had to do everything she could to survive.

This little mishap from her shall be a learning lesson to be prepared for even an extremely unlikely scenario. Even ones like the rarest material, Conatus, being used against her.

“Here.” She winced. She felt a rock by her wrist. She took a deep breath before she smacked the shackles on them. After all, if she manages to break the chains, she’d be able to fight the Captain again.

Maddison thrashed her arms onto the sharp piece of rock, in an effort to fully break the fetters. She glanced up just in time as Alejandra crashed into a tree and ducked right in time to avoid being cut in half. The tree couldn't say the same however, as its upper half fell to the side.

Alejandra rolled as far from Hughie as possible, her dress was now in tatters, her arms were laden with cuts and her hair lost in arrangement a couple of exchanges ago.

Her long dark hair fell behind her as it gathered leaves, dirt, and rocks within its strands. Alejandra couldn't bother to keep it clean anymore. She grit her teeth and tightened her muscles as right after standing up she raised her sword to defend against a blow from Hughie.

“Grr…” She clenched her teeth as the strike she received was so strong that she felt like her arms were about to be snapped like twigs.

Seriously, her blade's magic triggered earlier. Why wasn't it working now?

Alejandra felt annoyed. What was she missing that prevented her from using the cold icy chill of the sword that was gifted to her.

She felt her bones ache as the force of the Captain’s strike felt like a whole anvil was thrown at her. She tried as she could but despite all her efforts she was launched backwards another time.

She struck her back into another tree denting its truck and sending pieces of it shattering around. Alejandra glanced up and drew her sword as Hughie came rushing again, not stopping his furious salvo.

Hughie smirked and before Alejandra could prepare herself, he vanished. The Lady looked around for him but then suddenly, she was surrounded by copies of him.

She turned around and realized that there were dozens…no. A Hundred.

There were a hundred clones of the Captain surrounding her. She felt her skin crawl as fear settled in the pits of her stomach.

Still, she held her ground and breathed in. The clones all came charging at her at once. She couldn't focus on a single clone, so she just struck as many as she could. She recalled all the ‘one against many’ sparring sessions she had against the Ramirez knights.

She managed to parry and dispel a few of the clones, but then she sliced in the back. Then she was cut in her arm. Soon, a blade swept her ankle.

She dropped to her knees.

She had lost all her momentum and in the next few torturous moments. She was cut and stabbed all over her body. All these attacks were non-fatal and instead only served to deliver immense pain.

“AAAGH!” Alejandra screamed. Her body was covered in injuries and blood. She felt dizzy, like she was about to faint. Her chest beat like crazy and her entire body felt numb.

The Crown Princess's blade dropped on the ground.

She couldn't stand up. She laid helpless on her knees as the Captain walked up to her with a disappointed sigh in his step.

“BASTARD!” Maddison screamed from the side, her hands were bleeding and her wrists were bruised. It seemed as though throughout the entire fight between the two, she had basically smashed her hands against the rock in hopes of removing the Conatus shackles.

The Captain glances towards the Red Witch. Her beautiful face turned into an ugly scowl as she glared knives towards him. Maddison felt blood boil inside her.

She was furious, absolutely angry.

“I didn't take the leader of the Underworld to be such an attached individual.” Hughie mused as he grabbed Alejandra by the hair and pulled it down to look at the Lady’s face. “What is it about you that makes the Red Witch so…tethered?”

“LET HER GO!” Maddison didn't really understand why she was mad or why she felt so deeply enraged. She had told herself not to get too close to the Lady.

Did she forget herself?

She clenched her fists as her rage grew ever the more stronger.

Whatever. It didn't matter right now, all Maddison knew was if the Lady wasn't saved. All her plans were in danger. She had to reason to herself why she felt so compelled to help Alejandra Ramirez.

In the end… Did she even need a reason?

“Hmph.” The Captain gazed at the glare the Lady was giving him as well. Alejandra couldn't move her body, but she wasn't about to let some stranger put their hands on it without her defiance. “I supposed you seem fairly adequate to hold some fair bit of devotion to. Your name and your potential seems far beyond your normal person.”

He turned to the Red Witch with a smile then gripped Alejandra's hair and smashed her face into the dirt. “You have indeed picked a capable pet, Red Witch.” He then stepped on her head to drive it deeper down on the ground.

“FUCK YOU!” Maddison spat at him.

“I’m,” Alejandra resolved her will, “not a goddamn pet.”

“Is that so?” Hughie scratched his cheek. He put his foot away from her head and kicked her in the chest instead.

“Guh!” Alejandra felt like vomiting. Her gut was just struck with a powerful kick that she rolled over to her other side.

“What is she then, Red Witch? If she says she's not a pet?” Hughie smiled as he mocked the helpless woman in front of him.

Maddison’s face was no longer full of fury. Her eyes moved away from the Captain and turned towards the suffering Alejandra, who was clutching her gut as she vomited spit and gastric fluid from the kick she received.

Maddison’s expression was dejected, worried, and guilty.

Why did she feel this way?

Why did she feel so worried for the Lady she only planned to use?

Was this a mistake?

Did she mess up?

Hesser…that old man. He was right wasn't he?

She got too close to her. These emotions…

She shouldn't have them.

“What does it matter?” Maddison opened her mouth and glared at the Captain. “She may not be a pet, but we exist to use each other. She's just another tool to me.”

Maddison could not afford any emotions connecting her to the world.

She must sacrifice her soul, her heart, everything.

For the sake of her goal.

“I see.” Hughie laughed. “I guess in the end, tools are tools.” He walked over to Alejandra and grabbed her collar.

“Get away from me.” Alejandra tried to fight back but the pain from everything kept all her movements slow and weak.

The Captain threw her right in front of the Red Witch. “You heard her, Young Lady.” His voice cut deeper than his sword. “What would you like to say back?”

“My Lady,” Maddison’s eyes couldn't hide the guilt she felt from the words she had spoken.

“Don’t.” Alejandra snapped. “Don't give me excuses.”

Alejandra noticed her sword near her. Despite all her cuts, and all her bleeding. She managed to pick herself back up.

“Oh?” The Captain chuckled. The Lady took her stance and prepared herself to cross blades again. “I assumed you would have learned the difference in our abilities by now.”

“I don't care.” Alejandra's expression was dead.

The air suddenly turned colder and the wind started to pick up. A waft of cold blew away the surrounding dust. Alejandra's blade had turned from silver to a translucent sky blue.

The ice in the blade radiating deadly frost, that if one were to touch, would give them instantaneous frostbite.

“That blade.” Hughie felt excitement course through him. “It truly is magnificent.”

The Crown Princess's sword. A gift from her parents. A blade filled with love and memories of the child long gone.

But that was its previous use. Now it's in the hands of someone else. The love of the Emperor and Empress vanished under the pressure of resentment and malice. A blade powered by strong emotion was energized by the Lady’s bitter disappointment. “Hoarfloe. This sword shall be the thin gray sheet of ice that will cut through everything.”

“Then I will receive that sword with honor.” Hughie raised his chin. “Upon your death, I shall take that blade to greater heights.”

“Heh.” Alejandra’s smile held no emotion in them, as her breath became visible from the sudden wintry air. Her skin turning pale and the ends of her hair turning bluish gray.

Somehow, the whole Lady’s attitude had changed. As if she wasn't the same person. The way she stood, her demeanor, her stance, all of it had shifted to something entirely different.

“My lady?” Maddison called but there was no response.

Alejandra, if it was still her, lifted her arm up and raised the sword high in the sky. The Captain smirked and prepared to take the slash.

“Reticence.” The Lady gently slashed it downwards.

For a moment there was silence.

Hughie raised an eyebrow. “What—” an engulfing avalanche of freezing hail burst from behind Alejandra.

An avalanche of snow and cold wind blasted from her direction towards Hughie with no sign of stopping. Alejandra drew closer, and with each step, the intensity of the cold grew stronger.

“Don't think this is enough to stop me!” Hughie grunted as he escaped from the blizzard and summoned yet another hundred of his clones.

Alejandra’s eyes dilated until they were all white. She opened her mouth and ice shards solidified in the air. “Piety.” With one word the particles of frost snapped in various directions eliminating clones one after another.

Maddison was horrified. What was happening?

This destructive capability seemingly equal to hers.

What was this magic sword?

And is the woman in front of her…still the Lady of Ramirez?

Maddison edged closer. “My lady!” She called but the woman heeded no response to her words. The bitter frost held the clones at bay as the Captain dashed around dodging the sharp icicles that chased after him.

“My Lady, Alejandra!” The Red Witch called again.

There was still no response.

“My Lady, please!” It felt hopeless. The person fighting the Captain was no longer the Heir of Ramirez. Something was possessing her.

Was it the blade?

Was it something else?

Maddison grit her teeth and she remembered their first meeting. She felt her chest tighten and she spoke the name that she had only spoken once before. In one last hope to get Alejandra back. “TAYLOR!”

A cry that seemingly stopped time.

The cold is slowly fading.

Alejandra blinked, her eyes no longer pure white, the tips of her hair returning to full black, and the paleness of her skin dissipating. She staggered in her stance. “What happened?”

She turned around to face the person who called her. She hasn't been called that name in years, a name her father had given her as a simple nickname to escape to whenever being Alejandra became too hard. It was a name that represented the carefree child inside her, the one who didn't want all the burdens of being a noble.

“Maddison? How do you kno–guh!” Her words were cut off as a blade pierced through her chest.

“That ice was surprisingly hard to deal with.” Hughie grimaced. “A magic sword shouldn't be able to do that.”

He pulled out the blade from her chest and she fell to the floor.

Alejandra stared at the hole through her body, the blood that poured down from it.

Her eyes grew weary, her vision grew dark.

“Alejandra…” The voice of her mother spoke in her mind. “You have the blood of Azarolla in you.” A vision appeared in her mind.

She blinked, nodding her head.

“Because of that blood, you carry a deep power. It is a power that comes with a curse.” Roselia caressed her daughter's cheeks. “It overtakes your body, it makes you lose your humanity…it slowly kills you.”

Roselia’s eyes had resolved. “But if a time ever comes where there is no one to save you…you must use it. Everyone’s Spirit is different…but us Azarolla are far more unique than the others.”

“The Curse of Azarolla, that runs deep in our family. A Spirit that turns you into a monster.” Roselia’s eyes were certain. “Between dying or becoming a monster, I plead with you to make this choice, my dear daughter.”

“Become a monster.”

Chapter Text

“NOOOOOOO!” Maddison cried out as Alejandra dropped to the floor, her sword clattering to the side and her blood soaking the dirt beneath her. Maddison glares at Hughie with unbridled rage. “I’LL KILL YOU!”

“Jeez.” He shrugged. Walking over to the witch and kicking her in the face. “Shut up will you. I thought you’d be far more refined than that.”

Maddison rolled over coughing blood. She grit her teeth. If only she wasn't restricted by these chains, if only she could've prevented herself from getting caught in them in the first place.

Suddenly a large flare shot up above the palace and exploded in a fiery splash of light and sparkle. “It seems our job here is done.” He glances towards the Red Witch. “I should probably dispose of you as well, while I’m at it.” He glanced down at the blade the Lady had been using earlier.

He had intended to take it after all. It was a powerful and beautiful sword. There was no swordsman in the world who could resist holding such a weapon.

He walked over and leaned down to pick it up. As soon as his hand held the handle a violent vision appeared in his head.

“Decrepit.” A bone chilling voice or more like a multitude of voices whispered directly to his mind. “Thou Spirit is far too weak.”

It was a small figure, no more than the size of his palm, but like a nightmarish hallucination, it freaked the ever living hell out of him. It was like a cold brewing darkness enveloped his entire body. His eyes could not perceive this creature in front of him.

“Mine rightful master still lives.” The creature spoke in an echo. “Thou life bears no power.” The creature raised its hand and a dreadful feeling cut into the Captain's stomach.

He dropped the blade immediately to the ground and stared at it with caution.

“LOOK AT ME!” Maddison’s voice called from the back. “YOU BASTARD!” Her cries of anguish and anger were ignored from the tense cold atmosphere that radiated from the blade.

Hughie stepped away.

The sword shook on its own. The ground below it is freezing over and turning completely frozen. It levitated a few inches above the ground and rushed to the Lady’s corpse, perching within her palms.

Then, like a wave of terror. His instinct told him to run. Run as fast as he could from there as fast as possible. He didn't listen to these instincts, instead, he was excited. What could come of this dread he was feeling?

The Lady’s loose hand gripped the sword’s hilt in a second. “Thou shall not leave this place unharmed.” She spoke. Not in her own voice, but in the voice of the creature earlier.

Then Hughie blinked. The environment around the Lady began to warp and bend, it was obvious what was happening.

Alejandra Ramirez’s body had awoken its Spirit.

Hughie smirked, his blood rushing to his finger tips. He hurriedly drew his blade and pointed it towards the creature in front of him. “Have at it!” He boasted… but that came at a cost.

A wave of energy sent gusts of wind snapping in all directions. A pressure he has never felt before engrained itself into his body. An aura, a white aura of Spirit so large it couldn't fit in his view.

A white aura so massive the likes of which he didn't even think was possible. It almost sent him down to his knees.

What was this power? This Spirit?

The Lady—The Monster in front of him. Its eyes all white, its skin pale as snow, and its hair shining like silver. This wasn't human, it was like facing an Ice deity itself.

“Foolish mortal.” The creature spoke with the Lady's lips. “Thine stupidity knows no bounds. Be cast frozen upon my master’s will.” It swung its blade and a wave of icy frost sliced through the thin air and crashed into Hughie, who barely blocked the attack with his own sword.

“This Spirit.” Hughie glances up, the view of the aura still amazes him. “I’ve seen this before.”

“My Lady!” Maddison calls from the side. It seems Alejandra had lost herself to the blade again after she had been stabbed. “TAYLOR PLEASE!” She tried to call the Lady's name again but it proved to be of no use.

The creature glanced at Maddison. “Useless clamor.” It spoke and shot a blizzard that sent the chained leader of the underworld flying to the edge of the garden and into a wall

“Gack!”

Maddison's ears perked up. As from the secret pathway out of the garden, she had heard hurried footsteps. It seemed as though the Emperor and Empress had decided to return as well.

Maddison clenched her fists. She could not be seen by them. She had lost her disguise and because of the chains, she couldn't put it back on. There was no way to escape the situation; should she be incidentally seen by the two people she’d rather not see her true self the most.

“My Lady…” Maddison gazed longfully at Alejandra, possessed by a being she could not begin to understand. She still felt guilty, calling her nothing more than a mere tool…

No she shouldn't be guilty about that.

It was the truth.

There was no sugarcoating it.

It would have been said sooner or later.

With a heavy heart, Maddison scrambles behind some debris to hide herself from the Imperials that would soon arrive.

Meanwhile, The Captain struggles to avoid the incessant amount of spikes that rocketed towards his direction.

“Piety.” The creature in the Lady’s face uttered and the ice shard she’d summoned earlier turned like homing missiles that chased him until they were destroyed.

Hughie grimaced, a memory of a distant past echoed in his head.

“BROTHER!” A younger version of him called. His surroundings covered in burning flames and a lone knight stood in front of him, protecting him.

The knight, his brother, turned around and knelt to face the young Hughie. “Hughie, I want you to run. Our village is no longer safe, the Empire has launched its attack.”

“What about Mom? Dad?”

His brother winced and patted his head. “They're okay. So you must get as far away as possible, okay? We’ll find you…I promise.” His brother wiped away the tears in his cheek.

Hughie could see behind his brother, a wall of white aura that bore through the town like a natural disaster.

The Man who destroyed his old village.

The man who killed his family while he was running away.

The Late Duke of Azarolla.

“So you're his descendant, huh?” Hughie felt a bitter taste in his mouth. “Leaving you alive is a risk that the Kingdom can not afford to take.”

From the Garden’s side emerged the Emperor and Empress who blocked their faces as soon they returned to cover their eyes from the freezing cold and ice that blanketed the entire Garden.

“Is that…Alejandra?”, The Emperor gawked, gazing at the white haired woman standing in the center of it all.

“It can't be?” The Empress covered her mouth as she felt the power radiating from her.

“That sword is…” The Emperor clenched his fists. “I didn't know it had that inside it.”

“Jacob I—” She squeezed her husband's arm. “She’ll be fine right?”

“She's Alejandra Ramirez, like her father, I believe her soul is far more stubborn than a normal persons.” He squeezed her shoulder back. “Let's stay under cover. We’ll only interfere if we try to do anything.”

The Empress felt the Spirit of the Lady all the way from behind the cover. “Roselia… It seems your worst fears have come to reality.” She clasped her hands and prayed. “Let the Goddess guide us.”

…

“OVER HERE!” Teresa looked at her ring as they dashed through hallway after hallway. They were close. She was about to see her Lady again.

“Alright!” Ben responded behind her. He stared at the maid in front of him. A quiver in her back and a bow strapped to her shoulder. She had been the reason they could defeat Baron Hemming earlier.

He was constantly impressed by Teresa the more he uncovered about her.

“Are you sure you're okay, You're Highness?” Teresa’s voice was concerned. “The staff said you were stabbed directly in the heart.”

“Don't worry, I’ve never felt better, Lady Teresa.” He smiled and she looked relieved as he said that.

“We are close. Whatever awaits ahead is bound to be deadly.” She turned to face him. “Please, take care of, My Lady.”

Ben paused. His hands felt nervous and his knees shook for a second. Their eyes met and there was an understanding between them. He sighed, smiled, and bowed his head. “Of course, She is the Future Empress after all.” He announced.

“I would humbly ask you to stop that.” Teresa’s voice was venomous.

“It was a joke.”

“I take offense to your quips.”

“There's no making you laugh is there?”

“I do laugh.” She rolled her eyes. “Simply doing so to your clownery would be tantamount to laughing at an ape held at an enclosure.”

“Are you fine with speaking such things to the Crown Prince?” He jested.

“It was merely a tease, Your Highness.” She grinned, a genuine one. “Plus, I saved your life. I should be granted some enjoyment or two.”

“You give a valid point.”

…

“You’ve got to be kidding me.” Hughie could only laugh as an ice shard the size of an elephant loomed over him.”

“Your arrogance irritates me.” The Creature spoke, levitating high in the air. “Repose.”

The giant ice shard shook and it came crashing down like a meteor.

“AHAHAHA!” The Captain laughed as he grinded his feet on the earth below him. He created a dozen illusions of himself and ran to the side of the giant ice spike.

He leaped upward and began running on top of it like a madman. He drew his sword as the ice spike crashed and began cracking from the bottom as it landed on the ground, reverberating the surrounding area like an earthquake.

He reached the tip of the iceberg and then jumped to strike the flying Lady above him. He slammed his sword down and it defended itself with a frozen wall. “Peace.” She muttered to cast the defense.

“What are you?” Hughie grit his teeth as his sword struggles to break through the ice wall. “You are not that woman from before?”

“I am master’s malevolence. I am her benevolence. I am her will but also her doubt. I am her power yet also her fragility.” Its voices spoke in a haunting tone. “Her immense Spirit had awoken thee and now our contract has been made.”

“What?” Hughie felt confused at her words. What did she mean?

Hughie tried to turn invisible but Alejandra's excessive aura dispelled it in an instant. He tried to summon illusory clones but all of them were taken down before they could get close.

This was a battle beyond him.

This creature… was too strong.

“Reticence.” It grabbed him and a blast of cold air emitted from her back. The Captain could feel his blood freezing over. The blizzard was too strong and he was sent crashing down towards the piles of ice that came from the giant spike earlier.

The creature levitated downwards. It lifted its blade high-up and a collection of wind, ice, and snow began to coalesce at the tip of the blade. Hughie knew that if that struck him… he’d be dead.

He had to come up with a plan to take her down. Even if it meant his own death. This power was far too strong for him. This creature that possessed the Lady…. Whatever it was, it was no mere monster.

It was time to use his Adjudicator Magic to its maximum ability. Magic that breaks his limits.

He raised his sword and twisted it. He breathed in and out and remembered his past.

“Run.” His Brother told him as the monstrous figure behind them got ever closer. “You must live, Hughie.”

He recalled his village being burned by Empire soldiers. The men, children, and women in his town slayed indiscriminately for the sake of war.

His neighbors, they used to treat him to free candy every time he passed by in exchange for a few errands. Then he’d go running to his mom telling her all about it. His brother would laugh and pat his head as his dad came from scouting the outskirts of the village.

He’d run off to play with his friends and he'd tease this one girl who he always found to be cute.

Hughie lived in such a small insignificant town.

It all went downhill the moment his father was unable to return home. His brother and the other knights were in a daze as his Mother told him to stay inside the house.

It didn't take long for the scream of the other villagers to erupt. Mounted men from the Empire dressed in their armor, bearing the flags of their country, rampaged the town.

They killed.

And killed.

And killed.

“Hughie!” His Mother shook his shoulder. “Go outside! Find your brother and get out of here!”

“Mom? What about you?” He asked. She glanced up towards the window. “I’ll follow soon, okay?” She led him out through the window and he dropped behind his house.

He walked out the alleyway and what faced him was the trampled body of that girl… the girl he liked.

Chapter Text

Hughie wished he could remember her name.

But every time he tried to, the vision of her bent body and her horrific expression haunted him. She was trampled by the horses as she ran away. That was all he could figure out.

“Hughie???” His brother caught him and dragged him out of the alleyway. “What are you doing outside? Where's Mom!?” He stopped for a second and clenched his teeth.

“Brother…where's dad?” He asked.

His brother shook his head and simply ran the both of them towards the village gate. “Hughie…”

“Run…please.” His brother pleaded.

“But…Mom told you to come with me.”

“I—I’m going back to Mom.” He shook his head again. “It's not safe to wait here. So wait in the forest, hide where they can't see you. Look out for my voice there okay?”

A man then came behind them. A looming figure with white aura so immense it could blot out the sky. His brother turned around and drew his sword.

“RUN HUGHIE!” His brother screamed and so he did. He ran with tears in his eyes as he booked it for the forest. Where he found a hole inside a tree to hide himself in.

He stayed there for 3 nights and 2 days.

Without leaving.

Wary of any footsteps that would come close. This was when he received his Adjudicator Magic. The moment he hid himself in the tree, he vanished. An illusion formed around the small hiding spot, hiding it from view, and keeping anyone from getting close and finding his location.

He waited for his brother's voice to call him but it didn't arrive.

He waited for his Mother’s voice but it didn't arrive.

He waited for anyone in the village to call his name…

But there was no one. After staying inside the tree for so long, he passed out from dehydration.

He only got out when he woke up to somebody having found his hiding spot and shook his body awake. “General! There's a kid here!” The person called someone else.

“What!?”

“He's still alive.”

He was found by a soldier under the Commander of the Dusk Army, Heinrich.

Hughie remembered all of these emotions, all these pain. The root of his desire.

He opened his eyes and spoke his Magic.

“Peak Illusion. ONE THOUSAND ILLUSORY CLONES!” He casted and in an instant the entire Second Garden was filled with his copies.

Even the creature possessing the Lady staggered in surprise, canceling out the attack she'd been channeling.

Hughie didn't waste time. He would defeat this obstacle in his way even if he had to die. This descendant of Azarolla must die. He rushed forward along with his clones.

There was no way to tell which was which as every copy came from various directions all at once. They bounced around and evaded attacks from Piety and it was difficult to keep up with all of them simultaneously.

Finally, Hughie saw the thread that led to an opening to her neck. It was over.

He leaped from his place and rushed to make use of this moment.

He drew his blade, fully prepared to decapitate her, but before he could swing his sword towards her neck. A sudden tingling like instinct rang in his head. He twisted his body and blocked the arrow that came flying from a far off direction.

It was aimed precisely at his head. Had he continued his movement, he would have been shot right through and would be unable to even continue his arc of motion and die before he could've killed Alejandra Ramirez.

He saw the remarkable Archer. She was perched on top of the roof, her eyes seemingly seeing right through the thousand clones and towards him.

He grimaced but a smile formed on his lips. The creature's eyes turned its glance towards his real body and in a swift motion, cut off his good arm.

He had lost.

He skidded on the dirt. His clones are fading away one by one. His other hand grasping what's left of his arm. There was immense pain, it felt like torture.

“This sucks.” He allowed himself a chuckle as he looked at the blood spilling out.

He felt it.

Her Spirit.

She stood right in front of him, her sword drawn, and ready to strike. There was no emotion behind those white eyes, only frozen apathy. Her gaze was nothing more than an empty husk doing its simple objective. There was no soul inside that body.

He held no hatred for this girl, he held no spite as well. Only pity, for a monster had consumed her sanity.

Power comes at a cost.

He knew it all too well. After all, that was the core of Adjudicator Magic.

“ALEJANDRA!” A voice called from somewhere. It was the Empress, she had come out of hiding and had decided to approach the creature.

It didn't bother responding though, it keeps its eyes focused on the Captain in front of it. With one objective inside its head.

Eliminate.

Two figures came from the entrance of the Second Garden. It was the Crown Prince and another young Lady. It was the same Lady who fired the arrow earlier. She still carried the bow and quiver along with her.

“My Lady?” The archer’s voice was faint, surprised by the appearance of the woman in front of her.

“Lady Alejandra?” The Crown Prince called as well, similarly confused as to what exactly had happened here.

“Incessant clamor.” Alejandra's voice was nowhere to be heard. It was only the many voices of the creature. “All of thee must be extinguished.” It raised its blade and the tip of it began gathering all the frost and snow in one place.

It planned to kill everything in the surrounding area.

“Shit.” Ben stepped forward, immediately reading the situation. He pushed Teresa behind him and erected a wall of blood to block the force of the snow.

The Emperor thought quickly as well and rushed behind his wife to catch her as she was flung backwards by the sudden increase of the wind speed.

“That's not her.” Ben said with certainty. “Any clues? You're her closest maid right?” He turned to Teresa.

“I— I don't know.” She bit her lip as she stared in fear towards the being that used to be her Lady.

Somewhere behind the bushes Maddison was watching the entire thing. There would be no way for anyone to survive an incoming blast of frost of that power.

She had to make a choice. She either had to show her real face to the people around so that they could possibly break open the Conatus chains that bound her magic or run away in hopes of surviving alone.

There was no way she’d be picking the latter.

She’d lose all the reason she was doing everything in the first place.

She stood up.

Maddison was ready to reveal her identity but just before she could step out.

“My… can't believe I’d see my rival in such a state.” A mocking voice came from behind her. A woman with beautiful golden locks appeared seemingly out of nowhere. “I guess weakness really does dull your senses.”

“Jamie.” She turned her eyes to the elf in a glare. An old acquaintance of hers from the previous era of the Underworld, before she broke off and started her own information guild. “What are you doing here?”

“Repaying favors.” She smiled and raised a finger, wrapped around it, was a key. “I don't know why you conceal your identity to such people, Master and you would always keep it a secret from me.”

“Don't speak of him.” Maddison glowers at her.

“Yeah. Yeah.” She smirked and booped the Red-head’s nose. “Now you better get going honey, or everyone here is gonna die.” She quickly unlocked the chains and let it clatter to the ground.

Maddison grabbed what looked to be some paper from her pockets and in a short instant, her hair turned short and returned to being orange. Her face also shifted to be more masculine. “Thank you, I guess.”

“Wow. That's all?” Jamie rolled her eyes. “I wasted my Mist Magic going here, you know?”

“I didn't ask you to?”

“But I did end up helping you.”

“Shut up.”

“You know, you look quite handsome like that.” She teased with a grin. “Maybe keep it that way.”

“You want me to punch you, instead?”

“I’d rather not.” She mused. “My face is far too precious to be scarred.”

“Tch.” Maddison turned her eyes away from the elf who just smiled knowingly behind her.

“You seem well.”

“You too.”

That was the last words they said before Maddison emerged from the bushes and activated her Adjudicator Magic.

Alejandra's Spirit might have been gargantuan and impossible to bypass for most Adjudicators.

Maddison wasn't most Adjudicators, however.

She could tell the Spirit was unstable. It’s struggling to hold itself together. Whoever that creature that is possessing the Lady is, it's the one keeping the white aura from collapsing.

The moment it collapses, Lady Alejandra should faint.

Since Magic and Spirit work as a sort of anti-theses to each other. The only way to cancel out a strong amount of Spirit, is with an equal or larger amount of Magic.

Maddison stepped out, putting herself in view of everyone in the garden.

“My Lady,” she called, “I’m sorry for all that I said earlier.” She smiled and closed her eyes.

‘I messed up, didn't I?’ Maddison thought. She could no longer deny she had grown attached to the Lady just from their small and simple interactions.

As a wave of enormous pressure, large amounts of magic exuded from Maddison. A powerful force that felt like immense gravity.

Ben witnessed, with his two eyes, what was happening. A power he hadn't thought possible. An extraordinary presence of magic that even he could not see himself be compared to. He realized, at this moment, he still had so much more to grow.

Ben winced as the force of the blizzard wind grew stronger as well as the enormous Magic radiating from that person.

That person, Maddison, got closer to the Lady, without a fear in her heart.

The white aura around Alejandra wavered as the Witch drew closer.

Maddison levitated upwards. Until their eyes locked straight into each other. She again approached closer to the heiress, who unleashed an even stronger amount of winter wind that knocked everyone except Maddison to the ground.

Maddison finally arrived right in front of the Lady. She let her fingers trace down the white strands of her hair and caressed her pale snowy cheeks “It's time to take a break, Taylor.” She whispered then embraced the woman in front of her. Her excessive amount of magic canceling out the excessive amount of Spirit.

In that short instant, the whole pressure within the second garden vanished as if it was never even there.

They both dropped to the ground in a soft thud.

Alejandra was passed out in Maddison’s arms. Her hair back to black, and her skin returning to its usual tan brown. The being that possessed her nowhere to be found.

The icy sword fell flat quietly on the side, with no more hints of moving on its own.

“Finally…” Maddison sighed as she brushed the messy hair off of Alejandra's face. “Get some sleep.”

“MY LADY!!!” The first to approach them was the archer, who rushed and knelt next to Alejandra's side immediately.

Maddison carefully handed the Lady’s body to her.

“My Lady, are you okay?” Teresa checked her temperature and her pulse. “She seems a bit cold. Oh no no no no.” She panicked, her arms shaking and her body still high on adrenaline. Thankfully, the Prince placed his hand on her shoulder and reassured the little archer.

“It's fine… she doesn't seem to be showing any signs of pain.” Ben pointed out. “She's probably just exhausted from expelling that much Spirit. Since that was…incredible.”

Maddison glanced over at Alejandra's chest. The stab wound that pierced through her body had become simply a scar. A sigh of relief escaped her lips before she stood up and walked away, letting everyone else check up on Alejandra's health.

“Benjamin!” Andrea called as she ran over as well. “Are you alright!? Where's Alejandra?!”

“I’m fine… and she's here.” Ben relaxed his mother. Whose face turned solemn when she saw Alejandra's face.

“Oh sweet goddess, is she okay?”

“She's fine.” Ben said. “I think so, at least.”

“That is no good.” The Emperor arrived behind them. “We must take her to the priests as fast as possible.”

“Definitely.” Ben glanced over at Teresa who nodded as they both had the silent agreement of lifting her up.

“Now, speaking of which. Sir Madelline—” The Emperor looked around for the orange haired man but he was nowhere to be found.

“They've vanished.” Ben pursed his lips. That man clearly was no ordinary man, and he clearly was no mere noble or knight. It had seemed that the Lady and the man had met somewhere before as well…

The Crown Prince grit his teeth. If that man was an example of his rivals to Lady Alejandra's heart, there was no choice but to get stronger.

Much stronger.

The Empress shook her head. “We must leave with haste.” She pointed back towards the secret passageway. “We’ll give that man the proper rewards for his accomplishments today, however, our priority right now must be Lady Alejandra.”

“Agreed.” Ben nodded to his Mother's decision as the Emperor offered to lift Alejandra up.

The five of them made their exit towards the secret passage to get help for the Lady of Ramirez as fast as possible.

Out from behind some bushes, two people watched the scenes, hidden from sight.

“You sure you don't wanna follow them?” Jamie asked, leaning on the wall.

“Yeah.” Maddison responded, her voice was shaky. Hearing this, the elf clenched her fists and snarled towards the Witch.

“Maddie, you should stop with this tough act.” Jamie sighed. “You're softer than you look. No one is saying you have to do this revenge plan, you know?”

“Shut up!” Maddison glared. “You don't know anything okay???” She seemed frustrated as she pulled on her own hair. “I have to do this. There's no other way.”

Jamie frowned but didn't say anything further.

“If you have doubts about my conviction, then you don't know me enough.” Maddison scowled.

“I don't doubt you…I am just worried about you.” Jamie looked a bit hurt. “I’ve known you for so long that–”

“If you actually cared— you wouldn't have left me!!!” Maddison yelled. Her mouth gaped open, ready to continue speaking but she simply pursed her lips and turned away.. “I’m sorry…”

Jamie just let out another exasperated sigh. “Where's that Captain guy as well?” Jamie pointed out, trying to change the flow of the conversation. Maddison raised an eyebrow to the question and she just shrugged.

“He got away.” The Mistress of the Underworld stared into the ground. “Simple as that.”

There was a collective groan between the two of them.

“So what's your plan now?” Jamie shrugged, refusing to look Maddison in the eye. “You can't exactly use that Lady of yours as a pawn anymore, can you?”

“I’m going for plan B.” Maddison clenched her fists. “And I will also refrain from further interactions with the Lady of Ramirez.”

Jamie frowned even more but once again, she kept her mouth shut.

“I hope you won't stand in our way, Old Friend.” Maddison glanced at the elf who simply stepped away from the wall and kicked her feet on the dirt.

“I can't promise anything.” Jamie lamented and made direct eye contact. “If saving you means standing in your way, then so be it. I will save you, Maddie. Whatever it takes.” Her face was forlorn, anxious, and utterly stricken. It carried weight and a gaze that was ready to alleviate Maddison's burden at any moment.

“I see.” The red-head looked away, unable to meet her eyes.

There was a small silence as the two of them stayed quiet for a few seconds.

“There's a long road ahead.” Jamie opted to mention, staring towards the sky.

“Indeed.” Maddison let out the heaviest breath she’d been holding this entire conversation. “Indeed there is.”

Chapter Text

It felt cold. Her whole body felt cold. Alejandra tried to breath but her throat felt like ice. Struggling to move her fingers, she squeezed her arms in what felt like some sort of restraint. She opened her eyes and peered into an endless void of blackness.

“Thou ist awake…well thy soul is, at least.” A vaguely Masculine voice spoke…

No. Voices. It was voices not a voice.

The entity spoke in a choir of different tones as they laid out a sigh.

Alejandra still couldn't speak, she only had her eyes open. She felt strange, like her heart was melting into a puddle. It hurt. Her chest hurt.

The blackness around her didn't feel like a void anymore, it was like she was covered by a smoke or haze that enveloped her body and diluted her vision.

“I took over your body for a while.” The voices spoke all together. “I didn't expect you to lose your sanity, Dear Benefactor.”

Benefactor?

What did that being just call her?

Why her?

And why Benefactor?

“Twould assume mine Benefactor can't speak.” Its looming voice whispered again. “Thou must've been quite exhausted.”

A glowing pair of frosted blue eyes shone from the deepest ends of the black mist that clouded her entire vision.

“Be not afraid, mine Dear Benefactor…or would thee prefer Master, as thou’s title.” The eye blinked curiously. Almost adorably.

But Alejandra could feel a chill form on her body. Whatever that thing beyond the black mist was, was a being she would rather not see.

“I’m afraid thou time hast come for thee to wake.” Through its hidden figure, Alejandra could tell it smiled. “I trust in your continued health, Master.”

The Lady’s eyes opened wide awake, like an electric shock sparked through her body. She snapped upwards, awakening from an incomparably unsettling nightmare.

Who was that creature?

What was that creature?

She looked around. She seemed to be alone in a large bed, in a quite astounding room. It had beautiful walls adorned with marble pillars and golden lamplights. The room was also fashioned with a crystalline chandelier with lights that shone like glowing gemstones.

Her bed was also inlaid with sheets so soft it could only be the highest quality of wool. The pillows were rigid but soft enough to embrace and the tables that stood by her bed were varnished mahogany as well.

As a merchant’s daughter. It was only right she could tell how expensive this room must've been. A few thousand gold coins wouldn't even come close to a fraction of the furniture in this place.

She glanced to the side. A familiar blade was leaned on the bedside table. It’s power hidden away in it's impressive leather sheathe.

The Crown Princess's sword…well more like it was her sword now.

She picked it up and it radiated the feeling of winter as her fingers started hurting from the immense cold emanating from it. She quickly put it back down before she lost one of her beloved finger to its powerful magic.

“Seriously…” She cussed at the sword. “Won't even let me touch it.”

“It wouldn't let anyone touch it.” The door to the room opened as a handsome man with striking red hair and a cloth taped and bandaged to his cheek.

Alejandra smiled. A familiar face being the first thing to see is as good as any. “Good day, Your Highness.”

Ben sighed as he walked over and picked up a seat to sit on next to her bed. “I would tell you to drop formalities when we’re alone but I assume you'd never agree to such a thing.”

Alejandra bowed her head. “Such unscrupulous behavior is beyond me, I’d never know when we are actually alone, especially in public, You Highness.” She gave him the fakest smile she could and he could only laugh.

After all, she was right. Having the Heir of Ramirez and the Crown Prince speak informally to each other is bound to spark rumors shall a bystander so much as so accidentally by chsnce find themselves eavesdropping.

“You always carry such a dignified aura to you, My Lady.” He reached over to her hands and kissed it, with no slight objection from her. “How are you feeling?”

“I feel fine…albeit cold.” Alejandra shrugged as she said that and a frown forms in the Prince’s face.

“That's worrying.” Ben pouted. “It's been five days and you should’ve fully regained your normal body heat.”

“FIVE DAYS?!” The Lady found herself unconsciously yell. She blinked, realizing her overreaction, before clearing her throat and reverting back to a reserved persona. “I’ve been asleep for five days?”

“Indeed.” Ben leaned back on his chair. “Your mother has been gravely worried, especially after that display of Spirit you showcased in the second garden.”

“I see…” Alejandra couldn't remember much. Only vague hints of a battle before she passed out. It was a haze, like trying to remember a memory from so many years ago.

“I should call towards the Duke and Duchess soon and inform them about your awakening.” He slapped his knees and stood up.

“Wait a minute, Your Highness.” Alejandra stopped him. “Why were you here?”

The Crown Prince simply gave her a sly smile. “In the five days you have been unconscious, My Lady. I have never once left your side.”

The door closed and she was alone again.

What was that?

What did he mean by that?

Alejandra’s lips quivered and her eyes glanced downward as she tried to force her blushing cheeks back to normal.

He’s just a kid..

It was just like a young boy trying to flirt with an older sister figure like her. She reasoned. A young man like him needs to be much older before he could even try to make a move on her.

She sighed and slapped herself back to reality. Alejandra must worry first about herself, her position, her domain, and then her retainers.

She was fine now, only with a slight bit of cold. Her mother would probably send her through a rough scolding but that didn't matter right now, she would just be happy to see her mom again.

The East should be needing its Lord and Lady soon, so she expected to return to the Ramirez Duchy in a few days after her recovery. She missed the smell of the sea and the coastal feel of the territory.

She wanted to play and walk on the sand again, with Teresa and Asher behind her.

Her heart dropped.

Her breathing hitched.

Panic set in.

What happened to them?

Surely, they're alright right?

Teresa's not just a maid but also a young lady of a noble house, she would likely be escorted to the evacuation area as fast as possible. What about Asher?

Asher….

She grit her teeth.

Knowing that man, he would probably risk himself to protect people. He’s extremely selfless, to an unhealthy degree. He would sacrifice himself to save even a single random stranger.

Alejandra didn't understand him in that regard. She was prepared to sacrifice herself for her people and for her loved ones, but the desire to protect one single human to your utmost…Alejandra could never see herself like that.

She was far too practical to be that heroic.

She must go find them.

She needed to know they were safe at all times.

She stepped out the bed and put a robe on top of her existing one and as she was about to prepare to leave, a stomp opens the door to her room.

“Young Lady!” A bellowing scream of maternal authority shook her to her very core.

There, by the door side, stood her Mother, whose expression was stern and strict, with her Father behind her carrying the softer look of the two.

“M-Mom!?” Alejandra panicked. Faced with the fury of her mother even she could not help but shiver her timbers. “I was just gonnaook for—” She tried fo explain herself but before she could, arms already circled her entire body into a warm embrace.

“Oh my dear sweet child,” Roselia’s voice was hoarse and parched. Her every word needed a breath in between due to how anxious she seemed to have been, “you're okay…thank the goddess you're okay.”

Alejandra blinked. Her chest felt heavy and well of emotions began to crawl its up to her eyesm “I-I…Mom I–” For some reason, she had trouble speaking her thoughts.

“Shhhhh.” Roselia caressed her cheeks as the stern Duchess of Ramirez gazed lovingly at her daughter, wtih tears dripping down her cheeks. “I’m here…I’m so glade you're okay.”

Finally, they burst out as Alejandra’s tears flowed down like a river of her worries was pouring itself away. “I was— I was scared, Mom.” She admitted.

“I know. No one is ever not afraid. Especially when you have something to go home to.” Roselia wiped the tears away from her cheeks. “I love you so much.”

“I love you too.” The Daughter cried into her mothers embrace. As if she wasn't already a lady nearing her twenties. Alas, a child of a mother will always and forever be a child of a mother.

The Duke stood by with a smile before walking over and embracing the two most important people in his life.

Alejandra had always been different from other kids.

It didn't take a while for her to pick up her Father’s genius and her Mother’s swordsmanship.

With her official noble training starting at a very young age of four, and being put under her Father's wings a close two years after. Afterwards, she began her full swordsmanship training at the ripe age of ten.

Of course, even if she was prodigious in such categories. The ones teaching her were far more involved and experienced in their own respective art, whether it be business or combat. She had to work hard to live up to the expectations of everyone around her, including herself.

She realized, she had to work harder than anyone else so that she would be able to stand as the heir of Ramirez.

Of course, such thoughts turned into doubts in her mind the moment she came across nigh impossible obstacles.

Such as the time where a beast somehow found its way into the Eastern Lord’s domain when she was young.

The Young Lady, around the little age of thirteen, with a ten year old Teresa behind her, stood face to face with a black bear.

It wasn't a large bear, but for a child it was as gargantuan as a demonic beast. It growled at the young Alejandra, whose knees buckled and her fear overwhelming every other sense in her body.

Of course, a normal child would've been mauled to death in such a situation.

But the the scene ended with the bears head rolling on the ground, detached from its body.

The blood of Azarolla is powerful, even when one is yet to awaken their Spirit, the body of the bloodline itself is impressive.

Still it wasn't just her blood that saved her.

It was overcoming the overwhelming fear.

The only thing that stood behind what she desired to protect and what seeks to destroy it… was her.

Should she fail to defeat the black bear, it would kill her then undoubtedly go after Teresa next. She could not let that happen. No matter the cost. Her own life and everyone she loved, all of them mattered.

There was never an option to lose.

It was like instinct, like your Body moving kn its own. She felt her feet kick up the ground and her hand swing with all its strength. She remembered not being able to cut cleanly through the Bear’s neck that she had to force her way through.

That was the first time.

The first she had ever drawn blood.

A desire to live, to protect. This desire overcomes everything else.

Of course, this was not the only lesson she learned from that fight.

As the whimper of young cubs of the black bear broke from the trees and ran to check up on their dead parent.

Alejandra watched coldly, as the cubs used their noses to shake their mother awake. Their cries and whimpers piercing her heart with guilt.

She sheathed the sword and helped Teresa up. “Let's go.” She turned her back and began to walk away.

“But My Lady, the cubs—” Teresa tried to speak but the young Alejandra cut her off.

“It was either us or their mother. The best we could do is let them be.” She clenched her fists.

The thirteen year old that day.

Learned that taking a life means taking a life.

A life that was lived.

A life that was loved.

A life that had somewhere to go home to.

But as she knew and the reason she could face the act of killing head on.

Was because she, herself, had somewhere to go back home to.

And that was why she could never see herself as a hero.

Going back to the present as the mother and daughter had finished their tearful reunion. Alejandra finally managed to ask.

“Where's Teresa…? and Asher?” Her face was a mix of emotions, some hard to fully identify.

“Teresa’s fine but…” The Duke, Joseph, pursed his lips. “Asher…is still unconscious.”

Chapter Text

Roselia held her daughter’s hand as they followed after the Duke, who, right now, was leading them to the Palace infirmary.

“He’s here?” Alejandra's voice quivered as she stood in front of the entrance. She couldn't keep her heart from panicking as her palms sweat from the horrifying thoughts that plagued her mind.

“Along with the rest of the wounded, most of the knights are being treated by the priests right here in the infirmary.” The Duke explained.

Alejandra clenched her fists and turned to glare at her father. “Then why was I treated differently and placed in such a fashionable room, Father?” She grit her teeth. “Who decided that I must be treated with special care over the others.”

The Duke was a bit taken aback by her statements. Roselia frowned and stepped forward, and was about to explain the situation when a voice cut them off.

“Do not misunderstand, Lady Alejandra.” The authority that could be felt through the air, as the one and only Emperor arrived, accompanied by an aide. “I merely wish to treat my savior with the highest quality concern. I hope you don't take my generosity as malice.” The Emperor spoke with a silver tongue, much like his son.

It's not like she could be irritated after that statement from the Emperor. She would seem arrogant for denying the thanks of the Imperial after she did in fact help keep their lives safe. Alejandra pursed her lips and kept quiet. “Apologies, You're Majesty. I didn't expect to see you here.” She looked down.

“Neither did I. I expected the Lady to be recuperating in bed, not running around in public with a mere robe.” He remarked and Alejandra blushed and immediately hid herself behind her mother.

“You're Majesty, please.” Roselia sighed and the Emperor chuckled.

“Relax, Duchess, I merely jest.” The Emperor smiled towards the young woman. “I am forever grateful, Lady Alejandra.”

“Y-you’re welcome, Your Majesty.” She muttered from behind her mother.

“Marquis Caruso, would you please get the Lady a dress.” The Emperor turned to the aide next to him, who bowed and saw himself off, probably to search for a maid who could help.
“While he’s gone, shall I escort the Grand Duke and his family to see the injured Knights?”

“It would be an honor.” The Grand Duke gestured a bow as the Emperor walked ahead of Ramirez and opened the door.

The infirmary smelled…well not great.

It reeked of iron, blood, and medicine. The walls were covered in white translucent curtains. The entire hall had only one window and it was a large double latch that had the symbol of the church on it.

The light that passed through turning golden yellow as it shone across the stone floor. There were rows of beds that lined the edges of the giant room. Lamps hung from the walls and the ceilings that helped illuminate the gigantic space.

Priests were scrambling about either talking to Nuns or offering healing prayers to the injured. The beds were draped in white sheets and some of them were already covered head to toe… to hide the…

Corpses.

Alejandra felt the panic rise towards her throat. She scanned every bed for any sign of him anywhere. She knew he was simply unconscious as her Mother had said, but she couldn't help but worry all the same.

“Lady Alejandra, relax.” The Emperor spoke as he walked ahead of them. “Sir Lewis is alright, although he needs more ample time to rest for sustaining such serious injuries.”

Alejandra stopped in her steps and pursed her lips. “Did…Did Marquis Lewis visit?”

Jacob, The Emperor, turned to her with a forlorn expression in his eyes. “He was…busy.”

“I see.” Alejandra felt her blood boil but she calmed herself down quickly. They finally arrived by the Heir of Lewis’ bed. A wave of relief floods through Alejandra's entire bloodstream; she didn't even notice the stranger that was sitting next to him.

“Umm…” The stranger, a short long-haired pale girl, blinked. “Who are you people?” She glanced the nobles and the Imperials up and down before she choked on her spit, realizing who was before her. “Ahem! Y-Your Majesty! and the Grand Duke!” She immediately bowed right after.

“Rise.” The Emperor smiled. “What's your name, young lady?”

“S-Soyeon, sir.” She answered.

“A strange name.”

“I’m from one of the Southern States, Your Majesty.” She replied. “I am from a family of half-breeds in the Third Root.”

“It gladdens me to see a foreign citizen caring for my own.” He knelt down and gave her a shoulder pat. “Forever hail the World Tree.” He chanted in respect.

“A-ah…” The girl, Soyeon, bowed her head once more. “G-Glory to the Crimson Dragon!”

The Emperor chuckled and looked back towards the ducal family behind him. “I will leave you to be with him now. I must visit the rest of the Knights.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty.” The Duchess curtsied and the Duke bowed.

“Oh! And Lady Alejandra, after you get changed into a dress. Meet me in my office later.” The Emperor waved his hand dismissively. “I’ll see you soon.”

Roselia frowned at what Jacob had said but turned her attention to the Knight under Ramirez. “Asher?” She called upon his name but there was no response.

“The priest said it’ll take at least another day before he awakens.” Soyeon said. “He was badly poisoned in the battle he had to push through.”

“What exactly happened?” The Duke, Joseph, grabbed a seat, and sat down next to the ailing man.

“He…saved my life, Your Grace.” Soyeon looked longingly towards the unconscious knight. “Even though he could've left any time…He kept fighting to save me.”

Alejandra winced and shifted her gaze, to hide away the scornful look in her face. The Lady hated the fact that she felt angry right now.

Angry towards an innocent young woman.

Angry towards the person Asher nearly died to save.

She hated it. She hated this feeling. She hated feeling selfish and unkind, but if it had to be that girl on that bed and not Asher, she would much prefer that.

She knew Asher would probably scold her for feeling this way but she valued her people’s lives over strangers.

A guard then came and walked over to the Duke and whispered something as Alejandra noticed the Emperor make his leave. She then witnessed her Dad’s face turn grim and her curiosity grew.

“Roselia.” His tone was serious. Alejandra knew this was an extremely important matter, since he didn't even bother calling Roselia by her pet name.

“My Dear Duke? Is something the matter?” The Duchess frowned and put her fingers on his chest to try and calm him down.

“Alejandra, I’m afraid your mother and I will be spending the next few days in the palace.” The Duke pursed his lips and then had a silent conversation with the Duchess just with their eyes.

Roselia nodded and followed after the Duke who exited promptly by the front door.

“A-aren’t you going with them, M-My Lady?” The girl, Soyeon, looked up at her with her slanted eyes. Alejandra felt pissed looking at her face next to Asher’s but she held herself back.

“I’ll be staying with my personal Knight for a bit longer.” She emphasized her possessiveness towards the man but she can't exactly bully the innocent lady in front of her.

“I-I see.” Soyeon nodded. “I’ll get you something to drink then.” She ran away in a direction, leaving the Lady behind next to Asher.

Alejandra felt even more guilty. She seemed like such a nice girl too, yet there she was, a noble woman, exuding an extreme amount of hostility.

If someone looked at this scene, it would probably look like a villainess bullying a poor innocent girl. Alejandra sighed and dropped her head on the bed.

“Ash… I kept telling you. You don't have to save everyone.” She mumbled. “You may be a knight but you’re my knight. That means you being able to protect me is your top priority.”

“I don't like seeing you like this.” She glanced towards the unconscious man. “Teresa would hate it as well.”

Alejandra reached over and grabbed his hand. “I should've been there by your side when you fought, I should've fought alongside you.” Alejandra felt a lot of guilt eat her up inside. “As your sworn Master, I am sorry for being incompetent. You're my dear friend and Knight, but I can't do anything for you right now.”

Alejandra leaned her head into his hand and it felt harder to breathe. Tears welled up and she felt like she was going to burst, but she composed herself.

She decided that it was time to set her life straight. To get stronger to protect the people she loved, she was going to become as powerful as her mother.

No.

Stronger.

She remembered a few nights ago. The last conversation she carried with the Red Witch. She remembered…

What did she remember?

Her head rang from trying to remember that night.

“—tool–”

“Not—”

“Tayl—-”

It was bits and pieces. Like a puzzle that just wouldn't piece together.

That reminds her. What happened to Maddison?

She couldn't have simply disappeared. She was behind Alejandra while the Lady was fighting the Captain.

“My Lady?” A voice called out and for a split second her heart jumped out of her chest thinking it was Asher but it was simply the voice of the girl he saved. She tried to stop herself from looking too disappointed.

“I brought you some water. I-It’s not anything special but it was the only thing the priests had.” She mentioned and handed her a cup.

The priests of the church. They didn't carry any special magic in them except the few Adjudicators who joined but every priest and sister is trained in medicine and herbology. You could call them less of a church and more of a charity group that wanders the Middleworld and helps distant villages in either the Kingdom or Empire.

The Church of Asmodeus is an unaffiliated organization that both the Empire and Kingdom can't do anything about. It's a faith based group that worships Asmodeus and helps in the aid after a war. They don't participate in the war itself but simply stay in the backlines of both parties to heal those that are injured.

If you asked Alejandra, they weren't exactly as pure as you would expect a bunch of wandering doctors to be.

As much as they hold themselves in high regard, they don't actually take any action to prevent violence and war, they simply just put a bandaid over the cut after it's already bled enough.

Still, she can't fully fault them. Their entire belief is about being passive and kind which inherently disconnects them from doing anything major.

Alejandra drinks from the cup and stands up. She wipes her eyes to hide the fact that she was close to crying. “Thank you.” She said and the girl blinked before bowing.

“Ah! It was my pleasure.” She had a smile as she did so.

Alejandra once again felt a bit annoyed but it wasn't entirely the case anymore. She was about to talk to the girl more when the door to the infirmary opened and revealed a nobleman.

“Where is he?” An aged man with platinum blonde hair and a tired look in his eye scanned the room and addressed the priest on duty. Alejandra knew who that man was and she wanted to punch him immediately.

“Marquis Lewis.” Alejandra muttered under her breath. The noble looked around until he finally made eye contact with the Lady.

He approached her with an indifferent look in his eye. “I see you're awake, Lady Alejandra.” He frowned.

“You're doing well, Marquis.” She bit back. She didn't even try to fake being pleasant.

“Uh–ah– Nice to meet you, Your Grace. I’m Soyeon, the girl your son saved during the ambush.” Soyeon bowed and introduced herself but the Marquis didn't even bother glancing at her direction.

“It seems my idiot son made a tragic blunder. Saving commoners when he should've been protecting the Grand Ducal Heir.” He scoffed. “Apologies for his ineptitude, My Lady.”

“Do not worry, Marquis, he was quite dependable in his work. I apologize if the Captain of the Royal Guards is too blind to see it.” Alejandra didn't waste time insulting the Marquis, who was in fact the current Captain of the Royal Guards and the one who co-leading the investigation against Alejandra.

“Hmph.” He turned his eyes towards his unconscious son and walked towards him, pushing Soyeon away without even as much as looking at her. “It seems he’s awakened to some Adjudicator Magic as well.”

“Isn’t that lovely?” Alejandra didn't know this and when she heard it, she felt so excited for him… but she couldn't show that side of hers towards this jerk that calls himself Asher's father.

“Hardly. He should only be capable enough to do so. He is my heir after all.” He spoke with apathy.

“Do not fret, whence we return to the East, he will be trained by my mother with the Magic he had recently obtained.” Alejandra announced. “Your Grace should not be worried.”

“I’m afraid you've misjudged my Lady.” The Marquis turned to her. “My son has already resigned from his servitude.”

“Excuse me?”

“He had put in his two week notice at your father's behest and it had been rendered effective… today.” The Marquis approached the Lady with unbridled hostility.

“That doesn't make sense.”

“My Lady, I’m afraid my son has to now begin his training to be the Heir of House Lewis.” The Marquis loomed over her. “He will not be returning to the Ramirez Duchy for the foreseeable future.”

“I won't allow that!” Alejandra stood her ground and the Marquis simply walked past her.

“I suggest you bid your farewells now, My Lady.” The Marquis began to walk away. “His treatment shall continue at the Lewis estate where we will not be taking visitors.”

“You can't do this!” Alejandra turned to glare at him with anger.

The man simply sighed and looked as uninterested as always. “It's already done, My Lady.”

He left without letting her say anything afterwards.

“M-My Lady?” Soyeon reached over and tried to touch Alejandra's shoulder but she jerked back out of anger. She turned to face the girl.

Was it her fault?

Was it because of her that Asher's being taken away?

Was it all because he got hurt?

Rage. Confusion. Hate. Guilt.

She couldn't tell which was which.

All of these were flooding her brain as she couldn't calm herself down any longer. She felt a boil in her blood. It felt horrible and her vision was waning. It also felt like her body was being swallowed by a dark haze.

“My Lady, you're glowing!” Soyeon pointed out. Alejandra had begun to radiate a white aura around her. It was her Spirit, it was leaking out due to her anger.

Alejandra quickly closed her eyes and punched the floor to calm herself down. The floor cracked and it created a dent as the powerful amount of her spirit was released in that blow. Thankfully, doing so seemed to have quieted the rage inside her.

She fell to her knees and struggled to breath. She grasped her chest as she stared at what she had just done.

“My Lady!” Soyeon, without a second thought, rushed to her side and helped her. “Do you need some more water? Priests!”

The Priests and Nuns who were simply staring at her in fear finally were called to their senses by Soyeon. They ran and got some water for the Lady to drink.

“Have you calmed down?” Soyeon caressed her back as she drank some water.

“Why are you being so nice?” Alejandra grit her teeth. “I was pretty rude to you wasn't I?”

“Ah…” Soyeon looked away, embarrassed. “I think from now on, I’d rather be kind to people no matter what. After all, that's the reason I’m still alive.” Her eyes drifted to Asher who laid quietly in his bed.

The Lady grinned and turned to face the young girl. She grasped the girl's hands who yelped and dropped the cup which shattered on the floor. Alejandra felt pissed right now, no longer at the girl but at the Marquis. She was going to prove to him that he shouldn't mess with her people, even if one of them was his son.

She looked at the girl’s eyes. If she couldn't accept Asher’s sacrifice for a stranger. She's going to make that stranger one of her people.

“Soyeon.” Alejandra stared at the panicked girl. “Would you like to become my Maid?”

Chapter Text

The Emperor waited silently in his office as the Grand Duke and Duchess entered with a crash.

“Jacob!” The Grand Duke stomped, paying no head to pleasantries. “What do you mean ‘it’ was stolen!?”

“Exactly as I informed you.” The Emperor started wistfully out his window. “I noticed them going that direction and after that ambush I could only hope we had protected it.”

“There were experienced Royal Guards around that relic!” Joseph, The Grand Duke, yelled angrily. “How could they have possibly stolen it?”

“My dear Grand Duke, what remains of the guards were simply…abhorrent.” The Emperor's eyes were serious. “While everyone was busy dealing with the soldiers from the Kingdom, a certain someone made his sneaky way into the vault and stole it from under our noses.”

“What do you mean?” Joseph took a step back and Roselia grabbed his hands as it began to shake.

“The Captain of the Ambush was not the main figure of this attack. It was none other than White Legion General Freya.” The Emperor's eyes were enraged but his demeanor was calm. “I’m sure you're reminded of her from your chance meeting at Fort Beaurley.”

Joseph’s face whitened with fear. The woman in white. Whose face was more beautiful than anything he’s ever seen, a fact which he would never admit to his wife.

He was entranced by her, like he was staring down a goddess in the flesh. He clenched his fists. He panicked.

It wasn't because he held any romantic or lustful desires over her. In fact, it was the opposite. When he thought of her as a goddess, it would’ve been a perfect way to describe her.

General Freya was a goddess of death.

Her Adjudicator ability after all… was given the name containing only three letters.

Rot.

Joseph stumbled down. He couldn't get up as Roselia tried desperately to hold him up. The Grand Duke was white as a sheet.

“Your Majesty! Please tell me about this encounter. I have not yet heard of this.” She grimaced as she saw the horrible face her husband was wearing.

Jacob sighed and walked out of his seat to lock the door. He then leaned on the door as he began to tell her the story.

It was when Jacob and Joseph were still young. Jacob was simply just the Crown Prince and Joseph was his playmate and best friend.

They were on a carriage ride to the west to conduct meetings with some nobles and the newly appointed Duke, Howard Bay.

“You're Highness, we're almost to the Western Duchy.” A young Joseph smiled. “We should take a break at Fort Beaurley.”

“Agreed.” Jacob, The Crown Prince at the time, smiled. “I heard they have fresh fruits and amazing desserts at the Fort, something you're quite infatuated with.”

Joseph crossed his arms and turned his face away. “I’m not that much of a sweet tooth, Your Highness.”

Jacob leaned forward and squinted his eyes at the Heir of Ramirez. “Liar.”

Joseph leaned back on his chair and raised his foot to push away the Crown Prince’s head. “Shut up.”

“Pushing your foot into my face is treason, you know?” Jacob complained with a mouthful of shoe.

“Go ahead then, prosecute me.” Joseph smirked.

“Oh you b–”

“Young Masters! We’ve arrived at Fort Beaurley.” The coachman called, and the two young noblemen immediately fixed themselves in proper positions and postures.

“Thank you, coachman.” Jacob thanked from inside the carriage as knights came by and opened the door.

“I’ll be going first.” Joseph stepped out of the carriage and left his hand for Jacob to grab and help himself down with. The two then stared at the giant stone wall in front of them and inside were the merry cheers of the people.

“This is—”

“–Cool. Right?” Joseph grinned and tightly held the Crown Prince's hand. “Let's go!”

“W-wait!” Jacob got dragged along as Joseph took the both of them through the streets. Both boys were laughing and cackling the entire time as the Knights scrambled to follow them.

The afternoon went by quickly. The two of them looked around the fort as their retainers looked for an inn to stay in. The two boys walked around the marketplace eating and buying street food. Of course, they wore disguises to not make them appear pompous.

The two laughed and chided each other as they had fun for the first time in a while. The two were now in a small forest inside the fort with a few knights situated around them.

“Man, Your Highness.” Joseph sat at the branch of a tree, he grinned as he covered his mouth, seemingly planning something. “Would you like to go see some ghosts?”

Jacob caught on quickly and did not look amused. “Haah? Father said ghosts aren't real…and you just plan to scare me with some bugs in some abandoned dilapidated place anyways?”

Joseph frowned and pouted. “Awww…but you look so stupid when you freak out.”

“I’ll really have to punish you for treason.”

“Hehehe.” Joseph grinned and plopped down. “C’mon, I won't shove spiders in your face this time.”

“Tsk.”

Suddenly, screaming was heard from the Fort. The Knight immediately took guard around the two boys as a group of cloaked assailants suddenly surrounded them.

“Your Highness and the Young Master, please stay behind us!” The Knights ordered as the cloaked men came and tried to attack the Crown Prince and Heir of Ramirez.

Jacob drew out his small sword but he didn't really know how to use it, he was still barely a novice. Joseph saw this and supported the prince and grabbed a fallen shield.

Thankfully, they didn't need to use the weapons as the cloaked assassins were disposed of without trouble.

“Phew.” A Knight wiped away his sweat. “Are you alright, Your Majesty?”

The screaming inside the Fort didn't stop.

“I’m fine.” Jacob exhaled. “You should go help the others.”

“I will go ahead and—” The Knight's words did not continue as he horrifically melted and rotted into a flimsy corpse in a split instant. The other knights immediately resumed their stance as they stared at the monster who just did that.

It was an unassuming woman in a white robe. She didn't speak nor move, in fact she didn't even have a presence.

When did she get there?

How did she get there?

Did she just walk into view and touch the Knight who shriveled up like a raisin.

The other knights charged towards her but they were all painfully slaughtered as something stabbed them and caused their insides to rot from within.

“A—aer-aeuughh!” They all fell one by one as their bodies turned into nothing more than a horrific unrecognizable carcass.

The woman was covered in a white cloak, her skin was white, and her hair was white. Everything about her white. She didn't speak nor did she carry any murderous intent. She just existed…but at the same time held no presence.

She looked delicate, as if she was about to fall over at the slightest blow of wind.

She was an enigma.

“Kids.” She said one word and turned to face the two boys who were shivering in their spots. Her eyes weren't open, they were closed. Her hands grasped each other and never separated as if she was perpetually locked into a prayer. The two boys blushed at her beautiful face and the alluring smile she put on but it was Joseph who first regained his senses.

“Get away from him!” Joseph stepped forward with his shield and defended the Crown Prince.

The white woman simply turned her back on them and walked away.

It was later on that they realized that the entirety of Fort Beaurley was destroyed, at the cause of an attack from the White Legion.

And it's General, the mysterious and terrifying, Freya.

“That's….” Roselia’s face turned sour upon hearing the story.

“Are you certain it was her?” The Grand Duke regained his footing and stood on his own once more. “It's been many years since that incident.”

“Adjudicator magic is unique, Joseph. There is only one of each kind.” The Emperor reasoned. “The corpses they've shown me by the vault…It could only be her.”

“Wait—a moment…” Roselia squeezed her forehead trying to keep all the details straight. “You said she was from the Kingdom right? Why didn't she kill both of you then?”

The two men looked at each other and turned their eyes towards the Grand Duchess with combined confusion. “We don't know.”

“She may have simply spared us on a whim.” Joseph shrugged.

“Or she held some personal creed.” Jacob threw a suggestion. “In any sense, she still arrived in secret and stole the relic.”

“It makes sense. Her lack of presence would probably allow her to sneak in during the commotion.” Joseph rubs his chin and glances back towards the Emperor. “Have you made any movements to address that?”

“You know who I am, my Dear Duke.” The Emperor smiled. “I have several contingencies planned long before this incident.”

“Figured.” The Grand Duke smiled back. “Shall I make my own actions as well? I have a few pieces left up my sleeve. If you—”

“W-wait! Hold on again!” Roselia butted in between the two once more. “I’m lost here, what exactly did they steal and what are these plans you're talking about?!”

The two men stared at each other again then towards the Grand Duchess.

“The Demon King’s heart.” Jacob dropped casually. “That's what they stole.”

“What!?” Roselia panicked immediately. “What are we doing here then? This is a national crisis! What if they do something with it!?”

Joseph sighed and calmed his wife down. “My dearest, it's fine. We know not why they stole it, but the demon king's heart is but a relic.” He explained. “It's more akin to a mere rock than any of the evil things you're imagining.”

“It was handed to my Grandfather by the Hero, Arunn.” Jacob shrugged. “Our family has kept it since. Knowing my lineage, the past Emperors and Empresses likely tried to experiment with the heart, and as far as I know…nothing came about.”

“Still…” Roselia clenched her fists. How could these two men be so relaxed? When such a thing had just happened.

Were they stupid or what?

“I’ve already made certain advancements to intercept the White General at her destination.” The Emperor sighed and looked fondly towards a direction. “It appears, I’m gonna be busy for a while.”

“Her Highness will understand.” Joseph immediately reassured him.

“She always does. It pains me to think that she may get used to me spending my nights in my office instead of beside her.” Jacob's expression carried such longing.

“How is Her Majesty's health? If I may boldly ask.” Roselia’s eyes were worried.

“She's doing fine, Grand Duchess.” The Emperor walked forward and back to his seat. “But I’m afraid we must shift the topic to a far more disagreeable conversation.”

“What do you mean?” Roselia tightened her fists. She had a feeling she knew what was next.

“I had asked your Daughter to come visit me later, but I still would like the two of you to be informed first.” He slid over a letter on the table. “It appears I won't be able to help you with matters regarding this.”

Roselia picked up the letter and her heart sank. She noticed the stamp used in it. It was a stamp she had forgotten and had never seen ever since she married the Grand Duke.

It was the official stamp of the Head of the Azarolla Family.

Amelia.

“The Northern Duchess seems to have heard of your Daughter's Spirit awakening.” The Emperor leaned on his chair.

“No.” Roselia placed down the letter immediately without even reading it. “I will not send Alejandra to the North.”

Jacob closed his eyes and turned his face away from the Grand Duchess. “The House of Wolves are quite adamant about training your child there.”

“It's far too cold and barren, Your Majesty!” Roselia eagerly complained. “She's far too young to experience the harshness of the North!”

“Roselia…” Joseph pulled her back as the Duchess slammed the table.

“She carries Azarolla blood, does she not?” The Emperor turned back towards the Duchess, his eyes even more serious than before and his demeanor having changed completely to which even the Grand Duke is taken aback by. “I’m afraid the Duchess has made her stance clear on the matter. Alejandra Ramirez will be sent North to train her blessing.”

“It's not a blessing, Your Majesty!” Roselia angrily complained once more. “Dare say it's more like a curse than anything.”

“She is much too dangerous to be unchecked, Grand Duchess.” The Emperor spoke harshly. “The Azarollan Spirit is not to be trifled with. You, yourself, would know it more than I do. Shall it go untrained, who knows what could happen?”

“But—”

“Your Majesty!” A servant called from the other side of the door.

“Come in.”

The servant opened the doors and was a bit surprised by the presence of the Grand Ducal Family. “L-Lady Alejandra's spirit has lost control for a moment in the infirmary, it seemed she had destroyed the floor in her anger.” The servant took glances towards the Duchess, afraid she might take his life.

Roselia winced at that report. The Emperor was right. Without proper training in her Spirit, Alejandra won't be able to control the monstrous urges inside her blood.

She might lose herself and hurt innocent people.

Or worse, hurt the people she cares about.

The Duke squeezed her shoulders. “Roselia, I think it's—”

“I know.” She bit her lip. “She has to.”

“Fret not, Duchess Amelia swore to accommodate her properly, so you need not worry in that regard.” Jacob waved his hands. “You.” He referred to the servant. “Call the Lady here now.”

“Lady Alejandra, Your Majesty?”

“No, Lady Wessenburg– Of course Lady Alejandra!” He sassed the servant, who scampered away like a mouse from a cat.

“Your Majesty, If I may make one request?” Roselia stepped forward.

“I’ll oblige. What is it?”

The Grand Duchess glanced towards the Grand Duke, who smiled back at her. She then explained her request towards the Emperor who simply laughed heartily.

“Of course!” He grinned. “See to it that it will be done!”

The two then left the office as the Emperor was left to his own devices once more. He seemed a bit forlorn, his breaths carried heavy weights far more than anyone could imagine.

“It appears… This Empire is in quite some trouble. You passed on too quickly, Bellius. I’m afraid your successor is far too ambitious.” He glanced out his window and offered a whistle that resembled an ode to the deceased. “Then again, I suppose this world could use some more ambitiousness.” He smiled to himself for a few moments, reminiscing about the past.

“Your Majesty!” The servant called from the other side again. “Lady Alejandra has arrived.”,

“Tell her to come in!” Jacob turned his face towards the Lady who had entered his office. He could only hope for her continued survival.

Somewhere else…in a cold distant land.

“How close is she?” A raspy non-human voice spoke.

“They have stated that she’ll arrive in a month or two, Sir.” A Kingdom knight bowed.

“I thought Leilo was with her?” The raspy voice spoke once more, hidden in the shadows.

“The Commander is with the General.” He confirmed. “They have retrieved the relic and are on their way.”

“Tsk.” The creature behind the voice finally showed itself. It was a disgustingly tall and lanky figure, with a sharp chin and an egg shaped head. Its skin was maroon in color, like that of burned rotten flesh. It had a single eye placed on its head and a large curved mouth that traced the edges of its jaw. Horns also line the side of its head and protrude outwards to the back before bending to the center.

Its hands were thin and bony, in fact, its whole rib cage was showing.

“Sssssss-” It hissed with malice towards the Kingdom knight who gave the report. “If they don't arrive sooner, I will flay every soldier in this place myself!”

“Relax…Fames.” A young woman’s voice chastised the creature as she sat on a golden throne, standing out extremely flamboyantly in the white snow. “Freya will arrive in her own time. She is quite aloof in that regard.”

“Ssssssss–” The horrible creature, Fames, lumbered its way to her direction. “If you say so, Crown Princess Maddison.” The rotten creature cackled.

The young woman with short red hair, a pompous attitude, and a short stature stood up and gave the demonic being a pat in its fleshy head. “Simply wait a little bit more…Then we can destroy the Empire!” She giggled.

Chapter Text

VOLUME 2

“Brrrrrr–” A young girl, brunette, and covered in a cloak shuddered inside a carriage. “It's so cold here.”

“I can hear my teeth chattering.” Another girl inside the carriage, this time with straight black hair, fair white skin, and slanted eyes agreed with her. “Aren't you cold, My Lady?”

She addressed the final person in the carriage and the one in front of them. A young woman, with tan brown sunkissed skin, around the age of 19, sitting quietly staring outside the carriage window.

She had her black hair tied to a clean bun. She wore a furry coat over a comfy blue dress. She turned her eyes towards her two freezing maids. “I’m not cold at all. In fact, I am extremely excited!” She grinned from ear to ear.

“Ehhhh?” Soyeon, the eighteen year old girl with long black hair, gawked at her Lady.

Teresa, the young 16 year old brunette, sighed. “You get used to it. Our Lady is a strange one.” She shrugged. “Lady Alejandra must be hot with excitement.”

The carriage soon came to a stop as it arrived at the castle gates. The Coachman slipped down the reins and knocked on the window. “We’ve arrived, My Lady.”

Alejandra stepped out of the car with a bright smile on her face. She smiled as she was greeted by a bunch of Knights in black armor. They saluted and a horn blew to signal the appearance of someone important.

Alejandra could hear her two maids behind her clamoring to get down but try as she might, she couldn't take her eyes off the scene playing out before her, as a gigantic armored white bear walked out of the castle gates. Riding it, was a woman with short black hair, a cut on her lip, and black armor adorned with a beautiful white cape.

“Good day, My Niece.” The woman spoke, she was massive and her voice was deep. You could tell by her posture mounted on the bear that she was comfortable and in control. “I am the Duchess of the North… Amelia Azarolla. Welcome to the Northern Duchy.”

Alejandra stared in awe at the woman before her. The woman who was called the Spear of the Empire. A woman capable of holding back an army of demons on her own.

More often dubbed, The Woman Atop the Frozen Throne.

Amelia had a gentle but stern smile as she slid off the polar bear and approached the awestruck Lady. “How was your trip, I suppose you traveled through the River Fría?”

“Indeed, Your Grace.” Alejandra knocked back to her senses curtsied. “It took a few days but we’ve arrived at the City of Hielo as you have instructed.”

“It seems you at least know some manners from the Capital.” The Northern Duchess scoffed. “My sister has definitely taught you well.”

“Thank you for the compliment, Your Grace.” Alejandra bowed her head. She wasn't stupid, she knew the Duchess meant it as an insult to her mother. What surprised her was the fact that the Northern Duchess had no intent of hiding her malicious spite.

“Listen well, Alejandra,” The Duchess walked forward and tapped the Young Lady’s shoulder, “the North has barely no need for such etiquette. Surviving here means proving your worth.” She explained as she gestured the Lady and her entourage into the city of Hielo.

Alejandra had to ask one thing before she followed, however. “What if I don't prove to be useful then, Your Grace?”

The Duchess came to a stop in her step. She turned her head back with a gaze of overwhelming and freezing apathy. “Then you will simply perish under the snow.”

A lump formed on the Lady’s throat as she gazed at the Duchess’ broad back, unyielding and unmoving, the back that carries the weight of North in its shoulders.

“I will do my best then.” Alejandra bowed once more and Amelia smiled for the second time in this interaction.

“Let us hope your best will be enough.” She had a cold look in her eye but it vanished almost as instantly as it appeared.

Then, as if to state its impatience, the massive polar bear next to Amelia nuzzled its nose on her shoulder, likely indicating its desire to start moving. Amelia chuckled a bit and scratched the bear on its snout. “It seems Candle here would like to return to the castle now.” The Duchess glanced towards Alejandra and her two attendants.

“Shall we go then, Your Grace?” Alejandra asked and the woman only shrugged.

“Knights!” She referred to the armored soldiers that greeted Alejandra alongside her. “Take her baggage and drop it off at Castle Hielo. I’ll be taking a walk with my niece.”

“Affirmative, Your Grace.” They bowed and walked over to the carriage to pick up all of her packed luggage and items.

“Now, Alejandra. Walk with me.” Amelia called to the Lady. “I’ll show you around the city.”

As Alejandra entered the city of Hielo following after her aunt, a different reunion was also happening in the North.

Amidst the cold winds and barren snow, a certain man was walking through it all. He carried with him not anything but his own body as he traversed the freezing wasteland with barely an inch of his own life left.

“Haaah~” His breath was visible in the air. His legs felt like they were being pierced by needles as his limbs were all frostbitten. “Leilo. You purple bastard.” He cursed as his remaining strength depleted and he fell into the ground, sinking in the snow.

He felt around his body. That's right…he lost his arm in that battle against that monster. Thinking about it, this coldness reminds him of that night.

He scoffed. After surviving that near death situation he didn't expect that getting betrayed was the way he was going to go.

Hughie Monroe laid on a distant unknown snowy hill as he breathed out his final breaths.
“So the Captain of the Ambush is gonna let this be his deathbed?”

A voice rang through the cold.

Hughie opened his eyes and what awaited him was striking red hair as a woman loomed over him. He chuckled and found his situation even more hilarious.

“What are you doing here, Red Witch?” He addressed her.

A woman covered in a suspicious black cloak that stood out amongst the endless white. Its hood was let down so that her hair could blow on the chilly wind. She wore heavy clothing and her boots were tight that stretched to her knee.

“You didn't think, I’d let you survive that day so easily didn't you?” Maddison squatted down and placed her chin on her knees. “You’ve seemed to have gotten yourself in quite the predicament.”

“Heh, you could say that.” He turned his eyes away. “After my mission was done and we’d retrieved the Demon King's heart… Leilo, seeing that I can't fight as well anymore, decided to dispose of me.”

“Where is he now?”

“I don't know.” He closed his eyes. “He took me with them, making me think he was gonna find a way to help me, but then he threw me out in the cold with no food or anything.”

“Where did he say he was going?”

“Hah! You're really something aren't you.” He glared at her. “Someone's dying right in front of you and all you do is ask questions.”

Maddison said nothing back.

“Listen, Witch. Even if I was betrayed by my commander, my loyalty still lies with the Kingdom.” He grimaced. “Though, If you do find Leilo. Give him hell for me would you.”

“What does he look like?”

“He was the one that planned that whole ambush.” Hughie groaned. “Purple hair, stubble, slightly tall, and has this punchable energy around him.”

“Heh.”

“Didn't know the Witch could laugh.”

“Don't cross me.”

“What does it even matter? I’m already dying.”

“Are you expecting me to save you?” Maddison raised an eyebrow and the Captain only laughed.

“I know dwarves would sooner turn sober than expect that.” He smiled. “You're a self serving girl, saving me gives you nothing but more problems.”

“That's quite a negative view of me.”

“And an accurate one at that.” He closed his eyes again

She remained silent.

“So what now?” The Captain challenged. “Are you going to finish me off yourself for almost killing your girlfriend, or are you leaving me here to die?”

“I’d rather not get my clothes dirty.”

“Figures.” He sighed and opened his eyes to glare at her again but she had already vanished. “Leaving me to die it is…” He chuckled.

At least he carried one final conversation before his demise. He clenched up and accepted his end when certain footsteps and clanging was suddenly heard from far into the snowy mist.

He found it funny. Maybe he wasn't entirely accurate after all.

“There is a person!” A voice called from beyond the frosty veil.

“The woman was right!”

“Get the lamp and blankets!”

“Hurry!”

Hughie stared into the Northern Sky. I guess she gave him a chance to live.

Huh…

She isn't as self serving as he had thought.

Back towards the City of Hielo, Alejandra’s jaw had not once shut as they walked around the bustling streets.

She saw many things she never did in the capital or the east.

There were many other races roaming the streets, some carried with them goods for their business, others simply looked like normal citizens.

Dwarves were stroking their beard and having a pleasant conversation in some beastwoman’s outdoor food stall.

There were elves scanning and arguing over some scrolls and books.

Orcs ran forgeries and handed weapons over to Humans and a bunch of other races.

It was such a diverse crowd. One that Alejandra never even thought about before.

“Surprised?” Amelia shrugged. “The other regions always carried intensive procedures for foreigners to get accepted into their society.” She then gestured towards the whole city. “The north has no need for that. We allow those who are seeking opportunities here in this barren snowland.”

Alejandra blinked… The North was so desolate in its resources someone wondered why so many races and merchants would even consider investing time into it.

Well for the Daughter of the Empire’s Richest Man, the explanation is all so simple for her. Her Father himself owns a few businesses up in the North and she had first hand experiences in managing their taxes, revenue, and transport of goods.

The North in face value is a desolate wasteland, a place where there is absolutely no sustainable resource you could make a living with.

Compare it to the East, with its high agriculture due to being located near two large lakes, a river, and the coast. It makes it brimming with plantlife and marine life that it can use as goods for trade.

The South has connections to Areem, the Southern Coalition, not only that they're a source of high amounts of jewelry. By having the best artisans and access to a large amount of gold, silver, and diamond mines located in its territory, it's no wonder House Caruso became so influential.

The West, although in war, doesn't lack the supply due to its extensive iron and copper mines that makes it easy to create weapons and tools that it can also use for trade.

Compared to the other three regions, The North only has a couple of iron mines and a total lack of viable plant life due to how cold the climate is and how heavy the snow falls.

The North has one thing they have access to that the rest of the regions do not.

The Northern Outlands.

The Outlands are a place of complete utter scarcity. A place where no civilization can take a foothold. It is a part of the world where only two groups intermingle.

The rare elusive barbarian race, a group of individuals who settled in the Outlands for unknown reasons and are rarely seen and even heard about.

Some find their way to the mountain pass but disappear as mysteriously as they entered.

However, the other group are the demonic beasts. Animals that are warped into disgusting vile monstrous creatures that seek to destroy all that they see. They wreak havoc in Northern towns and villages and kill anything that moves indiscriminately.

They are also a source of impeccable resources.

That is the true value of the North.

They deal in demonic fangs, fur, hides, meat, and other materials you’d usually get from normal animals and cattle.

The North is known to actively hunt out Demonic beasts and use the game they collected to trade across the Empire.

Demonic fur has always been extremely comfortable and known to keep warmth for longer than most other animal fur.

Depending on the creature, their fangs, claws, and talons can prove to be good pieces of decorations or mixed into a weapon due to their toughness and durability.

Demonic hides, depending on the type, can be used to reinforce armor, create strong leather garments, and it is even used for luxury.

More than half of the North’s income and economy are from the demonic beasts found in its borders and in the Outlands.

As such, there is an occupation exclusive to the North: A Hunter.

People who deem themselves capable enough to venture out into the Outlands to hunt down Demonic beasts and earn money by selling it to the Duchy.

Of course there are also businesses that are formed by creating special guilds that trade the resources obtained from Demonic beasts for money, better gear, and even food.

Most of the cuisine in the North is from Demonic beasts as well.

The North is a place filled with opportunity not for the normal people but for those who are adventurous and capable Hunters that can defeat beasts with ease.

That is exactly why Alejandra has always wanted to visit the Azarolla territory. As a swordswoman and as a businesseswoman, the entire culture of hunting and trading is completely different from all the other regions.

The curiosity she has is about to tip over by how overflowing it is.

“Alejandra.” Amelia called to her and dragged her back again to the current reality. “We will stay at Hielo for a few days before we leave for Nieve. At that time you are free to enjoy yourself in this city.”

The Lady’s eyes sparkled like glitter. “Thank you so much, Your Grace!” She squealed and immediately started drawing notes and plans for her itinerary in this short vacation.

The Duchess eyed her niece who seemed brimming with enthusiasm. She could only look away and sigh as a frown forms in her head.

She wanted her niece to enjoy her first few days in the North because the Duchess was afraid that she would suffer in the next coming months of her stay here.

Azarollan Spirit is volatile. It is impossible to fully contain and control. Living with this blessing allows you to defeat almost any enemy with relative ease, but with the cost of losing your own sanity and a portion of your life being taken away.

“I DON'T WANT HER TO DIE!” The voice of Roselia rang in her head. The memory of their fight a few years ago replayed in her head.

“Your Grace?” The Lady called behind her, possibly wondering why the Duchess had stopped walking. “Is something the matter?”

“Alejandra…” Amelia said her name. A name she never thought she’d get to speak at all. A smile formed on her lips. “It's nothing… we shall head back into the Castle and rest there for the night. You can start your exploration tomorrow.”

Alejandra smiled with anticipation.

A new place. A new environment.

It was truly a brand new experience.

This next few years of her training…what could come of it?

The Lady could only ponder.

Chapter Text

There was a cold whisper in the darkness.

Alejandra shifted in her sleep. She had just arrived in the North yesterday. She remembered speaking to her Aunt, the Northern Knights taking her luggage into her room in the castle, Teri and Soyeon both being assigned their quarters, and her bidding her Aunt a good night before she headed off to sleep.

She remembered everything so there was no worry there.

But for some reason…her entire head felt like it had just been shaken around violently. It was hazy and bleak and everything felt blurry. It was an extremely painful migraine that made it hard to even think straight.

She shuffled in her bed.

Something was missing… she could feel it… like she missed something crucial.

In her head was a hazy black mist, she couldn't tell if she was awake and hallucinating or asleep and simply dreaming.

“I have such privilege to see thou again, Dear Master.” The same choir of voices from back at the Imperial Palace spoke to her.

Then, like a horrible memory, familiar blue eyes once again shone through the hazy dark mist.

“Who are you?” She could speak this time around. It was a miracle. Her echoed out through the sheer emptiness of the black void.

“Thou hast grown more powerful since the last time I’ve spoken to thee. Quite peculiar.” The mass of voices seemed to be smiling as Alejandra felt its eyes gaze holes into her body. “Thy Spirit is unruly and… disorderly.”

“You didn't answer my question.” Alejandra tightened her grip. She took a step forward to approach the being beyond the mist but the creature laughed as she did so.

Alejandra felt chills run her spine as the creeping feeling of dread infused completely into her body.

“I would advise thee not to continue further, Dear Master.” There was a menacing tone to its voice. “Unless thou desire to lose thy body to mine soul once more.”

“A-At least answer my question!” Alejandra faked her confidence. This was the first she had felt something this primordial in her mind. A feeling of fear so deeply rooted it cannot be compared to anything else, even against the gaze of death.

“Dear Master, faith is one thing humanity naturally adheres to, be it one they desire or one they choose to deny.” It began to explain. “Faith is exceptional, for even if thou disregards its existence it will continue to exist in one’s life.”

“S-stop speaking in riddles.”

“Ahahahahah.” It laughed horribly. “Do not fret, I am neither Devil nor demon. However, shall your choices lead up to it… I can be sooo much worse.”

“Th-that's not the point in my question!” Alejandra mistakenly took another step forward and in that instant, she felt like there was suddenly a hand that pierced right through her chest and was gripping her actual heart in its palms.

“The Goddess shall gaze upon her subjects with pity but they will always revere her, whether or not she values their lives.” The being continued to speak. “Dear Master, Do you believe Asmodeus cares for her people?”

“I-I—” She struggled to answer as the palm began to squeeze her heart. She was struggling to breathe. It was like her chest was tightening to a deadly degree. “Pl-please….gack!” Tears flowed down her eyes as she dropped to her knees. “I–I can't breathe–” She desperately clawed at her throat and her chest. “AAAAAAAAAAAH!” She screamed, the primal fear that built up in her body flew out in shockwaves.

Alejandra was sure she was actually dying.

“My Lady?!” A faraway voice called in concern.

The young heiress’s eyes opened in an instant and she jolted up immediately. She pushed down her covers and tried to get out of her bed but she fell down to the floor. Her knees were shaking and her face was incredibly pale. “Haaah~ Haaah~” She breathed in and out loudly, to reassure to herself that she could.

She found herself glancjng towards the freezing sword that was placed beside her bed.

“My Lady, I’m coming in!” Soyeon rushed in with a wooden stick in her hands. “Get out you bastard!” She came in, eyes closed, hands swinging, followed by a handful of guards.

“S-Soyeon.” Alejandra’s hair was disheveled, her night dress was falling off, and her face was tear stricken. “G-get me some water please.”

“M-My Lady?!” She dropped her stick and started glancing around before remembering she was ordered to do something. “Oh! Ah! Yes! I’ll also fetch Teresa!”

The guards walked over and helped sit herself back up in the bed instead of being left all over the floor. They then left in a hurry as she had to change into a more presentable outfit.

A few moments later Teri charged into the room and stared into her Lady. “Lady Alejandra—Soyeon told me she heard you screaming…”

“Teri…” Alejandra smiled… She rubbed her forehead to ease the still remaining migraine but she was happy to see her closest friend come see her after that experience. “I-I’m fine.”

“My Lady, may I sit next to you?”

“Of course.”

Teresa walked over and sat next to her in bed, she then took out a comb from her person and started brushing the Lady’s hair. “It's been a while since you've had nightmares, My Lady.”

Alejandra blinked, how could she tell so quickly?

Teresa read her expression and giggled. “I’ve been taking care of you for so long, My Lady. I’ve grown to be capable to understand each of your different circumstances.”

Alejandra smiled and took a deep breath before beginning to explain what she saw.

“It was…terrifying. I've never felt something so real before.” Alejandra explained. “I felt like I was actually dying.”

Teresa frowned but continued to brush Alejandra's hair. “I see…”

“It was…I don't know how to explain it.” She covered her face in her palms. The dream both felt vivid and surreal. As if it was both a false and truthful experience.

“Maybe a walk would do you some good, My Lady.” Teresa comforted her. Despite being 3 years younger, Teri always knew how to help her in times like these. Sometimes Alejandra thought she was the older of the two of them.

“MY LADY!” Soyeon arrived with a cup of water atop a silver tray. “I have brought water!”

Alejandra saw the enthusiastic girl and couldn't help but smile. “Thank you, Soyeon.” She took the cup of water and drank it in one go. “Shall we get ourselves fixed? We have some business to attend to on the city streets.”

The two maids' eyes shone in excitement. “I’ll make your preparations ready, My Lady.” Teri helped her up and into the mirror to fix her hair.

“I-I’ll get the stuff we're bringing along!” Soyeon spoke up and rushed outside again.

As Teri fixed her hair Alejandra glanced outside the window. There was a chestnut tree that had its leaves coated in snow. She watched it become too heavy and the snow plop down to the ground.

She winced and turned back to face herself in the mirror. She was still the same person.

“I wonder how Asher's doing?”

“Shall we write him a letter?”

“Let's do so together later, Teresa.”

“Much obliged, My Lady.” A bright smile formed on her lips.

As the Heiress of Ramirez prepared herself to go out into town, a woman sat alone in her office sifting through papers and fixing some documents.

“Your Grace, I have something to report.” One of the guards she stationed near Alejandra's room last night cam⁵e over. Amelia raised an eyebrow and gestured her hand for the Knight to come in.

He walked towards her table and bowed his head down. “Earlier this morning, The Lady let out a blood curdling scream as soon as she woke up, her maids seem to have taken care of the issue, however.”

Amelia frowned. “What did you do then?”

The guard perked up and froze. “Uhhh— We simply helped the Lady back to her bed and left her alone.”

Amelia sighed and stood up. “Where is my niece? I shall promptly speak with her.” She stood up but a glare came from another woman who stood beside the Duchess.

“I’m afraid you will not, Your Grace.” The woman spoke with venom. “You have left me these paperworks for far too long. It is your turn to do your job.” She did not hold back her annoyance and the Duchess could only wince at her words. The guard shuffled his way outside, afraid of what's about to come.

It was a lady named Hana, a full blooded fox beastman, and the Duchess' closest aide and secretary. “My Niece has gotten into some trouble, I must go and tend to her, Hana.”

“You know what's in trouble, Your Grace?” She pushed up her glasses and dropped another set of documents on the table. “The granary houses have had issues with countless pests, the mines in the east side have had several demon sightings, and there's been an increase in the illegal harvesting of the Promethean Trees.”

“I–”

“Your Grace, in the name of the goddess, I will actually die shall you delegate any more of your work to me.” She laid out in front of the black haired woman.

Even with her large body, power, and authority… The Duchess can't find any way to win an argument over Hana.

The Duchess sat back down with resignation. Hana smiled brightly and continued her work on the side as the Duchess did hers.

Amelia took a glance at Hana. She was an adult fox beastman, with her pink ears sticking out and her long pink hair falling graciously behind her. A tail was also wagging behind her waist as the clothing they have here in the North can accommodate such things.

She wore light blue glasses and her face was plum and pretty. You’d hardly guess she was close to her 40s. She had started working for Amelia ever since Amelia became the Duchess.

Because of this, there is no one in the world that Amelia trusts more than her. They've been with each other for about 20 years, so of course a strong bond would’ve been built between them working together so closely for so long.

“Hana? What's next in my schedule after this?” The Duchess asked as she signed a few more of the documents on the table.

“A meeting with House Cafe relating to a recent major issue, Your Grace.” Hana looked through the schedule and handed it over to Amelia.

“Cafe? Alexander?” Amelia groaned. “This is going to be a pain in my ass isn't it?”

“I’m not sure a noble like yourself should be so crass.” Hana commented and Amelia rolled her eyes.

In an act of defiance the Duchess reached over and pulled on the fox’s long tail. Hana yelped and smacked her hand away as fast as possible. “Hahahaha!” Amelia laughed heartily.

“Your Grace! I have told you many times that my tail is extremely sensitive!” Her face was beet red and her glare was immaculate.

“This is a lot more fun than those endless meetings. '' Amelia grumbled and leaned on the table staring at Hana. “What is that man going to complain about this time?”

“With all due respect, Marquis Alexander is an honorable man.” Hana pushed up her glasses again to scold Amelia. “He’s been helping us maintain livelihood in the North for as long as I’ve held this position.”

“I know.” Amelia stared out the window. “He’s always been a big weight off my shoulders because of that.”

“So why are you—”

“It’s the only time I can be an Aunt to my Niece.” Amelia had a difficult expression on her face. “I’d like to spend some of my time with my Alejandra while I can.”

Hana frowned and walked over next to her. “You know, if you listened to Miss Roselia, you’d live a little longer.” Hana’s voice was parched, like she was holding back emotions.

“I have…I haven't released my Spirit in so long.” Amelia grit her teeth. “I’ve been using it as sparingly as possible, that's the only reason I made it at my age.”

“And yet you have no heir.” Hana teased.

“I have no need for such…” She scoffed. “I have enough on my plate already, a husband would only add to my problems. I already have you here by my side anyhow.”

“I feel sorry for whoever's the next Head of Azarolla.” Hana smirked.

“That's Carmilla’s job in the future.” Amelia sighed. “She may not be able to use Spirit but she is still a considerably powerful knight with a skill in politics.”

“I feel like Lady Carmilla would rather have you continue longer as the Azarolla head.” Hana reached over and patted the Duchess' head, an act most would not be capable of doing. “I, myself, would like you to stay alive a little longer too, Your Grace.”

Amelia turned to face Hana, there was a yearning in her gaze as the powerful Duchess stared at her closest friend and ally. She then closed her eyes as she relaxed herself into Hana’s head pats. “I’ll try to live a little longer…”

“I will be here with you.” The Fox smiles and kisses Amelia’s hair.

Chapter Text

The day was bright and the sun was beaming. It felt hot despite the cold winterscape. Dwarves walked around the street, lugging around individual wares and merchandise. Their big arms yet stubby frame makes them excellent labor workers in the industry.

One of them built up a sweat as he plopped down a large box filled with produce from the East. “Er ya go!” His voice was gruff but hearty.

“Thank you, Sir Cavael.” An elf with tall pointy ears, long wavy orange hair, and bejeweled blue eyes. “You can leave them there. I’ll be ready with your pay in a second.”

“Oh, don't worry about that Boudicca.” The Dwarf, Cavael, scoffed and chuckled. “This ere’ was my last job under the morning sun. I’d rather you hand me o’er a pint eh?”

“It’s not even lunchtime yet and you're already looking for Alcohol?” Boudicca, the elf, sighed. “Mr. Cavael, Alcohol is bad for you, you know?”

“Not for my Dwarf Body!” He flexed his biceps and punched it as proof. “We are 50 percent mead inside. AHAHAHA!” He bellowed in laughter.

“Jeez.” Boudicca shook her head in dismay and poured the old man a pint of beer. “Just don't come to me when you have liver problems.”

“AHAHAHA! You don't have to worry about that!” He slapped the counter with a loud smack. “How's yer ol’ man?” He combed his long orange beard.

“He’s the same as usual.” Boudicca shrugged and sat down behind the counter. “He’s still up in arms about his research. He hardly manages to help around the house anymore.”

“Heh. All you elfies always going on about yer research.” Cavael smirked. “Sometimes ya gotta get out and kiss some dirt!”

“That's a bit…”

“I meant no offense with my statement, lass.” He shook his head quickly. “It's just…seeing y’all worked to the bone while your ol pops is satisfying is dream doesn't seem…all too kind.”

“I understand, Mr. Cavael,” Boudicca frowned, “but I’d like my dad to enjoy his study a bit more, it's keeping him happy.”

“What about you then?” The dwarf leaned back on his seat. “Who's gonna keep you happy?”

“That's—”

Her reply was cut off as the bell inside the store rang. Someone important had entered as she had a beautiful dress and coat and had Ducal Knights escorting her. Her face reminded Boudicca of the Lord of the North's, the aura of someone powerful radiated from them.

“Good morning!” Boudicca put her sales face on and greeted the noble. She didn't feel comfortable with important folks like them entering her establishment. Since most of them tend to be more frustrating than anything.

Cavael simply raised an eyebrow as the noble girl took a seat with her two maids, surrounded by her Knights, who after some minor convincing shortly left the vicinity.

“This is a diner, right?” The noble lady asked, there was a familiar curious sparkle in her eye. It reminded her of her father.

“Indeed it is, Miss. Do you have something in mind that you'd like to order?” Boudicca asked, fully expecting to have her reply with something entirely fancy.

“I’ve heard that the food here is starkly different from the ones in the other regions! My Lady.” One of the maids, the taller one, spoke excitedly. “It's a bit fun, isn't it?!”

“I would only expect so, with such unconventional ingredients.” The Lady replied with a chuckle.

“Keep your voice down, Soyeon. We aren't some boorish plebeians, even normal civilians have class.” The shorter maid reprimanded the tall one. It seems that she was the older of the two.

“S-sorry, Miss Teresa.”

“Don't be so harsh on her, Teri.” The Noblelady gave the taller one a sympathetic look. “She has yet to complete her training.”

“Which is why I can't understand why you brought her along.” Teresa complained.

“Cause I wanted to get to know her better?” The Lady responded quite easily. “Same for the both of you.”

The shorter maid, Teresa, flinched at that remark. “Apologies, My Lady.”

“And you don't have to be so professional, it's just us three.”

“I’d rather not have Soyeon pick up on that attitude.”

The noble lady laughed as she chatted with her maids, which to be honest, was quite unprecedented for Boudicca’s perception of nobles.

Usually they won't even sit down with their servants, more so eating with them.

The noble lady then raised her hand as if she had settled on an order. Boudicca blinked before realizing she had to do her job and hurriedly approached the table the three girls sat on.

“What's on the table, Miss?” Boudicca walked over and waited for their order.

“I would like some sort of simple steak or the like?” The Noblelady inquired. “Which type of meat would you suggest?”

“Horneagle meat is quite popular amongst the visitors these past few weeks.” Boudicca commented. “You could also try some Stonegator, a batch of those arrived only yesterday.”

“Hmmm…” The Noblewoman thought for a few moments. “I’ll take both and maybe a third option as well…some normal beef would work for comparison.”

“Gotcha. I'll get back to you guys in a bit once I get your food done.” Boudicca nodded and walked back towards the kitchen.

“A lot more simple than ya expected huh?” Cavael smirked at the elf as she approached the counter.

“Better than the usual upstart.” Boudicca smiled. “I’ll be in the kitchen. Can you keep guard for a bit?”

“What do you take me for, lassy?” The Dwarf grinned and laughed again. “If it wasn't for yer diner, I’d have no place to drink my favored mead!”

“Alright. Settle down now.” She chuckled and went through a door that led to the kitchen.

In the dining area the noble lady waited patiently as she chatted along with her maids. Cavael thought it wouldn't hurt to spark up some conversation, even if it was to a human noble.

“—was delectable.” The Lady was speaking.

“Excuse my mouth runnin, ladies. But ya don't look like yer a local?” Cavael smugly raised an eyebrow.

“We’re visiting.” The Lady answered plainly and was about to turn back towards their original conversation but Cavael asked another question.

“Judging from yer clothes, ya probly someone high up in the ladder, aintcha?” Cavael smirked and scratched his big burly orange beard. “Why did a lil missy like you choose to shack up in this ridge?”

The Lady stopped speaking and sighed. “We don't really want trouble okay?” She pursed her lips and brushed her hair aside. “It's not like we're not allowed here.”

“Not saying you aren’t.” He shrugged. “I’m just a bit curious like an elf, wouldn't you say?”

The Lady frowned. “That sounds a bit—”

Their discussion was cut off by the door swinging loudly and a large group of shaggy looking people, covered in tattered leather, loose armor, and a smell that wasn't bad but it was bothersome.

“Urgh.” Cavael’s face scrunched up. Dwarves usually have a good sense of smell that helped them identify alcohol and wine but this time this certain skill of theirs did not help whatsoever.

The group of selected men and women stomped their way to an unoccupied corner table in the shop. Their clothes were covered in grime and musk. The weapons they carried were also dull and rusty. The lot of them marched down the place with a relaxed smirk plastered on their lips.

“Oi, bastard!” The one, an Elf, who seemed to be the leader of the group called. “Where's the girl that serves this damn place here?” He scoffed and laughed along with his group.

“Huh?” Cavael looked offended and mad. His hands drifted towards the small hammer he had in his pocket. “Laddie, that mouth of yers might need to smother itself in some soap, wouldn't you agree?”

“Hah!” The Elf’s face contorted into a hateful expression. “Shut up, damn hobbit, I don't need you judging me.!”

The tall maid gasped aloud upon hearing that statement, which caused the noble lady and the shorter maid to look at her in surprise and confusion, even his party members seemed taken aback.

Well…that confusion was about to be answered as Cavael slid down his seat and approached the group of rascals with his hammer drawn. “What in the damn goddess did ye just call me?”

The group leader glanced around before leaning forward with a scowl. “You heard me.” He spat at Cavael’s face. “Hobbit.”

Much happened after that. The Lady who was a few seats near them jumped out from the sudden crash noise that happened in that sudden moment.

The group leader’s body was bashed downwards until it broke the table that they were sitting next to. “Eat yer own shit, you filthy rat!” Cavael raged.

He stood up and recovered right away to draw his sword which he aimed at the dwarf's neck. “You fucking bastard! How dare you!”

Boudicca hurriedly ran outside to see the commotion. Upon her arrival, she saw Cavael and another person were about to engage in a fight that could essentially tear the whole place down.

“What’s happening, I told you to protect the place not destroy it!” Boudicca complained, she walked towards them and recognized the man Cavael was fighting.

“Bou!” The Elf glared at her. “I thought I told you to keep these fuckin dwarven shits out of this place!”

“Shut the fuck up, Nabel!” The waitress glowered. “I thought I told you never to show yourself here again if you’re gonna keep acting like that!”

“The hell you mean!? I’m not leaving you alone here till you marry me!” He looked pissed. “I’ll be taking you back to the Southern Coalition with me.”

“That's NEVER going to happen, Nabel!” She raised her hand and shot him a middle finger. “Now go away before you bother the other customers even more!” Boudicca glanced at the Lady who coughed from the awkwardness.

Nabel walked towards her, pushed away Cavael, and grabbed her hand. “Goddamnit! Please Bou! You can't treat me like this. I’m telling you—” He stopped speaking as a sword shined its way by his throat.

The hands holding it were that of the Noble Lady’s. “I suggest you do as she says.” The woman spoke with freezing venom.

“Tch.” Nabel, the elf leader of the group, clicked his tongue and stomped out the diner with the rest of his company. Outside, you could faintly see him getting scolded by them.

Boudicca sighed and turned around to thank the Lady who was sheathing her blade after the ordeal. “Thank you so much and I’m also terribly sorry for the commotion.”

“Tch… my bad for escalating it.” Cavael scratched the back of his head and couldn't meet the young elf girl’s eyes. “I’ll pay for the table too.”

“What happened here exactly?” Bou asked the three ladies that were able to witness the whole thing.

The tall maid was the first to respond. “Well…that elf guys called Mr. Dwarf here a uhhh…the uhh…”

“Hobbit. That bastard friend of yers nounced me a damn hobbit.” He clenched his fists.

Boudicca blinked and pursed her lips and sighed. She turned to dwarf with a sorry look in her eyes. “I’m sorry Mr. Cavael, he of all people should've known better than to say that.”

“That kid—He never learns no matter what anyone tells him.” Cavael grit his teeth.

“He seemed to know you as well?” The noble girl asked.

“Ah— He’s an… old friend.” The waitress seemed to struggle to put a label to their relationship.

“I see…” The Lady raised an eyebrow. “You can call me Alejandra by the way.”

“Okay then, Lady Alejandra.” Bou placed her hands on her hips and put a beaming smile on her face to liven the atmosphere. “As thanks for helping that bastard out the door, your order will be on the house!”

“What about me?” Cavael smiled and pointed to himself. “Do I get a free beer?”

“You broke one of our tables. You get nothing.” Bou grinned and Cavael sighed.

“Thanks!” Alejandra replied but also shook her head. “But no worries, I’ll pay for everything in my tab…and for the repairs.”

“My Lady?” Her short maid seemed hesitant.

“It’s okay, Auntie will understand.” Alejandra insisted.

“Ah–Ah I see…” Boudicca blinked, this was the most generous person she's ever met, was she a saint perhaps, an emissary sent forth by the Goddess Asmodeus or even the Laliette of the World Tree?

No living being could be this generous.

“AHAHAHA!” Cavael laughed at what had just happened. “Yer really somn miss!” He showed his beady grin towards the ladies.

“It's my pleasure, I simply can't wait for the amazing food you have prepared.” Alejandra held her hand and squeezed it.

The young elf girl panicked and snatched her hand back. “I–uhhh— I’ll make you guys something that’ll be sure to send you over the moon!” She ran straight back to the kitchen.

“That's that lass for ya?” Cavael chewed on air. “Anyhoowee, I’m gonna take my leave fer now. You young ladies seemed capable enough to defend yerselves anywho.”

“See you around, Mr. Dwarf.”

“It's Cavael.” He said as he walked out.

“See you, Mr. Cavael!”

Alejandra waved before fixing her posture on her seat once more. As we return to Alejandra’s viewpoint, she notices a strange stare coming from Teresa’s direction.

“I never thought of My Lady as extremely social and generous. You learn something new everyday.” She teased.

“Why do you think I never reprimanded you for your quips, one like the one you just made?” Alejandra shrugged her shoulders and sassed the young maid. “It's because I’m humble enough to forgive your impertinence each time.”

Teresa sighed and shook her head. “Of course my oh so gracious Lady, you truly are the most humble.”

The maid next to Teri giggled. “I didn't know Miss Teresa had a sense of humor!” Soyeon covered her mouth quickly for courtesy.

“Shall I take offense to that?” Teri raised an eyebrow.

“Hardly. I was merely surprised since you were always so strict with me.” Soyeon smiled. “I didn't know you could be so cute as well.”

“That’s—” Teresa’s face winced and she looked away as she became flustered from how casual the compliment she got was.

“Hehehe…Teri’s such a softie.” Alejandra teased.

“My Lady, can you please…not.” Teresa groaned as the Lady herself only laughed even harder.

“A little muffin cinnamon roll aren't you?”

“Ugh.”

The diner was filled with hearty chuckles and giggles as the food soon arrived bearing the most flavorful of aromas.

Chapter Text

“Man—”

Krishk!

The sound of a blade stabbing into thick flesh.

“We’ve been here for days—” There was a quiet frustration in his voice. “You've been training for weeks on end now—aren't you ever cold?” There was a young man, with skin kissed by midnight and eyes stained by coffee. He had a growing stubble and a buzz cut that kept his head free from the annoyance of hair. He wore light knight’s armor and a royal insignia was marked on his shoulder guard.

He squatted down and twisted the short blade he stabbed through the flesh of the giant creature they had just defeated. He pulled the blade out and swiped with enough force to clean off the leftover blood that stuck to it.

“Noisy.” A girl with auburn hair and disinterested apathy stretched on her face. “I hate noise.”

“Tch.” The young man clicked his tongue at the girl's comment. “Do we seriously have to keep this barbarian around, Your Highness?”

“Shut it, Julian.” A streak of crimson red hair stood out amongst the white blizzards and snow of the North. “Ms. Day will lead us to our destination.”

“How can you trust her so much?” Julian shrugged and slid down the monster’s body and onto the snowy ground. “We only took her in by the side of the road.”

“We've been sent by my Father on a silent mission to dispose of.” The red head glared at the young man. “I’m doing a rightful exchange.”

“We went to this mission and you’ve yet to tell what we're doing it for.” Julian sighed and cringed when the barbarian girl drew close to him. “Eurgh! She smells!”

“They cover themselves in demon blood and feces to hide their scents.” The Prince walked towards and then past the boy. He then placed his hand gently on the stomach of the fallen giant demonic beast. “Ms. Autumn Day, what's this creature called?”

“StoneHide.” She spoke single mindedly.

“Hmm.” The Prince looked around and glanced at the blood that drenched the white snow.

“Ben, here. Use my swor—”

“No need.” The blood in the surrounding area gathered into his fist. He arched his arm and punched right through the thick hide of the demonic beast effortlessly.

A gust of wind blew the hair of the barbarian girl, Autumn; and made Julian cover his face to avoid getting something stuck in his eye.

Ben had completely cracked open the hide of what looked to be a gigantic elephant-like demonic beast with skin as hard as stone. He reached inside the creature's stomach area and ripped out its intestines.

“There. Cover yourself in that. We’ll be going deep. We don't want any beasts chasing after us.” He ripped and tossed the monster intestine to Julian, who caught it with a disgusted look on his face.

He then squeezed the intestine over his body and let its insides and liquids pour over him like a shower of blood and goo.

“B-before I do this— Isn't covering yourself in blood and meat a good way to attract predators?” Julian hesitated. “Also, it's not like we couldn't beat demonic beasts in a fight.”

“Stupid.” Autumn muttered. “Your friend. Stupid.”

“I swear I will hit this girl.” He glared at her.

“Demonic beasts rarely attack each other. They feed on other living beings such as animals and humans. Of course stronger animals hunt down weaker beasts but—” Ben’s eyes were serious. “There’s a demonic beast we’d rather not catch attention from.”

“What is—”

“Favaros.” Autumn said shortly. “Demon King’s companion.”

“You mean…?”

“Yeah.” Ben pushed back his hair as blood dripped down his forehead. “The Late Demon King, Exal, that dead bastard’s pet snake.”

Julian gulped— It's not like he wasn't familiar with stories and legends from long ago but the defeat of the Demon King only happened more than half a century ago and yet…little information containing stories about the expedition was left.

Only the names of the heroes who slew Exal and a few bits and pieces of unproven rumors.

Still, if the Prince believed it to be safer avoiding the eye of Demon King’s pet snake, then as his aide de camp, he simply must follow orders.

Of course, He’d rather not drench himself in whatever was inside the intestines of that Demonic Beast though.

“Slow.” Autumn squinted her eyes. She walked towards him with a speed he couldn't catch, he instinctively reached for his sword but he stopped himself before he could cut her. Autumn reached her hand and grabbed the intestine from him, before splitting it apart and pouring the liquids on the poor Knight.

“Eurgh!!!” He made sure to cover his face. “Don't pour it in my mouth!” He complained.

“Noisy.”

“I will seriously punch you.”

“You two.” Ben’s eyes were different. They were different from when he was at the Capital. This time they were more focused or more…directed. “Let's start moving, we're bound to meet up with the others.”

“You mean the rest of the people the Emperor sent?” Julian raised an eyebrow. “How will you explain her then?” He pointed toward Autumn who flinched suddenly.

“Just pipe down will you. You're giving me a headache.” Ben rubbed his forehead. “I deem this girl necessary for the success of this mission. Is that enough for you? Plus, if we leave her behind— where else can she go?”

Julian groaned and stared at the auburn girl who gave him a raspberry and hurriedly followed behind the Prince who was already walking away.

“I swear I’m taking a long ass shower after this goddamn mission.” He stomped after them. “Your Highness! Don't leave me behind!”

The three of them walked inside a forest. It was solemn and dark and unbearably cold. The spots within the Forest felt far more freezing than outside in the literal blizzard. Julian had to feel even more cold due to being wet with blood and whatever strange liquids could be found in that Stonehide’s organs.

The trees were strange as well. They were thick, tall, and massive. Their leaves were dark green and as supposed to brown, their trunks showed a faint color of gray.

“Are we in a Promethean forest?” Julian asked as they walked right through.

“Correct.” Ben answered. “We're close to the Mountain pass. We’ll meet the others in the Outlands.”

“Outside.” The Barbarian girl frowned. “Bad feelings.”

“We’ll get you back to your village.” Ben turned his gaze towards Autumn. “I trust that your kind has the capability of transporting us through an immense blizzard.”

Autumn gulped and stood straight. “I believe.”

“Great.” Ben turned away and moved forward again. “Keep your eyes peeled. Even if we're in Azarolla territory, Demon Beasts and wild animals are still loud and prevalent.”

“Got it.” Julian nodded. He sighed and drew his blade dragging it on the dirt. Autumn blinked at what he was doing and glanced at Ben to see if the Prince was going to say anything but he didn't.

“What?” She pointed towards his sword.

He simply raised a finger to his mouth and told her to keep quiet. She looked even more confused afterwards.

They kept walking until on a random notice, Julian stopped moving. Autumn was confused once more and waited for Ben to respond but he kept walking straight.

“75 meters at your nine, a group of humanoids chasing down a large beast. Heading our direction, Your Highness.” Julian reported with finesse.

“As trustworthy as always, Julian.” Ben smiled and raised his hand, from his palms droplets of blood began to fall out before they grouped together and solidified into a spear.

Out in the distance you could hear the snapping of bushes and twigs and the rumbling of the ground as a large demonic beast with a protruding snout and two large tusks on its bottom jaw peeking through.

It barreled through the forest at immense speed and straight towards Ben.

“I thought you said it won't try to attack us if we smell like it.” Julian clicked his tongue.

“Not trying to attack.” Autumn gaped. “Asking for help.”

Julian snapped his eyes at her when she revealed that statement. He was about to ask something but Ben laughing cut him off.

“It's fine. It seems we’d led it to a trap accidentally.” He stepped one leg forward and prepared his spear like a javelin. “Unfortunately for that giant boar. There's nothing to save it.” With an echoing thunderous blast he threw the blood spear towards the Demonic beast with enough force to lift his feet off of the ground.

The spear needled through the winds so fast it made a high pitched noise and after a few seconds on air. It made contact.

The spear pierced right through the giant boar’s head through its body then out its rear and kept riding the wind until it was only stopped by Promethean Tree that even then, it pierced halfway through.

Ben had a fresh smile as his feet touched the floor again. “Let's go. Let those hunters take their game.” He wiped his hands and continued walking towards the Mountain pass, as if he had not just slain a usually powerful foe in one strike.

“S-Scary.” Autumn pursed her lips after getting lost at what just happened. In an instant, a demonic beast as large as that keeled over from a single throw. “Strong.”

“That's the Crown Prince for you.” Julian tapped her shoulder. “When he's on the field, he's a completely different person.”

“Can see.” Autumn felt her heart racing from what she had witnessed. A flow of excitement courses through her.

To be honest, she didn't remember how she was saved. All she thought was that she was gonna get killed by the horde of demon beasts that found her by the roadside but before she knew it, the handsome boy with his striking red hair was in front of her. A literal knight in shining armor.

“A Prince.” She muttered and grinned, though no one was able to hear it.

“Oi, Barbarian girl.” Julian gestured from ahead. “We're leaving you behind if you don't catch up.”

The small 17 year old auburn haired young woman smiled as widely as the arc of the sun. She ran after the two young men with a skip in her step.

As the Prince and his entourage slowly but surely made their way to the Mountain pass. Two people were already waiting for them there at a dining area in the public camp.

“He's arriving soon, isn't he?” A brown haired man with a smirk in his lip as he sipped down his coffee.

“Of course. Knowing him, he’d be here as soon as possible, he’s quite punctual in that regard.” A woman with long golden streams that sparkled under the light smiled. She spun the ice in her drink as she leaned back on her chair. “Daniel, have you gotten the necessary items that His Highness had asked for?”

“As efficient as I’ll ever be, Madam.” Daniel sipped his coffee again.

“Good.” She crossed her legs and stretched her arms. “It seems we're close to the second phase of his so-called plan.”

“Didn't you agree to it?”

“I have my reasons.”

“Are we heading out to the outlands?” Daniel asked his boss with a curve in his eyebrow.

“Fortunately, I won't be demanding that of you. We elves hate the feeling of the cold after all.” She chuckled. “Instead, we’ll be gathering information here about the Hunters and the guilds that run the place.”

“What about the Underworld? They run a substantial branch here up North.” He shrugged as he reached over to pour more sugar in his coffee. “We’d basically be encroaching on their turf.”

“Hah, knowing that Old Man, he’d already caught wind of us the moment we arrived.” She smiled. “He runs this side of the Underworld here after all.”

“It seems as well, that we're surrounded, my dear Madam.” Daniel sighed as he placed down his mug.

“So he's already sent for us huh?” She shrugged.

“You two.” A muscley looking guy came up front. “Someone big wants to see you.”

“Sorry li’l man, we're a bit busy.” Daniel reached into his pocket and pulled out a notepad. He then raised his hand toward the shop owner. “Here’s a check for the tip.”

The shop owner hesitantly walked over and grabbed the slim piece of paper and quickly scampered away.

“Don't ignore me!” The dude growled.

“Ah! Sorry Li’l man. I don't have time for autographs.” Daniel mocked. “Try again next time, wontcha?” He winked.

The big guy couldn't seem to hold his frustration any longer and smashed the table with his sheer strength. “I SAID COME WITH US!”

“Sheesh.” Daniel and his madam remained seated as he wiped the dust and pieces of wood that landed on him, he then walked over and cleaned the Lady’s clothes in front of him as well. “You're scaring everyone. Calm down.”

“HAH! Maybe I’ll just break your arms! I don't think the old man will be against that!” He threatened.

“Daniel.” The woman sitting down twitched an eyebrow. She waved her hand off like she was swatting at pests. “Get rid of the noise would you?”

“Of course, Madam Jamie.”

“YOU WENCH!” The big guy raised his arm and propelled down his massive fist towards Jamie who sat there calmly not bothering to dodge.

She didn't have to, as before the large man knew it— the world was upside down, his arm was being pulled upward and his cheek was being squished to the floor with a foot on the other side of his head.

“Such large swings are easily deflected, you know?” Daniel smirked and pulled on the guy’s arm making him yell in pain. “Now then, shall I be the one to break your arm instead?” He spoke with seething muted hostility.

Chapter Text

“Over here!” An arrow pierced through the winds and struck directly into a towering behemoth.

“RAAAAAAGH!” The demonic beast roared as it slammed its claws down to the ground, sending a shockwave that knocked the surrounding party back.

“Sunfangs are hard to come by— we need to kill no matter what!” Yelled the archer.

“On it!” A big burly woman charged ahead with a massive shield and knelt down to a defensive stance when the beast slashed towards her.

“Good job, Lee!” Another hunter, an Elf this time, took this chance to run fast and hop up the large woman’s shoulders. He skillfully moved through the air and stabbed his sword into the beast's back.

The Sunfang roared in anger. Its white and black striped fur glowed bright and temporarily blinded the Elf who attached itself on its back.

“Argh! Hotaru! Alina! Now!” The Elf yelled as two people from the back of the party started chanting. It was a bear beastwoman and another elf.

“With the power of flame, I call upon: Thunderburn!” The Elf stomped the bottom of her staff on the snowy ground and a rush of flame accompanied by sparks of lightning crashed directly into the Sunfangs body making it stand upright from the force of the attack.

“The light of the World Tree will guide me!” The beastwoman raised her hands and her wand upwards. “Grant my blessing to my allies!”

A waft of white light floated through the air and into the large woman and the male elf stuck on the beast's back.

“That's what I'm talking about!” The large woman grinned and slammed her shield directly into the opening the fire spell gave. The Sunfang fell backwards and struck its head into a tree.

It tried to stand up again but it was too late as the Elf on its back roared as power flowed through his arms. He swiftly sliced his sword through the beast’s neck, effectively decapitating it.

The Sunfang Demonic Beast was no more.

The party took a moment to breathe before the archer slid down the tree and cheered with enough noise to attract another monster. “LET'S GOOO!”

“Quiet, Bruce!” The male Elf, who seemed to be the leader, scolded. “We don't want another fight this quickly.”

The large woman, Lee, stood up and placed her shield behind her back as she helped her leader down from the large beast's corpse. “You did well, Nabel.”

“Thanks.” He coughed and held onto her hand as he stuck his feet back onto the dry snow.

“Did you see what I did?” The female elf, Alina, placed her hands on her hips as she flapped her cape in the wind. “I am so cool!”

“Yeah. Yeah.” Hotaru, the bear beastwoman, smacked her upside the head and crossed her arms. “Shall we start harvesting the game now?”

“Yeah.” Nabel, the leader, walked towards the head and examined its mouth. “We could make use of some of the fangs here.”

“Oooh! Can I tip my arrows with them?” Bruce jogged over.

“Do what you like.” Nabel stood up and glanced towards Hotaru. “Send a message to the Hielo guild. We need dispatch for the rest of this.”

“On it.” Hotaru nodded and turned to the side as she started chanting a spell of her own.

“We still have some meat and hide from the Thornboar we killed earlier.” Lee crossed her arms and shrugged. “We can probably camp her for a night.”

“We didn't kill that boar.” Nabel said as he began to skin the Sunfang. “It died in the middle of us chasing it. It also had a perfect hole through its head.”

“Well whoever killed it didn't bother with the body, so I still count it as ours.” Bruce chuckled. “Also, don't worry too much, Nabel. You're plenty strong as is. Even if that Thornboar didn't get sniped by someone, you would've killed it sooner or later.”

“Hm.” Nabel pursed his lips. He could tell that there was something brewing in the North, something he was yet to figure out.

He definitely needed to leave as soon as possible.

But he couldn't do so until he managed to convince his childhood friend to come along with him back to Areem.

He sighed out loud as he stripped more of the white fur and julienned them finely enough to fit into the leather bag.

The female elf, Alina, examined the beast's paws looking for anything to take. She giggled the moment she saw one of the claws more preserved than the others. It likely hasn't been chipped and damaged since the Sunfang barely used it. “Hey Lee!” She called towards the large human.

“Yeah?”

“Can you break this off for me?”

“Wait, I’ll be right there.” Lee placed down her satchel and walked over to whatever Alina was pointing to.

“So… how's the wish to leave the North coming along?” Bruce sparked up a conversation the moment Lee left. “You don't really strike me as the ‘leave everything behind’ type.”

“I have to convince Bou to come with me first.” He said as he finished packing his bag. “You know what happened last time, Bruce.”

“Yeah, you're an asshole, that's what happened.” The little man shook his head. “Why do you even hate dwarves in the first place? Aren't your races supposed to be on good terms now?”

“I don't have to tell you anything.” Nabel glared and the little guy raised his hands in surrender.

“Okay. Cool down, man. Yeesh.” He rolled his eyes and left the elf alone.

Dwarves and Elves had always had a rocky relationship. For the longest time, Dwarves were slaves under the elves. Forced to work underground and to serve under the elven nobility.

Elves for many centuries were discriminatory and stubborn to their ideals. They believed themselves superior and put down those who they believed to be inferior.

This included Dwarves…and half elves.

The word Hobbit was often used to mock the Dwarves and use it against them. They also referred to half blood elves as Impures and took liberty in chastising them no matter the age nor status.

It only changed after a certain war ages ago when a time of prosperity welcomed change and revolution across the continent. Dwarves with help of good hearted elves and half elves waged their flag of rebellion and won against the Elven nobility.

This also split the entire south into their own factions united under the flag of the World Tree.

Still, to this day, even with all the changes that spanned in the world. Slavery still existed despite its abolishment.

Nabel… was one of them.

He was kidnapped from his small town village in Areem, The Southern Coalition, and taken as an elven slave because of his—impure nature.

He was a half elf. A half blood. Stuffed into a dungeon purely for just that reason.

He was maltreated and abused by his captors. He hated the feeling of inferiority, he hated it so much that he wanted to crush all those who wronged him underfoot.

However, It wasn't the elves that relished in his torture. It was the dwarves who were hired by the elves that laughed as they did unimaginable things to Nabel’s body.

He remembered each of their faces vividly.

The Dwarves who were nothing but dirt to the elves were relishing in his pain.

He hated it.

So when he finally broke free when a human with smooth brown hair picked him up and cleaned the dirt off of his face, he felt free.

He didn't ever learn of this man’s name or why he saved Nabel but…

As the young half elf watched the dwarves who loved torturing him getting slaughtered right behind his savior. That's when he felt excitement for the first time, a sense of bliss that made his heart race. Dwarves were really nothing but weaklings underneath power.

So he was going to overpower all of them and remind them of their place.

That horrible childhood twisted his head into believing that dwarves were inferior and must be disposed of.

And as he grew up, he remembered the face of the man that saved him but never his words. Nabel was nothing more than a twisted young man with bitterness and spite fueling his damaged heart.

He relived all those nightmares in his head constantly but there was a shining light behind those shadows.

Boudicca… She was the girl who picked him up from the streets after he escaped the dungeon and welcomed the young Nabel into the North.

He was taken from his home all the way to the other side of the continent.

“Nabel!” Hotaru called. “The dispatch is on their way. Go to sleep for now, it’ll be a few hours before they arrive.”

“I’ll stand guard.” Lee volunteered. “You guys can rely on me to wake you up when something’s close.”

“I'll take you up on that.” Bruce grinned and immediately set up his sleeping bag and tent.

“Hotaruuu~” Alina wrapped her hands on the bear woman’s arms. “Let's go in one tent together!”

“Get off of me.” The beastwoman clicked her tongue and snatched her arm away. “I’m sleeping alone.”

“Hotaruuuu~” The female elf pouted and sat down. “Why are you always so mean!”

“Cause you're annoying.” Hotaru used magic to set up her tent before going inside and doing the equivalent of slamming a door shut.

Lee chuckled and patted Alina’s head. “You, go to sleep too.”

“Fine.” Alina took no time to set up her bed as well and snuggle quietly in it, grumbling about how selfish the bear lady was.

“Always so lively.” Nabel sighed as he began setting up a campfire.

“You can leave that to me.” Lee took the wood off of his hands. “You can rest too.”

“But—”

“It's fine.” Lee placed the lumber down and started a fire with some flint and the sharp edge of her shield. “There.”

“Hmmm…” Nabel placed his hands near the warm fire and exhaled out.

“You know, you really need to slow yourself down when handling Dwarves.” Lee stared into the fire, the sparks reflecting on her eyes. “Women don't appreciate foul mouthed men, you know?”

Nabel remained quiet.

The large woman shuffled in her seat and turned her eyes to the elf. “Listen Nabel, I don't know what you're going through and I don't know your history… but maybe telling someone can ease out some of that pain.”

Nabel continued to stare at the campfire. The crackling of the wood seemingly being the only audible ambience in the forest. “I hate them.”

“The Dwarves?”

“Yeah.”

“But why?”

Nabel didn't say anything. He couldn't move his mouth even if he wanted to.

Lee sighed and stood up. “You should go to sleep.” She shrugged and started to head to get some more firewood. “There's a long day tomorrow.”

“Lee.” Nabel called and made the woman stop in her steps. “I want to go home with Bou back to the Coalition, but I feel like this hate of mine is preventing that.”

Nabel wasn't sure. He didn't even know if all he stood for was worth it. He hated Dwarves with every bone in his body, but was that hate worth the possibility of breaking Bou’s heart even more.

He’s walked on this hateful path for so long he wasn't sure if there was a way or even time to turn back and fix the messes he's left in his wake.

Nabel could never let go of his past and he could never look at Dwarves without seeing monsters behind their faces. Hobbits that existed to only cause him pain.

That was his long stained belief.

“Nabel, do you really hate dwarves because they're dwarves or do you hate them because you've been hurt before?” Lee asked.

Nabel couldn't say anything back.

“I don't think you're a bad person, Nabel. Just a misguided one.” Lee walked back and sat next to him. “You treat us, your party, with a strict attitude but you make sure to keep us safe and healthy.”

She reached over to wipe some snow off of his hair. “Give yourself some time. Change won't come in the flip of a page. You hate Dwarves now— but learn to realize that those Dwarves who hurt you aren't here anymore to hurt you again.” She grabbed his hand and squeezed it. “Next time, as a start, try not to be mean to the next dwarf you see, even silence goes a long way.”

“Every time I see one of them… the ones that hurt me… their faces come up and I can't help but—” He stopped talking as Lee pulled his arm up to kiss it.

“Calm down… I’ll stay with you when the time comes. If their faces appear, turn to me instead. We’ll take it slowly.” Lee’s gray eyes were hauntingly beautiful. Her large hands fully encapsulated Nabel’s and her voice was tender and gentle. “Trust me.”

“I-I’ll try.” Nabel winced, unsure of whether he was ready to take the first step.

“Remember who you're doing this for.”

“Bou.”

There was a painful expression on Lee’s face as she nodded. “The one you love right?”

“Yeah.”

“Good.” Lee let go of his hand and stood back up. “Now go to sleep like I said. We still have to go to Nieve tomorrow.”

“Right.”

Lee felt her chest squeezing as she turned away from Nabel and headed into the forest.

“Lee!” Nabel called again.

She stopped but didn't turn her head back this time, afraid of showing him the expression she wore right now. “Yeah?”

“Thank you.” His voice was rugged, deep, but lovely. “I mean it.”

“Anytime.” She waved her hand and headed off to get some more firewood.

Chapter Text

On a sunny afternoon, Alejandra was busying herself in her room reading dozens of books and a plethora of novels. She had quite the outing yesterday so she decided to take it easy this time around.

From the morning to now, she spent her breakfast and brunch cooped up in her room, reading through as much literature as she could.

She loved doing so purely to relax and calm herself. Not only does she get new information about a variety of topics, she's also just allowed to have a breather— away from all the unnecessary political discourse.

She sat on a cushioned seat next to a fancy looking table adorned with silver linings, designs, and motifs. Her tea was served in front of her and a quiet peaceful calm filled the bedroom.

Two quiet knocks came from beyond the door to call to her attention. “Yes?” Alejandra leaned to the side and called back.

“My Lady, it's me Teresa.” The voice on the other side replied.

Alejandra stretched her arms and glanced patiently at the door. “Come in.”

With the turn of the handle, the doorway swiftly opened and revealed Teresa, standing there in her uniform, with her hands in front of her, her shoulders relaxed, and a formal expression layered on her face. She bowed her head and spoke, “My Lady, Her Grace, The Duchess Amelia, has come to see you.”

Alejandra's ears perked up and she closed the book she was holding and looked as the Duchess, in a casual outfit, entered her room.

“Dear Niece, it seems you've been well.” Amelia smiled. Teresa bowed to both of them before seeing herself out of the room to give them privacy.

Alejandra wasted no time to stand and curtsy. “I greet The Wolf of the North,” She bowed. “Is there anything you need, Your Grace?”

This was Alejandra's first time catching a glance at Duchess Amelia without any of her formal wear on. You could tell that the Duchess was strong due to her large muscular build. She had broad shoulders and thick arms. Her short hair was tied to the back in a short ponytail. One glance at her torso as well, you could tell that it was likely chiseled and trained to a tee.

Yet even with this imposing stature, Duchess Amelia carried a gentleness around her alongside the intimidation that she brings to those she converses with.

The Duchess was indeed beautiful. Anyone who could see her can tell you that much, but Alejandra thinks beautiful doesn't fully describe Amelia. She was also handsome and princely, one of great androgynous beauty.

The Duchess stepped forward and looked around Alejandra's room, glancing at the books she's been reading. “How many have you read so far?”

“A couple dozen.”

“Hah.” The Duchess let out a small laugh. “You are indeed like her.”

“Like who?”

“Roselia.” Amelia smiled. “You mother would frequent the library more times than I could count. She’d always read a book or two daily and it didn't take 2 years until she informed our Father that she had finished all the books in the library.”

Alejandra blinked, she didn't know this fact about her mom.

“Roselia was the most studious and diligent person I knew.” Amelia continued. “Everyone, including me, expected her to become the Azarollan Duchess.”

“But she had married my Father instead?” Alejandra assumed the Duchess' following words but the woman meagerly shook her head.

“No, if it was simply that, I wouldn't have gotten into such bad blood with her.” Amelia’s face was forlorn and bitter.

“What happened then, Your Grace?” Alejandra leaned forward, her curiosity piqued.

Amelia shrugged. “After Father died in battle, our ideologies simply didn't mix well. In that sense, she abandoned the Family and left with her lover.”

“Oh.”

“We had never talked with each other much afterwards…” Amelia frowned. “Well until that one day…”

“When you visited us all those years ago?” Alejandra felt uneasy. She didn't know of the strife between her Aunt and Mother. She didn't know of the bad blood that had long been a part of their relationship.

She suddenly felt bad towards her mother, since she always mentioned her Aunt Amelia to her.

“Yes…and we had a fight as well, one you were unfortunate to witness.” Amelia looked away. “She had always beaten me in combat, but I supposed motherhood has dulled her skills.”

The Lady felt her eyebrow twitch and she lightly tapped the table, “I don't think so, Your Grace.” Alejandra would not accept any sort of insult to her Mother, whether to the way she was raised or to her strength as a warrior. “My Mother took her time to train me everyday, but she never let go of her own training. She was busy being a Duchess, a Soldier, and a Mother all at once…and I admire her for that.”

Amelia stared blankly at her niece, whose face was filled with determination and pride, ready to shower anyone of her mother's accomplishments. Amelia started to laugh and Alejandra frowned even harder. The Duchess quickly shook her hands to stop her from misunderstanding. “I see. I suppose Roselia has indeed remained quite skillful…then would you then agree that she had lost to me purely due to me being better then?” Amelia leaned at the back of her seat and crossed her arms, she smiled teasing the young lady.

Alejandra blinked. She realized after all her statements she couldn't just say that her Mother was on a bad day. The Duchess had checkmated her into saying she was simply better than Roselia.

“I-I–” The lady winced and Amelia seemed to be having fun seeing her trying to come up with anything.

“Hahahaha!” The Duchess let out a hearty chuckle. “I merely jest you, Dear Niece.” Alejandra's face flushed red and she pursed her lips shut as sheepishly sank down her seat.

Amelia’s face softened as she stared at the Lady, before her expression turned stern. “You know, I never thought I’d ever get to talk to you like this.”

“Me? Why did you think so, Your Grace?”

“Your mother…” Amelia glanced at the side, deciding to not meet her eyes. “She didn't even tell me you existed.”

“Oh.”

“When I found out from the papers, I was furious and angry.” Amelia closed her eyes, as if she was looking back on the memory. “I rushed to the East as soon as I could to confront her.”

“But…”

“But I still didn't get to see you.” Amelia’s gentle stare was filled with regret and sadness.

“Why was Mother so afraid of me meeting you?” Alejandra raised an eyebrow.

“She should've warned you about it already. It is only her character to do so.” Amelia frowned. “You see, our blood is special Alejandra.”

The Lady’s face turned solemn. The memories of her Mother telling her about their curse and all her warnings began to pop up in her mind.

“Our blood carries a blessing.” Amelia bit her lip. “But it has a cost. It–”

“It saps our lives.” Alejandra finished. “The more we use it, the more years we lose in the future.”

“Yes, exactly…that is how our Father passed away.” Amelia refused to say anymore, it seems the painful thoughts inside her head were proving to be too difficult to express. “He did it to save the futures of his countrymen—at the cost of his own.”

Alejandra laid her eyes at the solemn distant gaze held by the Duchess. Amelia sighed and reached over with her firm hands, giving the Lady a soft pat in the head.

“I believe your Mother is right, Alejandra. I will train you to use our Spirit, but I will not endorse its usage in any scenario that isn't beyond desperate.” Amelia’s eyes were strict and focused. “You will be training to handle the Azarollan blessing, so that it won't go wild without your control.”

Alejandra listened carefully, squeezing her fists. “Will this training risk my life?”

Amelia pursed her lips. “It will. The use of the Spirit itself, unless overdone, won't take much from you…however, it's more advanced stages will end up burning more of your flame than you realize.”

“This training will help me control the power of my support therefore I can also control the life force it takes as well?”

“Indeed.”

Alejandra leaned back, her eyebrows wrinkled as her face scrunched up. “Your Grace, if it isn't too prying— how long do you have left?”

The Duchess' face turned stern. A stoic cold gaze pierced through Alejandra's soul as an immense pressure burst from nowhere. “Why do you ask?” The Duchess' voice was dangerous.

“I am merely curious.” The lady winced. “After all, according to Mother, my grandfather did not make it past 40.”

The Duchess leaned backwards as we. She crossed her arms and thought for a moment before shaking her head and speaking, “Don't worry about me, I still have quite some years ahead of me. The war isn't as gruesome as it was a few years ago.”

“I see.” A breath of relief escaped Alejandra's lips before she even noticed. “I can see Auntie more often— I mean– I can see Your Grace more often.”

Amelia laughed. “Dear Niece, settle your formalities. Just call me Auntie when we are alone.”

“Oh.”

“It would gladden me if you weren't so stiff all the time.”

“Wha–”

“Roselia would be disappointed at how easy to read her daughter is compared to her.” She teased.

“Uhhhh—” Alejandra’s words were incomprehensible as she garbled nonsense in response to her aunt's jesting.

“That reminds me, Alejandra,” The Duchess pulled out of her seat and left her hand out for Alejandra to take. “Shall we take a small detour in the city, just you and I?”

The Lady's eyes sparkled. “Can we?”

“Once training begins, there’ll hardly be any time for leisure.” Amelia shrugged. “We’ll both be busy all the time in Nieve.”

“Alright then, Auntie!” Alejandra took the Duchess' hand and curtsied. “I will go prepare myself.”

“I will wait for you by the front door.” Amelia kissed her niece’s hand and patted her head once more. After one last glance Amelia exited the room and Teresa shuffled back in her place.

“My Lady?” The maid tilted her head.

“Teri, I need help dressing up. I’ll be going on a walk with Her Grace!” Alejandra smiled from ear to ear.

As the Lady got ready for her outing with the Northern Duchess in Hielo, a certain prominent figure had made their landing on the Capital of the North, Nieve.

“Why is it always like this in the North?” A figure cloaked in a leather garb shuddered from the cold. “It’s so cold even in the city. Don't they keep any heat around to keep them warm?” It seems the person would like to lodge a complaint.

They stumbled around the city and found themselves at the town center and central commercial spot. There seemed to be a play going on as a stage was set up and a bunch of actors were enacting a familiar war.

It was the first war between Delha and Crusz. Where the first Emperor, Crusz himself, slew thousands and defeated the tyrant king who killed the First Empress of the Empire and wife of the Emperor.

“You have done horrible things, Delha!” The actor playing Crusz screamed and pointed his fake sword towards the other. “Your travesties to humanity shall end here!”

“MWAHAHAHA!” The actor playing Delha laughed. “It doesn't matter, Brother! We end it here now!” The actor then drew his own fake sword. They began to exchange theatrics as their swords bounced off each other in exaggerated manners. Such that, those who knew swordsmanship would find their heads shaking in embarrassment.

However, cringe inducing the ensuing fight was. It seemed to gather the audience's attention as lively oohs and ahhs were sounded in the square.

“That old story has been twisted and turned far too many times for any narrative or interpretation to be accurate.” The person cloaked in the leather garb sighed. “The two kings didn't engage in any sword fight.”

He picked up his feet and began to walk away. “In fact, there wasn't any fight at all.” He looked to the sky causing his hood to fall down revealing a sapphire like blue hair. “Delha let Crusz kill him and the Emperor did so without hesitation.” A smile formed on his lips.

“Of course, the people don't know this and they never will.” He had beautiful ruby red eyes and his skin was dark as coal. “Only it is my job, to hold on to history as Oathskeeper.”

He slid his hood back on and turned his glance towards the mighty castle at the center of the city. A large manor made from beautifully polished gray stone enhanced with the shining smoothness of marble.

“I wonder what generation of Azarolla rules today.” He shrugged and a menacing grin appeared between his cheeks. “It is duly time to make my appearance once more after a century of wandering.”

He took a step towards the large castle and began his way towards it. “The world has changed much. Especially after Exal’s Vanquish.” He gazes around the hustle and bustle in Nieve. “I must meet the current Duke of Azarolla. For the next prophecy has arrived. A new Hero has been chosen.”

Suddenly he stopped walking and glared at the sky. “Another sacrifice you make, Asmodeus. Your heroes are nothing but pawns to destiny. Why must you do this to them?”

The sky didn't answer and the Oathskeeper only received silence back.

“You sicken me.” He grit his teeth and clenched his fist. “Must an innocent life always be sacrificed for the peace of this world? You dare not answer me, Asmodeus. For if you ever chose to realize your own guilt, your heart would never be able to forgive itself.”

Chapter Text

“Mister! Can you help with loading these boxes!” Called a young voice as they ran towards a familiar man. A man of whom only carried with him a single arm.

“Which ones, Tony?” He smirked as the young kid pointed at the heavy looking wooden crates carrying an array of vegetables. “Oh those ones! Is Mr. Royce already setting out for his delivery?”

“Yep!”

He used his remaining arm, his left hand, to pat the kid's head and ruffle his hair. “Alright, I’ll be there in a bit.”

Hughie Monroe, had adapted into the village of the people that had rescued him that night. He was given free lodging at one of the inns and ever since then he’s been helping around the town.

Due to his Adjudicator abilities, he possessed a far superior strength than an average person which allowed him to display more powerful feats for the average person. He used this strength to help with labor around town and also for defending the village from wild animals.

“Rightee-o!” He dug down beneath the crate and lifted it up until it balanced on his hand and shoulder. “Where's the cart, Tony?”

“Over here!” The kid ran around and led the old soldier down a path towards the cart.

Hughie smiled as he watched the young boy. Reminiscing of his own past, of his own village, of a time where he lived in blissful peace with his family and friends.

He missed this life. Heeding no worry about war or death, and only worrying about dinner tomorrow. There's no anxiety regarding whether or not the next moment's your last, and only be troubled regarding the fact that moles have come out of season.

It was a second chance for the life he had always wished and had always wanted.

A town of simple quiet on the wayside to Nieve. Where he and the people can rest easy here with only a few minor problems.

He had changed as well. His body toned down in bulk but he was a lot more fit. He had a clean shaven face and his silver hair was slightly longer than it was. The scar on his lip was still prominent but it held no such issue whatsoever.

“Uncle Royce, I have one of the crates right here!” He called as he and the youngster approached a large cart stacked with a couple layers of boxes filled with this year's harvest.

“Oh, Hughie, I didn't expect you to come at such a time.” The aged man squinted his eyes trying to see better. “Did this kid bother you again?” He glanced toward Tony who pouted as retaliation. “

“Wha–”

“Boy, you know our Hughie here has only one arm, since he lost his left one from a Demonic Beast attack.” Royce flicked the kid’s forehead. “You can't have him doing all this menial work, we don't wanna push him too hard.”

Hughie chuckled and placed down the crates he carried on his shoulder onto the cart. “It's fine uncle Royce, young Tony here has been keeping me company by telling me about his adventures.” He ruffled the boy’s hair.

“More like his daydreams.” Royce scoffed and arranged the boxes in the back. “He still wants to join the Azarollan Knights. Even though he can't even properly hold a stick.”

“Hey! I can!” The young kid complained.

“All you do is swing it around willy-nilly. Hardly counts as wielding it.” Royce shrugged. “Hugh, can you hand me that box over there if you can.”

“Right there with you.” He picked it up with his hand and slid it over neatly behind the cart. “You’re going to sell this week’s harvest, Uncle Royce?”

“Town's gotta make money.” The old man sighed. “Cab and Tram have already left with the rest of the goods. I’ll just catch up to them.”

“Oh yeah! Uncle Royce! Didn't you say I can come with you to Nieve some time?” Tony beamed from ear to ear.

“Did I?” Royce squinted at the boy and clicked his tongue. “Well I’m not just going to bring you without your mother's—”

“I already begged my mom and she finally agreed!” He grinned even harder. Somehow Hughie felt the she just let him go since the kid probably won't shut up about it

“Tony, it's 2 and half days worth of travel.” Royce explained. “It's dangerous and boring.”

“I’ll do it!” He excitedly hopped. “If it means I get to see the Azarollan Knights!”

Hughie smiled and looked towards the Old Man who was only dismayed by the young boy’s excessive enthusiasm. “If it won't hurt, I’ll come with Uncle Royce. Someone's gotta manage Tony and I’ll be sure to help around in case you need me.”

“Ugh. Fine.” Royce finally gave in. “Get in the cart, both of ya.”

Tony squealed and hopped in the back next to the crates and boxes of harvested food and iced meats and poultry. Hughie sat next to Royce by the reins as the Old Man yee hawes the horses to start moving.

“Alright, hold tight!” Royce braced the other two as he swung the reins down and the cart sped up as it headed straight towards the Northern Capital, Nieve, The Heart of Azarolla.

Around the same time in Hielo, the Northern Duchess along with her Niece took a short stroll around the city. They walked not too far from each other. No Knights or Maids surrounded them or were even in the vicinity. After all, what good would it do to guard the Lady of Ramirez when the Azarollan Duchess, The Spear of the Empire, was right next to her.

“The North shares a border with the Outlands, the barren freezing wasteland that used to be the Demon's hideout.” Amelia spoke as she walked with Alejandra. “But after the vanquish of the Demon Lord, it's nothing but a cold desert.”

“The Hero Arunn was the one to defeat the Demon Lord wasn't he?” Alejandra mused. “I wonder what happened to him afterwards…?”

“I wouldn't know.” The Duchess shrugged. “He vanished after the Demon Lord was killed and as the forces of that army slowly dwindled, most of the troops that remained were the Demonic beasts…and so they ran around up north untamed and uncontrolled.”

“I assume that's when the hunting began, Your Grace?”

“Hah!” The Duchess shook her head. “My Grandmother was blindsided. She was a benign ruler but refused to think practically. The concept of Hunting Demonic Beasts only took place when a whole village was destroyed by them.”

“Oh.”

“Demonic beasts gather and lump together. While they do still engage in predation, they will often work together to strike other races.” Amelia stopped walking and faced Alejandra, staring her directly in the eye. “The bloodshed that attack caused made my Grandmother step down and my Father take over.”

“Grandpa?”

“He orchestrated the movement to hunt down demonic beasts, and helped found the guild that sends Hunters to the Outlands to make sure no congregations or gatherings of demonic beasts occur.” Amelia wagged her index finger. “That’s how multiple outposts, trade routes, and many other things were founded thanks to my Father's intervention. It wasn't long before people realized the demonic beasts taste good as well and often provide much more nutrients than your average cattle.” The two continued on their stroll, with Alejandra trailing behind the Duchess.

“But based on what I’ve seen, beef and pork are still prevalent.” Alejandra commented and thought for a brief moment. “That must mean that demonic beasts are untamable and difficult to farm?”

“Exactly! While there are seasons to which some beasts appear more often, the availability of a specific resource is a gamble at best.” Amelia looked ecstatic at Alejandra's suggestion. “That’s why Hunters are paid quite well for each hunt they make, especially the rare kinds of beasts. What an astute observation, My Dear Niece.”

“Then what about the trees, Your Grace?” Alejandra looked around and saw how almost every house and building was made from the same reliable wood. “What’s the rate of the gathering for the Promethean Trees? I heard lumber made from its wood was fireproof and extremely sturdy.”

“You are your Father's daughter aren't you?” Amelia turned back again to squeeze Alejandra's cheeks. “Did you come to enjoy time with me by only speaking about business, Dear Niece?”

“Ahm Sowwy~” Alejandra tried to speak but her mouth could only mumble a barely tangible noise. Amelia let go of Alejandra's soft cheeks and let the Lady regain her dignity.

“Shall I take you somewhere sweet? Perhaps a young girl like yourself would enjoy a nice dessert?” The Duchess smiled and coiled her arm around Alejandra.

“Neither a good man nor a lovely woman would be able to deny an invitation for sweets, Your Grace.” Alejandra smiled.

“I’ve been meaning to mention. Haven't I said to not be so formal when we're alone?” Amelia raised her eyebrow and the Lady could only yelp.

“However, We are in public aren't we, Your Grace?” Alejandra tried to rebut but the Duchess only shook her head.

“Yet there seems to be no one paying a speck of attention to us. Let us go, Dear Niece.” Amelia stared expectantly at the Lady who finally caved.

“Yes, Auntie.” Alejandra felt strange saying it out in public. It was different when they were alone together in a room—-being in public and addressing someone of higher esteem than you feels…rude.

Amelia leads the young woman through a bustling street and a pale peach painted wooden establishment, mixed with layers of carved smooth stone along its edges and windowsills, with hefty flowery decorations and cute windmills that spun about by the doorside.

Amelia opened up its front gates and the bell chimed with a sweet twang as the scent of freshly baked goods welcomed the two of them into the shop.

It was a room decorated with flowers and soft imagery with warm pastel colors making the whole room feel cozy and fuzzy. Round tables represented the dining areas along with fancy sculpted wooden chairs that seemed to wrap around itself like vinewood.

Lights glimmer up top with a yellowish glow that adds another layer of heat and warmth to the otherwise cold environment of the outside.

“Welcome, Your Grace.” A man with a wide grin, a white coat jacket with an apron on top and tall chef's hat that made him look a wee bit silly. “Not with your fox today?”

“Hana is busy as of the moment.”

“Doing your work I assume.”

“She volunteered this time.”

“Good for her.”

“Shut up, Conrad.”

“As you wish, Your Grace.”

The two sat down on an empty table as Alejandra in a curious appalled entertainment as to what happened between the two. They seemed like close friends.

“Who's the girl?” Conrad asks as he washes his hands with a towel and approaches their table.

“Are you not going to take our orders?”

“Your Grace, sometimes knowing the lovely ladies you serve is the best way to please them.” He winked at Alejandra which earned him a painful smack from the Aunt.

“I would suggest you mind your manners. This girl is my niece, an elegant and capable lady down East.” The Duchess complimented with a smile. “She’s the daughter of the Grand Duke after all, as well as my sister's daughter.”

Conrad shrieked and nervously tapped on his cheek. “So what would you like to have, oh merciful Lady?”

Alejandra stifled a giggle as she looked through the menu. “A small coffee with a bit of—a bit of almond whipped cream on top as well as your best frosted—donut?”

“Oh those are just sweet bread and toppings but with a hole in the center.” Amelia shrugged. “It's his specialty.”

“What are the holes for?”

“Nothing really, but he gets all sensitive about it if you ask him.” Amelia grinned teasefully at the poor patissier beside them.

“They are there for the bread to bake evenly!” Conrad scowled. “I have explained the details several times and you still refuse to understand!”

“Bah, Hana handles the exportation with this anyways—”

“How are you a Duchess?” Conrad squints aggressively towards his local ruler. “Did you get picked based on a lucky roll or something?”

“Shut up, Conrad.” She clicks her tongue

“As you wish, Your Grace.” He replies sarcastically.

“I’ll have the same as her but give me your garlic bread instead of that ‘donut’ of yours.” Amelia placed down the menu and Conrad walked away angrily mumbling to himself.

“Did you know him before, Auntie?”

“He was my friend in the Knighthood. After the first war and losing his sister, he stepped away from the military and inherited his sister's wish to become a baker.” Amelia smiled as she looked at him from far away, beyond the counter in the open kitchen. “He’s still not made it to the capital yet but he's been experimenting with different ways to make his desserts popular to survive his sister's dream.”

“What’s that?”

“Bake the next Imperial Wedding cake.” She smiled. “In fact, he was the reason I met my partner in truth. I owe him a lot.”

“You seem like good friends.”

“Indeed we are.” She chuckled and turned her face back towards Alejandra. “My Dear Niece—No. Alejandra—Let’s chat, shall we, about our lives, catch up like old friends although we’ve never really met.”

“Auntie—” Alejandra watched the soft gentle expression on the Duchess' face, filled with vulnerability and fragility, almost distant from her rugged build and intimidating aura.

“I want to know who my niece is.” She reached over and grabbed the Lady’s hand. “Before we move to Nieve, where your training will take place.”

Alejandra smiled and held Amelia’s hand back. “Where should I start?”

Chapter Text

“Candle, slow down.” Amelia raised her hand as a gesture and the polar bear’s sprint slowed down to a leisurely walk.

Horses and Knights trotted behind them as a carriage carrying two girls were being escorted by the entourage. Among the escorts, was a tall slender brown skinned young woman, who's hair was tied in a long tail and she was clad in lightweight leather armor with a sword strapped to her side.

“My Lady!” Called the girl from an open window of the carriage. “Shall you really be outside, straddled on a horse, whilst we enjoy a silent time in the luxury of this cart?”

“Relax, Teresa.” Replied Alejandra. “Must you worry over some needless thoughts? I quite enjoy the outside air and I’d been meaning to freshen up my horse riding skills.”

“My Lady…” said she, the poor maid, as she defeatedly laid her back onto the carriage seat.

“She seems peppy?” Wondered the second girl in the cabin of the carriage. “Is there something waiting for us at the end of the road?”

“Quite so.” Teresa shrugged. “We're heading to the Northern Capital after all and not only that—Lady Alejandra will be having her training under the Duchess from today onwards.”

“I’m worried.”

“Are you?”

“The Duchess seems scary.”

“I guess so.” Teresa smiled. “You don't have to worry, however, Our Lady has been through a lot. There's nothing she can't push through.”

The other maid, Soyeon, smiled and before long the carriage had come to a stop.

The horses neighed and Candle released a satisfied grumble as Amelia slid down his side. She then walked up to the front of the gate as soldiers dressed head to toe in marble like black armor.

They marched and saluted as the Duchess stood over them . “Welcoming the arrival of Her Grace, Amelia Azarolla, back to Nieve.” A man who stood out among the rest knelt down in front of her.

“Sir Arthur, it is a pleasure to see you again.” She raised her hand and the knight clasped and kissed her knuckles. “Has the state been well?”

“The ingrates who dare thread upon the will of the citizens have been dealt with, Your Grace.”,

“Excellent.” She smiled as she crossed her arms. “Reimburse the affected, and take all the valuables of those criminals, make use of whatever's left.”

“Understood.”

“Oh, and Alejandra—” The Duchess turned to face the Lady, who skillfully slid off the back of her horse, “I will have one of my guards escort you to your room, would that be okay?”

Alejandra faltered for a moment and hesitated. “Where will you be going, Your Grace?” The niece expected to at least spend more time with her aunt before she’s inevitably sent for a harsh training.

“I have some fairly important business to attend to.” Her eyes wandered off towards the castle. “Hana will arrive soon with her own set of knights—if you need anything, come to her.”

“As you wish, Your Grace.” Alejandra curtsied as the Duchess was handed over a fancy looking white coat with its collar draped in fancy black fur. It had the Silver Wolf, the sigil of the Azarolla House, engraved in its back. She waved the coat like a cloak, leaped off the ground, and on Candle’s back. With a slight tug on the reins, the polar bear ran in surprising speed towards the Castle.

Arthur, the seemingly head of the Azarolla Knights, placed his fist in his chest and bowed as a sign of respect. “May the Gold of Tiger be plenty.” Alejandra blinked—that was a considerably relic way to greet someone of Eastern descent.

She stifled a laugh and shook her head. “A simple introduction would do, Good Sir. That would be a far too archaic way to greet someone of my regard.”

“I see.” His face seemed slightly perturbed. “My apologies, My Lady. I haven't left the North in some time since my family had swore their loyalty to the Azarollas.”

“In that case, May the Wolf’s Silver shine in the snow.” She bowed as well, showing her deep respect and knowledge of Northern Culture.

“It seems you know of the old ways of greeting a Northern born.” He had a proud smirk on his face.

“I often read such books for leisure.”

“One could only expect from someone who shares the same blood as our noble Duchess.”

Alejandra smiled back. “Then, Sir Arthur, which of these knights shall be the one to guide me to my quarters.”

Sir Arthur exhaled. The knight’s snow white hair, pale skin, handsome face, and blue eyes reflected the expression of pure snow. He was a young man who seemed roughly only a slight older than Alejandra, yet his eyes held an aged wisdom to them, a maturity one does not earn from being caged in complacency.

His hair was considered unusual, but then again, the North is filled with a variety of races, so he might simply be a product of a love between one and a human.

“Will you be fine with me being your guide, M’Lady?” He smiled and reached out his hand, waiting for the Young Lady of Ramirez to lay hers upon his but alas an interference between the two was met.

“Apologies, Sir Knight, but our Lady doesn't take too kindly to such early skinship.” Teresa excused, somehow she was out of the carriage, and is now intervening between these two.

She stood by her Lady’s side, an act of which most maids would be punished for. It would have symbolized that the Maid views herself of equal importance to that of her Master, because of this, most maids would often trail behind the ones they pay their service to.

Alejandra simply chuckled and held Teresa’s hand instead. “It would be an equal honor to be simply led in the direction, Sir Knight. My dear maid here is quite protective, you see?”

Sir Arthur sighed and fixed his posture before gesturing towards the gate. “Shall we head on then?”

“Absolutely.” Alejandra grinned.

Teresa let out a breath of relief. She wouldn't accept other men to make any more moves to her ladyship. Especially since the Crown Prince seems to already be trouble enough.

Behind them slackly ran Soyeon, her hair was a mess, and she was tearful as she chased after the two of them.

“Where was she?” Alejandra raised an eyebrow.

“She fell asleep, My Lady?”

“And you didn't wake her?”

“She seemed to be having a good dream, My Lady.” Teri spoke so callously.

“Teri…” Alejandra could only look at her friend with an exasperated gaze.

“My Lady! Miss Teresa! Please wait for me!” Cried afar the rookie maid.

The mischievous Teri simply hid her smile and kept walking forward.

Perhaps now that they're in the North, Alejandra would finally be safe from any attempts from the Crown Prince.

Speaking off, Teri ponders what he's been up to.

Well—

ROAAAAR!

“Barbarian Girl!” Julian called, he pushed the auburn haired girl out to the side as he lifted his shield and took a large blast of plasma directly with it. “Urck—”

“Noisy Man!” Autumn winced as she landed not so nicely on the ground. She looked in worry as Julian’s arm was clenched to its limit. “Mr. Prince!?” She called for the man who saved her before.

“On it.” Ben cracked the ground as he pushed his feet down and launched himself upwards, a coat of white aura coating onto his blade in his palms.

Swish!

A lizard-like head lopped off to the ground as the blast of plasma halted to an end.

The monster was a large four legged lizard with a long neck and a draconic head. Its body was filled with spikes and its scales were as hard as stone.

Julian’s hands gave in and he fell to the ground exhausted and tired.

“Well that's that.” The knight let out a sigh of relief but Autumn quickly glanced back towards the supposed corpse of the demonic beast.

“Not yet. “She grit her teeth and stood up. “Demon—not that easy.”,

“Huh?” Julian stared befuddled as Ben leaped backwards and grabbed the two of them with him, putting a large distance in-between the group and the beast

“It's not dead.” Ben clicked his tongue

“Yes.” Autumn agreed.

The decapitated head of the creature turned to ash but the area where the neck was split began to boil and crackle as the next horridly split into and grew an additional two heads to replace the one it lost.

Just like that, the demonic beast was back like nothing ever happened. It roared menacingly, enough to push a blast of wind in their direction.

“Oi—Barbarian girl—I thought you said covering us in guts would keep us safe from being attacked.” He grit his teeth and glared at the Barbarian.

“I—I don't know.” Her face showed genuine surprise. “The beast… I don't recognize.”

“So it's a new one huh?” Ben gripped the blood sword in his hand and it shifted into a polearm. “If it's like this we can't have it wandering around.”

“Ahhh–” Julian stood up and picked up his shield and raised his sword again. “I guess we have to kill it then?”

“Its insides are coated in a large amount of elemental magic, like those of elves.” Ben explained. “But even though I used spirit to cut it, it regenerated so fast.”

“Which means its flesh is filled with enormous amounts of magic.” Julian inferred.

“I-Impossible.” Autumn stared at the two young men with worry. “Hard to kill. We must run!”

“Don't worry Ms. Day.” Ben smiled at her. “This isn't the least bit difficult for us.”

A hand clasped her shoulder as a sense of reassurance. “If it keeps regenerating, we’ll just cut it enough so that it can't anymore.” Julian gazed at the beast with an excited grin.

“Stupid.” Autumn faltered and the knight just smiled.

“So what?”

Ben took no time charging forward once more, throwing his blood spear ahead. Julian followed suit and threw his shield before surfing on it on the ground as it blasted forward.

The two headed lizard dug its feet on the ground and widened its jaws, a ball of plasma forming in its mouth before exploding into a beam of burning light that scorched the earth it touched.

It drew marks on the dirt and headed straight for Julian, who jumped off his shield and blocked the beam before it could render him into cinders.

The beam reflected off and struck a nearby Promethean Tree who took the blast of plasmatic fire without any effort.

“Hah—” Julian sweated as the blast pushed him back. “Making a shield out of that tree did end up paying off—Your Highness!” He called and met eyes with Ben who understood what he wanted to do.

Ben hopped upwards and around the beast, landing next to Julian who twisted the blast back into the beast who groaned in pain as it lurched backwards, feeling the burn of its own fire.

“Now!” Ben yelled and Julian threw the shield like a disc to which Ben, at the ground, caught with a blood chain, and then he began to twist and circle it around, essentially turning it into a sharp mace-like blade.

Ben swung it hard and then struck the creature’s chest, the shield embedding like a hook.

Julian charged and slid down under the beat slicing at its ankles and feet bringing it down to its knees.

Ben used the momentum of the swing and the security of the shield stabbing into the lizard demon’s rock like skin and launched himself and turned his own body into a fast moving weapon, slashing through the wind and finding himself way up in the sky, high above the demonic beast who now struggled to stand on the ground.

“A display of my training with Magic and Spirit has led me to this.” He smiled. “This is my strength.” He closed one eye and locked on to the beast below.

A small coalition of blood gathered in his palm. Suddenly white aura began to surround his body and the blood started reacting violently.

Ben breathed. By controlling the balance between the magic in his hand and the spirit forming around him. He can slightly control the negation between the two.

He witnessed before—the only way to dispel a strong overwhelming Spirit is to overwhelm it with an equally strong amount of magic.

This will lead to both of them dispelling.

But—-

What if- instead of mixing the two, you layered them on top of each other. Covering the magic in Spirit. An impossibility—a myth that can never be proven. After all, the moment one gains either Adjudicator Magic or Spirit, you are unable to gain the other.

The only way to practice such a theory would be having control on both forms of power.

Normally—this is nothing but a daydream. However…

Ben embodies that daydream.

The Crown Prince smiled as he excitedly collected more of his magic and coated it in Spirit, apart enough to not negate each other.

“Crimson Breath.” He muttered and dropped the ball from his hand before darting straight into the ground.

It fell.

Almost anticlimactically.

It fell like a normal ball as Julian, Autumn, Ben, and the beast looked up as it did so. The Prince waited patiently for it to hit its target.

Julian, panicking, ran towards Autumn and snatched her away from the area as fast as possible and hid behind the thickest Promethean trees.

The beast opened its jaws and prepared to blast another plasmatic flame beam towards Ben.

The ball of blood and spirit continued to fall.

The two headed lizard’s mouth prepared a concentration of energy.

The crimson ball continued to fall.

It was mere nano seconds before the blast of plasma fired towards Ben.

The crimson ball finally landed.

Ben grinned as he whispered to himself. “Boom.”

It happened so fast. So fast that it would be hard to explain what exactly happened. The moment the crimson ball touched the beast, the Spirit coating it broke through like sharp razors as it cut through the stone skin of the two headed lizard until the coagulated blood that Ben made use of with his Adjudicator magic finally made contact.

It suddenly exploded in a chorus of sharp blood blades as it dispersed the Spirit coating it and used it as a way to pierce through an extremely hard skin and dispelled any form of magic that the creature could've used.

The blood inside the coating then leaked out into the open wound surging deep inside. With the Spirit deactivating the magic inside the flesh, Ben’s magic seeped right through and exploded into what seems like a flurry of razor slashes that devoured everything in its path, reducing all those that merely touched it into piles of minced flesh.

The twin headed beast did not even get the chance to roar it's blast breath as its regeneration magic was dispelled and its mana rendered naught, without even a chance to regain it. The single crimson ball was a bomb of concentrated blood slices that was condensed down by a large amount of Spirit also focused on a single point.

It was a display of sheer mastery and control over both Magic and Spirit. One that is obviously not something a normal individual or even a normal Adjudicator would be able to achieve in a mere few moments of training.

Benjamin O’Neal, The Crown Prince of the Crusz Empire, The Heir of the Crimson Dragon, The Hero of the War. How far has he gotten?

The blood slashes scattered everywhere after exploding, cutting down even the near infellable Promethean trees nearby. He covered himself in Spirit Aura–one strong enough to resist such cuts from his own attack but it was far too powerful than he expected

The slashes cut right through his Spirit and nicked him at his skin. It wasn't terrible damage but it was still a flaw in his attack.

Behind one of the trees that was cut into two, scrambled out from behind the stump was Julian who held tightly to Autumn as she too was in awe at the display of power the prince had just done.

“I told you,” Ben began as he gazed back at them with a cut in his cheek, “this wasn't the least bit difficult at all.”

Chapter Text

“Nabel…” A tall, lean, muscular woman called as the cart rattled from the stony path below. “You seem…a bit quiet.” Lee glanced at the Elf, his hands were fidgeting and he had his clasped fists up to his face, seemingly in deep thought. His sword lay sharp and steady at his lap, quiet and solemn like its master.

“Lee…” The elf voiced out, and huffed out a puff of air as his pale knuckles turned white from how much he squeezed them. “Can I leave for a moment?”

Lee assumed it had something to do with what he told her last night during the overnight camp by the Sunfang corpse. His stories regarding his time in slavery and captivity…and how Boudicca’s family saved him.

“Huh?” Lee, the warrior, blinked and glanced at him one more time making sure she heard him right. They were on the road and him dropping off right now would just end with him being left behind. It’s not like he has somewhere to go as well. “Alone? Nabel, you know entering the promethean forest on your own is simply suicide right?” She pointed out. “It’s turning night as well.”

“I–It’s suffocating here.”

“Nabel—” Lee pursed her lips and turned her eyes toward the rest of their party and the Dwarves who guided the cart and the horses.

“Something up?” Bruce, the short man, peeked up from the book he was reading. The other two laid side by side together asleep, with Alina’s head on Hotaru’s shoulder.

“I need some time alone.” Nabel clenched his sword before slipping down the back of the cart and landing neatly on the treaded path. “You guys go on ahead—I’ll walk there.”

“OI NABEL!” Bruce yelled worriedly. “GET BACK HERE!”

The cart carried on as Nabel stared at it from afar, still along the dirt road. His eyes carried a sort of lament, as if he hid something behind them.

“Alright.” He turned his back to the cart. “Time to continue on.”

“Not without me you won't.” Lee’s voice turned his spine shrill as he shuddered at the sudden call behind him.

“Lee?!” Nabel looked confused and a bit surprised at her unforeseen appearance.

“Did you really think I’d let you go into the forest alone.” She sighed, her thick arms shifting to a crossed position. “This is why parties exist and not solo ventures. Anyone who tries that never makes it back.”

“You know how strong I am. I’m not gonna die so easily.” He insisted.

“What if it reaches night time, who's gonna keep watch?” She raised her eyebrow back at him.

“I won't sleep.”

“Nabel.”

“Fine.”

“Good.”

“We’re heading that way.” He pointed toward a dim part of the Promethean forest. It was barely touched by the remaining sunlight and the way the trees twisted themselves made it look a bit eerie.

Lee shrugged. She's been through worse. Cave exploration was, after all, far spookier than a mere darkness in the woods.

They ambled forward, cracking leaves and snapping twigs as they strayed off the main path. For some reason the trees here felt a lot more unfamiliar and foreign. A deep sense of dread and the feeling of ‘we’re not supposed to be here’ slowly set in.

“Why exactly are we going here?” Lee mused as she crouched down following Nabel.

“Last night—I had a dream…” He pursed his lips thinking that Lee would cut him off by now to point out the oddness in that. However; she stayed silent, waiting for his next words. “I can't remember it properly but for the longest while now, I’ve had this pit feeling in my stomach and when we passed by here—”

“It got worse?”

“Yeah.”

“You realize it would be stupid to investigate this alone right?”

“If it was anything dangerous, I could've outran it.” He spoke with confidence. “I’m not sure about any of you guys though.”

“That's why you decided to go alone?” She shook her head dismissively. “Are we that unreliable?”

He snapped his head back, a bit annoyed at her presumption. “I just want to keep you guys safe okay?”

Lee winced and relaxed her chest. “Sorry.”

“No–I know you just—-you guys also just want to protect me but–”

“You can handle your own?”

“Yeah.”

“Then so can we.” Lee smiled at him and Nabel couldn't help but smile back.

“Right.” He then turned back to where they were heading. The trees creaked unnaturally and there was a suspicious lack of noises in the area, seemingly having no wildlife.

“The dwarves—were you okay?” Lee asked, a wariness in her voice.

“I could get through it.” The elf bit his lip. “I just closed my eyes and meditated…I could ignore them that way.”

“Hey…” Lee gave the elf a ruffle in his hair. “You didn't lash out. That's a start.”

As she finished her sentence Nabel stopped in his tracks as an overground cave was before them. In front of it was…a bunch of Kingdom Soldiers.

What were they doing here?

The two of them immediately knelt down to hide in the nearest bush, peeking only to understand what was happening.

It was a clearing. A very quiet one. There were no woodland creatures, no sign of Demonic Beasts, and no sense of familiarity. However, There was a foreboding feeling of doom emanating from the void like cave entrance.

The Kingdom grunts didn't seem to care for that much as they stood still in front of the cave, as if to guard it. There were a couple dozen of them in a line, placed like statues.

“What's going on here?” Nabel’s face was ladened with worry. After all, how did the Kingdom pass through the Empire’s borders without being noticed—and what were they protecting so securely inside that cave?

“Nabel, we should go.” Lee suggested, realizing this was above whatever capability they could right now.

“Y–you’re probably right.” Nabel agreed. He loosened his grip on his sword and met eyes with Lee who was fully prepared to book it as fast as possible and report it to the nearest barracks in Nieve.

“Let’s go.” Lee began to count down from three with her fingers.

But suddenly.

“HEEEEELPPP!” A shriek escaped from within the cave as a woman in tattered clothing ran outside and tripped on the dirt. Her hair was messily cut and her leg was bent in the wrong direction. How she managed to even run outside was beyond Nabel’s thought process.

Lee realized Nabel’s eyes were wavering from their decision to escape. “Nabel—I know you want to save her but—we can't handle whatever that is inside alone. You can feel it too, right?” She grit her teeth. “That looming death?”

Nabel closed his eyes trying to shut away the screams of the woman as the Kingdom guards began to surround her and grab her by her hair and begin to drag her back.

“LET GO OF ME!” She screamed. “MAY LALIETTE CURSE YOU!”

Nabel heard her words and his eyes quickly glanced to take a look at her appearance again.

He finally noticed it.

Her ears.

She was an elf.

Without any more hesitation he leaped out of the bush and in a blink swiped his sword to the side decapitating the Kingdom Knight who held the beaten elven woman.

“NABEL!” Lee screamed after him.

He caught her as fast as he cut him. Her eyes were a deep blue and her cheeks were flushed from being hit. He could also see marks across her body—signs of being used in the most vile ways. His vision turned blood red as he realized what happened to her.

“You fucking monsters.” He took her to safety as far away from the grunts as possible. In no time as well Lee came out of the bushes, her great shield out and ready to support him.

“So how is she?” She didn't bother questioning his decision. Only asking for her condition.

“Bad. Marks across her body. Her legs have been broken so she can't resist as well.”

Lee’s face turned a disgusted expression as she glared at the grunts who carried an emotionless visage. “Bastards.”

The guards drew their blades and pointed it towards the two of them.

“T-thank you—” The elf woman croaked out and after being placed down by Nabel, she passed out immediately.

“Sleep well, sister.” He wiped the dirt off of her face.

“You ready?” Lee slammed her shield on the ground and brutishly clanged it as an intimidation factor. “We don't usually fight anything but demonic beasts…these are people”

*Yeah.” Nabel cleaned the blood of his sword. “There's no need to hesitate. They're scum worse than demonic beasts.”

Some distance away from what was happening, there was a quiet, slightly large, and rustic office hidden somewhere in the North close to Nieve.

The office was beige and looked fairly old, with worn wallpaper, rusty lamps, and a small chandelier serving as light for the whole room. There were shelves of books containing old titles and many sets of journals and newspapers.

There was a black couch and seats that were placed in front of the main table. A grandfather's clock sitting by the edge of the room ticking ever so routinely. The faint smell of cigar and freshly burned paper hung in the still tense air of the secured office space.

Behind the head table of the office sat an aged man who meticulously filed documents, placing some in a folder and turning others to ash by burning it in his table lamp.

“You've arrived, Mistress.” The old man glanced ahead of him. “Please share the reason as to why you took the time to visit such a secluded place in the North.”

The woman in front of him was covered in an inconspicuous cloak, shrouding her entire body and head, hiding any way to identify her.

“I heard she is in town.” She paced around the room, her gaze wandering between the different points in the vicinity. “What could she possibly be doing here, I wonder?”

The old man sighed and dropped the documents down. He turned his head up and met the woman who came to seem him in the eye. In return, she also took off the hood in her cloak revealing her beautiful face and fiery red hair.

“Lady Maddison, I am sure you already know before you even came here.” He opted to dismiss her question. “Do not fret, I am here ro make sure our business does not get interrupted in between their motives.”

“She's good at hiding her tracks, you know?” Maddison sat in front of him and kicked her legs up the table. “We're basically cut from the same cloth, after all.”

“The logging for Promethean wood has proven successful, all the legal documents have been filed and a company has been made under a pseudonym that funnels its fund directly into the Underworld’s pockets.” He explained. “After the Knight Commander purged nearly every corrupted pig in the Northern Capital, a lot of opportunity has freed itself for us to grab.”

“Excellent, Hesser.” She smiled and some of the documents began to fly up and levitate near enough for her to read. “The stock increase due to the fall of illegal loggers has been quite invigorating “

“Indeed it is.” Hesser leaned his back and stretched his arms. “Your call could not have been more right, Madam.”

Maddison didn't say anything to reply back but after noticing something, she suddenly frowned upon reading the documents.

Hesser failed to notice and continued to praise his Mistress. “Getting a share of the confiscated logs in exchange for providing information and helping with the investigation.” He shrugged. “A smart move, if I may say so myself, Madam.”

“Yeah sure.” The document floating in the air dropped down to the table and Hesser noticed an irritation in her eyes. “I was right.”

“Is something the matter?”

“You've either noticed it and refused to tell or you haven't noticed and you're incompetent.” Her glare caught him off guard and sent a chill down his spine. His hands clenched as the pressure in the room doubled.

“I deeply apologize, Madam. I-I didn't think it would be much of an issue as of now and was seeking to settle it quietly so as to not disturb your other efforts.” Hesser immediately stood up from his seat and bowed his head. “I was hoping to get some help—”

“Help?” Maddison’s voice was terrifying, like a devil’s call that's about to rip your soul straight out of your chest. “What help would you even get?”

“The Hunter's guild might be able to—”

“Don't lie to me.” Maddison’s tone was sharper than obsidian. Hesser felt a pressure on his chest. “I can tell by your heartbeat that the words you speak are nothing but false idols.”

Hesser remained silent as he could feel the room close in around them.

“The Demonic beasts have begun to act exponentially less day by day and yet I have not with me a single report regarding the issue.” Maddison clicked her tongue. “Now you dare speak of working with another?”

Maddison thought for a moment. She tried to connect all the information made available to her.

The decline of the Demonic beasts.

The arrest of the corrupted nobles.

The appearance of the Kingdom in the North.

The arrival of the White Cat Guild.

And a fact that she has recently found out due to Elijah's secret assigned task—The Crown Prince’s expedition towards the borders to the outlands.

“Hesser.”

“Yes, My Mistress?”

“Is there perhaps a chance the Devils have begun to move?”

The man paused—processing what she had just uttered between her parted lips.

“The Devils have no power nor army to control, My Lady—how would they even—” He blinked. Thinking through what she had just said it was fairly obvious what the Lady of the Underworld was insinuating.

“The arrival of the White Cat Guild. Then a Secret Expedition from the Crown Prince. The decrease in the Demonic Beast activity.” She listed down the facts. “Those could only mean that there is a significant yet confidential effort being pushed by the Emperor towards the North, especially regarding the Outlands, the only remaining haven of the Demon Country.”

“Then—the Kingdom's presence—”

“There's only one explanation.” Her face turned grim as she didn't expect them to go so low. “The Delha Kingdom is working with the Devils.”

…

“NABEL!” Lee shouted as she strapped her shield to the dirt and defended against a strike from a knight. Nabel flipped away from a slash from two different Knights that attacked him at the same time.

He landed with poise and immediately recovered to swing his sword with immense strength. Like a thunderclap he blasted through and cut the two Knight’s arms, removing any way for them to retaliate.

The Knights staggered backwards with a blank expression. Nabel hesitated making another move as their emotionless state struck him as odd.

“There's no time to waste!” Lee yelled from beside him as she swung her shield violently with enough strength to bash one of the Kingdom knights’ heads and turn their helmet into a smashed pancake.

“Right.” Nabel grit his teeth and cut through the wind splitting the torsos of the grunts from their hips.

There were still a dozen or so left of the Kingdom grunts, who now surrounded them, their weapons drawn and ready to strike.

“One more time?” Nabel exhaustedly grinned at her.

“I can do this all day.” She raised her giant shield and laughed.

The knights closed in and thus began another set of battles between the Hunters and the Kingdom soldiers.

“On your left!” A voice came from the trees as what looked like a thunderstrike split the air and struck itself along the crowd of enemy soldiers and set fire to the surrounding area.

Nabel looked behind him. He only knew one mage who could cast such a unique spell. “Alina!?”

After that magic strike, a barrage of arrows came from all over the woods. Piercing through the gaps in the armor and rendering some of the soldiers armless or at worst death.

“Don't count me out!” A short man yelled as he leaped from tree to tree. “Even a guy like me has been through hellish practice.”

“Guys!” Lee felt excitement course through her as she couldn't help but laugh. Somehow, the rest of their party found the two of them and came to help.

She was so caught up with the arrival of her friends that she failed to notice one of the soldiers sneak behind her.

“Pay attention, Lee!” The soldier was kicked away by two furry legs as a beastwoman lightly let her feet drop with grace. She carried a short wand with her and immediately casted a spell. “Let the light of the World Tree guide me!” A bright blinding glow emanated from her wand and she blasted it towards the Soldiers who recoiled from being overwhelmed with the shine.

“Thanks, Hotaru!” Lee grinned as she wiped the sweat off her forehead.

“Don't lose your head here.” Hotaru sternly scolded the large lady who could only nod back with a smile.

“What are you all doing here!?” Nabel called out to them in a panic. “It's dangerous!”

“As if you guys could win a battle without us!” Bruce yelled from the trees. “We’re a party, remember? We do things together no matter what.”

“And you're our leader!” Alina added. “When thick comes thin, we’ll be behind you to support you.”

“You all…” Nabel sighed and finally a chuckle left his throat.

“You don't have to keep doing things on your own, Nabel.” Hotaru reminded him. “That's what you taught me.”

Nabel remained speechless.

“See.” Lee smiled. “Told you we don't need to be protected.” She patted his head. “We can handle ourselves, so just keep focusing on the goal.”

Nabel tightened his grip on the sword. A new determination filled his heart as he faced the enemies ahead of him. “Everyone!” He yelled and the team prepared for his call. “LET'S WIN THIS!”

“RAAAAHHH!” Lee initiated the battle cry as she charged forward with her shield knocking down enemies left and right.

On the other side of the front line, Nabel quickly advanced through the remaining Knights as he cut through them like butter.

Their blindspots were being covered by Bruce who kept his eye on both of them and shut down any sneak attacks and advances the enemy tried to make by firing an arrow just in time.

Further back was Alina who tended to the injured elf girl and was chanting a powerful spell in the meantime.

To protect the midpoint between the back and the front was Hotaru, who was skilled in both ranged and close ranged combat. She supported both Nabel and Lee who lumbered forward against the numbers of the emotionless soldiers with her bursts of light, while also keeping any grunt from coming forward to target their back line by kicking and punching them away.

It was a formidable setup that they've honed through years of experience together and working out plans alongside one another.

“Left side!” Lee screamed and ducked down and pulled her shield up overhead. Nabel leaped and landed on the shield. He then used it as a launching point to strike as fast as possible and with the help of Lee’s added strength in pushing him, he pushed his feet off the shield with such force it caused a shock wave in the area.

He cut through any of the remaining soldiers who still tried to fight and grouped the rest in a pile. He was so fast that if you blinked you would have missed him entirely.

Once the remaining forces gathered in the a group a large boom of thundering fire blasted in their direction by Alina completely annihilating what's left of them.

Nabel finally drew his legs to a stop.

He was exhausted.

Tired.

And about to pass out even.

He hasn't pushed himself this far in ages.

He dropped his blade and onto his knees as he took in as much air in his lungs as possible. Going that fast required tremendous breathing control, and basically for the entire duration of moving at that speed, he was not able to take in a single breath of air.

“Nabel!” Lee was the first to rush his side like always. He fell into her thick arms as she caught him.

“Phew.” Bruce slid down the tree and walked over to them, followed by Hotaru and Alina who carried the unconscious elf girl in her arms.

“Is he okay?” The conscious elf girl asked.

“Yeah.” Nabel replied, to prove that he in fact was okay. “As good as new.”

“Your definition of new smells.” Hotaru covered her nose. “You still think of Demonic Beast guts.”

“I was planning to shower after handing out the body of the Sunfang to the guild.” He explained.

“Not like you're any different Hotaru.” Bruce poked fun at the beastwoman. “You're fur’s covered in every kind of grime and shit. Why haven't you washed?”

“Excuuuse me?” Alina walked up to the short guy, after laying down the unconscious elf beside Lee. “I’ll have you know that even if the great Hotaru was covered in the most egregious shit in the world, she’d still smell and look more beautiful than you?”

“Haaaah?” Bruce raised an eyebrow and loosed his sleeves. “You wanna go, you long eared skank?”

“Just cause you don't have a girlfriend doesn't mean you have to get angry about it with me.” The elf girl shrugged.

“You're not even dating!” Bruce gawked. “She's not even paying attention to you! Look!” They both glance at Hotaru who is now busy licking her own fur. “She's grooming herself!”

“So sexy…” Drool left the Elf’s face as she stared heavenly towards the bear woman.

“You dumb broad!” Bruce began spitefully smacking the elf and she retorted back by also spitefully smacking him.

“You two—” Lee wanted to stop but Hotaru simply shook her head.

“Ignore them.”

“We should check inside the cave.” Nabel suggested from Lee’s lap. “There might still be imprisoned elves there.”

“Right.” Lee brushed some dust off of his cheeks as they locked eyes with each other. “I’ll help you stand up for no—”

“What in the goddess's name happened here.” A tired looking man with no armor and long black hair stepped out of the cave. “Why are all my guards dead?” He yawned, seemingly unfazed by the smell of blood and iron in the air.

He laid his eyes on the party in front of him, then caught the body of the elf girl behind them.

“Oh uh…” He pointed towards the elf girl. “Can you give her back—she was fun so I’d like to use her again—but hey I’m fine with sharing.” He shrugged.

Instantly a blast of thundering flame snapped from Alina’s staff and smashed straight at the man. Shrouding that entire area in a cloud of dust and dirt.

“You guys don't like to chat do you?” He yawned again and as the dust settled revealing his unharmed stature and his hands raised to reveal a transparent glass like barrier that seemed to completely negate Alina’s attack, the whole of the party suddenly felt a dread inside them. “Hey actually, a warrior, a beastwoman, and another elf. You guys would make for fantastic merchandise. Same goes for the elf dude, your body would attract a lot of the female customers.”

“You.” Nabel found strength in him to stand.

“Yeah?” He looked so…apathetic. Like what was happening didn't concern him at all. This was pissing Nabel off.

Way too much.

“You did this to her?”

“Can't sell it properly till I know the quality.” He chuckled. “Though it is unfortunate, how most of my regulars have been executed now.”

“Fucking bastard.” Nabel grit his teeth and picked up his sword.

“Whoa there, pretty boy.” The man raised his hand in surrender. “I don't wanna fight right after I wake up.” He pondered for a moment. “You guys can walk away scot free if you just hand that unconscious elf. How about it?”

Nabel didn't answer. His legs moved before anyone could even react.

And like a flash of lightning…

He made contact.

Chapter Text

The Eastern Duchy of the Kingdom was home to the most Serene beachside and plentiful forests, lakes, and rivers. It boasted the largest agriculture industry as well as the largest fisheries, and a close second to the south in mineral trading.

The Grand Duchy also owns a large portion of the Middleworld’s trading system across the entire Empire as well as internationally. This nature of the East makes it the business hub of the empire home of the many scholars of the art of trade.

This lends itself to a competitive environment that makes any noble who decides to settle in the East either turn themselves around or sink themselves in.

House Lewis has always been one of the families that lay on top of the mold. One of the closests aides to the Grand Duchy and a most loyal cortege to Ramirez. It has been a long standing tradition for the Heir of Lewis to serve the Duchy for some time before taking charge of the March. However, Asher Lewis was different for he had served the current young lady much longer than any of the previous heirs of the Marquis have done.

“Asher.” Asher's father, the current Head of Lewis, Samuel Lewis, spoke as they sat alone at the dinner table. “Keep your back straight, such basic manners should be obvious to you at this point.”

“Apologies, Father.” Asher kept his head down as he silently and unenthusiastically ate his food.

“We will be meeting the next Marquess to sit beside you soon.” The Marquis spoke. “When you meet her, maintain proper conduct, and do not bring shame to our name.”

“Understood, Father.” Asher clenched the knife and fork in his hands. He winced at the thought of being married to a woman he's never met before, especially since his heart still longs for another.

Yet…there was no way he could disobey his father. The man who raised him, and fed him, and gave him a roof to sleep under. He had to repay all of the efforts he was given. That was his duty as a son.

“Asher.” His Father spoke up again. “I understand that you still carry with you some nostalgic desire towards the Knighthood of Ramirez.”

Asher remained silent.

“I trust you will decide by yourself to forget such nonsense and quell your reservations towards the Lady of Lebedev from the South.” The Marquis split the meat in his plate with precision and placed it delicately in his mouth. “A connection with a top magnate in gemstones would only lead to a more profitable venture towards your future as the Head of Lewis.”

Asher couldn't agree. He didn't want to disobey the honor he held for himself in his heart. A part of him believed that he didn't deserve this—but a part of him also didn't want to trouble his father.

“Remember your mother, Asher.” Only a few words from his father was enough to send his spine crawling.

“I–I understand, Father. I will meet with the Lady of Lebedev soon.”

“Do not call her with such formality.” His Father finished his meal and stood up to walk towards him, placing a cold palm on his shoulder. “She will be your wife after all.”

“Of course, Father.”

“Your marriage shall take place in a few years time, whether or not you are prepared for such.” His father leaned in closer. “Your Lady of Ramirez will be invited so don't fret.”

Asher squeezed his hands tighter. He held back his pain and anger and everything he has ever felt.

That was his duty as a son.

“Yes, Father.”

He heard the slow clicking of his father's feet as the doors out of the dining room opened and closed shut.

“My Lady, I wish to see your face again.” He leaned his forehead in his arms. He felt that he needed to cry but his pride as a Lewis prevented him to. “I want to feel the warmth of your hand, the strike of our blades when they meet, the laughter that parts from your lips that only seeks to make a day any more brighter.”

“Lady Alejandra, How I long for you so.” He stared towards the empty blank ceiling. “I hope you're doing well in your ventures, whether or not I am by your side.” He whispered to himself.

“I am but a man in search of solace and not a damsel seeking safety in distress.” Asher grimaced. “If I was but a woman to love and your heart a man to conquer, would it be unmistakable to seek for your elysium?”

There was no answer for his questions within the dimly lit dining room.

“Does my pride as a Knight mean nothing in front of my name as a noble?” He pursed his lips and stared at the food laid before him, barely eaten and apart. “What use are my hands if not to serve you? What use of my heart if not to love you?”

“Why should it be forced to another when yours is the only one it wants to tie itself to?” His tears tried everything to push itself back. “Lady Alejandra, does Asmodeus despise me so? That I can't even love you under the guise of a caring friend. That I can't even admire you merely as your Knight?”

Asher stood up from his seat and eyed the door outside. A painful ache in his heart, a memory of a Father's embrace, and a broken portrait lose forever to heartbreak.

“I will make you proud, Father.” Asher’s voice was shaking and trembling. “I will make you smile once more.”

Far from the Lewis March in the East an elf was removing her suitcases from a worn carriage, an older gentleman of the same race stood next to her, meticulously eying his pocket watch.

“Oi, Bou.” A dwarf stepped out of the carriage carrying an enormous amount of crates between his arms. “Ain't ya pops gonna help with ol’this?”

“You know he’s weaker than a deer’s calf. He’d be crushed to death by a small suitcase.” Bou, an orange haired young female elf, chuckled as she helped the Dwarf settle down the load he was carrying.

“Apologies, Dear Friend. I am simply clocking in the amount of time it took for us to get here!” The older male elf yelped excitedly, pushing his glasses up the bridge of his nose. “Perhaps it may add to my research after all!”

“How in the hell does workin on ya timebob help ye with those books of yers?” The Dwarf rolled his eyes and Boudicca only patted his shoulder.

“Don't get so agitated, Cavael.” Boudicca sighed. “Let's just get this to the inn and then we can relax for a few days before heading back.”

“Heard yer ol’buddy Nabel is comin in’ere to drop off some big catch eh?” He finished setting down the boxes and leaned in on one of them. “I reckon both of ya haven't settled your qualms yet haven't ye?”

“He didn't bother coming to the shop after the fight? How am I supposed to talk to him?”

“Well ye were the one to tell the boy to not come back weren't ya?”

“Well you had nothing to say back then as well didn't you?” Bou argued further. Her blue eyes glaring intently at the dwarf. “Plus, weren't you the one who always told me to keep him out? There we go. He’s gone! Shouldn't you be happy?”

“C’mon lassie. I didn't mean to kick’im out for good. Ya know that.” Cavael sighed.

“Because of him, we made a show out of important nobles of the North as well.” Boudicca grumbled. “You don't know how much it hurts the business if he keeps doing that. That girl with the ice sword would have ruined us had we messed up.”

“Well she didn't, did she?”

“Cause she was nice.” Bou glared. “Imagine if she weren't?”

“Listen’ere lass. Do you really not want to see that boy again?” Cavael approached her and the tough facade the elf was holding seemed to waiver.

“If he doesn't apologize then I’ll never talk to him again.” Bou took her stance and the Dwarf could only sigh.

“Alrightie’en, let's get these suckers off at the inn and take a break shan’t we?” Cavael picked up a couple of their products. “Get your dad, lass.”

“Dad!” Boudicca called and the male elf who had found himself preoccupied with the fruit stalls jerked up.

“He’s a lot isn't he?”

“You tell me. It's like I'm the parent sometimes.”

The three of the lot began to make their way across the busy street that was…particularly more busy than usual. They had to squeeze in as crowds gathered in certain areas and a few of them even began to surround them.

“Yo Elfie!” A stranger called from afar. “Is that Demon Meat?”

“Uhh yeah?”

“Oh crap, who’s buying it?”

“Smithson’s Inn…? What's the matte—” Before she could finish her follow up question, the stranger had already vanished.

“Weird.” Cavael started sniffing the air, Dwarves had a particularly good sense of smell after all.

“Peculiar indeed.” Bou’s dad added. “From my observations around and talking to the people, it seems there’s a distinct lack of supply regarding Demonic Beasts recently.”

“Can’t be right.” Cavael scrunched up his eyebrows. “Demonic beasts are like the plague, ye keep finding 'em wherever ye go in the wild.”

“That's how it should be but…” He walked up to a stranger and began to converse with them then swiftly returned back to the other two after having gotten his needed information. “It seems the shortage has been happening for around a week or so now?”

“Ain't the kid supposed to be bringin in prime game?” Cavael asked.

“Which in of itself is a bit strange to be honest.” Boudicca stopped walking. “I mean, why would a new hunt suddenly be news around town.”

Cavael realized what she meant. If the rate of the hunts had been like usual, Nabel’s party hunting down a demonic beast shouldn't be as big a surprise as it usually would.

“Dad, can you get more information?” Boudicca asked her father who was intently staring at his pocket watch.

“Ah! Yes honey! Wait…” He walked up to another stranger and began to talk a whole charade before returning once more to the two. “It appears that Nabel’s party had been the only group to return with a hunt this past few days.”

“Speaks of their skill at least.” Boudicca bit her lip. “Do we know where they are?”

“Not at all.” Her Dad spoke matter of factly.

Cavael could tell the young girl was getting worried so he cheered himself up to alleviate her worries. “Hey now, Bou. Don't ya know that boy is quite the strong one.” He nudged her shoulder. “He can take down demonic beasts on his own no worries.”

“I know but still…”

“When the kid gets back—maybe ye can finally talk wouldn't you say?” Cavael suggested.

“You're right.”

“Now let's get’ere stash at the inn.” Cavael smiled mischievously. “If some good ol’prime meat is rarer than gold nowadays it's about time we upcharge the price don't ya think?”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m saying we sell a little higher than usual.” He grinned and Bou scoffed at his suggestion.

“Are you serious?” She glared at the dwarf once more. “The Smithson’s trust us with our prices, we can't just sell it to them for higher out of nowhere?”

“Well they'll find us trusting them more if they buy it from us at a fair market price.” Cavael shrugged and laughed.

“Why are you like this?”

Cavael only laughed as they approached the inn.

Somewhere else in the North, two people in a vintage office continue their conversation.

“Mistress, What do you mean the Kingdom is working with the Devils?” Hesser grit his fists . “That's impossible—it took the entirety of both the Kingdom and the Empire's support to help the hero vanquish Exal, the Demon King.”

“The Kingdom is scum, what do you expect from them?” Maddison paced around the room with a furious look in her eye.

“This is—preposterous! Why would they–?” Hesser who stood up from his seat in panic now sat back down with a tired indignation. “The Devils have caused countless deaths across the Middle World, and unnecessary pain spread across generations—what has driven them this far?”

“I—” Maddison stopped herself. Hesser had a point. It took almost all of the Kingdom and Empire's resources just to defeat the Demon Country in the North.

Why would they suddenly switch their game and collude with the said monsters that once terrorized them as well. It couldn't be just pure pettiness towards the Empire. The Kingdom knows what it's risking by conspiring with the leftovers of the Demon King’s army.

To do such a thing would not only risk the Royal Blood’s standing among people but also the actual state of affairs in their Nation. It makes no sense to take such a risk without significant reason.

“What could be their reason…?” Maddison pondered and her back fell on the wall as she tried to think but no matter what, she couldn't wrap in her head a good idea as to why they would they do such a thing—

Are they turning their back on the Goddess?

“Elijah!” Maddison clicked her tongue and out her shadow, a young man slowly rose from the black void.

“Yes, Madam.” Elijah knelt and waited for orders.

“Investigate this theory, find out what could possibly the Kingdom want, to the point that it makes them side with Demon Country.” Maddison commanded and just like that, without another peep, Elijah melted back into the shadows.

“I do not doubt your judgment, Madam but…” Hesser's gaze was weary. “For once, I’d like you to be mistaken.”

“If this conspiracy proves to be true…” Maddison purses her lips. “There is a far more dangerous worry than the war.”

There was another wave of solemn silence that filled the office room. Maddison’s tapping on the wall was the only sound that reverberated as the two individuals thought long and hard about their next move.

“Report any unusual activity to me immediately.” Maddison uncrossed her arms and prepared to leave as the door swung open on its own. “In the meantime, I’ll return to the capital to finish up the business against the copycats.” She began to walk out when her subordinate once more laid out her name.

“Wait, Madam!” Hesser called before she could slip away. “According to Katherine, our plans with the cartel surrounding the East have been safely greenlit—we’re now only waiting on the safe access through the trade routes.”

Maddison stood like a statue by the door frame, unmoving, and refusing to turn back towards him. Her fists clenched and her heart shook.

“Dispose of the Eastern cartel—we have no use for them anymore.” Maddison waved her hands dismissively.

“Excuse me, Madam?”

“They've engaged in slave trades and have come as obstacles to us in the past—it’s only right to dispose of them before they stab us in the back.” She reasoned.

Hesser hesitated, her words made sense and there was a valid rationale around each statement, however…

He could clearly tell there was something more behind it. This dismissive decision wasn't based on logic, it was based on her emotions that she only validated with reason.

“Madam…What of the Daughter of Grand Duke?” His voice was of a serious tone and the pressure immediately increased tenfold. Hesser could feel his knees turn weak and a sudden inclination to kneel and beg for forgiveness.

“What of her?”

Hesser choked but he managed to keep his footing. He decided to test his Mistress if she still held absolute neutrality towards her methods to achieving goal. “Shall we dispose of her since you now deem her useless?”

Just like that a sudden thwack of force struck him right in the chest and sent him stuck on the far wall behind him. Blood left his mouth as he struggled to breathe. Something was keeping him pinned on the concrete wall and floating in the air.

“You will do nothing of the sort.” Maddison's voice was smooth. It was a side of her Hesser has never seen before. She turned his gaze towards him and crippling fear overwhelmed him like no other. “Shall a single hair of hers be cut by the Underworld, I will tear down this entire section and make anew my own.”

Hesser gulped, she wasn't lying.

“Do. You. Understand?” She spoke every word with emphasis.

“Of course, Madam.” He fell down with a thud, his knees slamming on the messy office floor beneath him. The shockwave of the force and the impact of said force had sent papers flying everywhere.

“Good.”

Hesser may have agreed to her conditions but he has seen her grow up and he watched her get hurt. He watched her slowly turn into the cold heartless girl she is now. He watched her put everything aside for her dream after Jamie had abandoned her. He watched the shine on her eyes vanish into the void.

He allowed himself a few words. “You've gotten soft.”

Maddison who walked through the scattered sheets paused.

He continued his few words. “You may think of yourself as a monster, an outcast, a witch, or even an irredeemable shame.” He looked at her with care in his eyes. “But you're still a young girl with a human heart.”

Maddison said nothing and walked out of the room.

Not a few seconds later, someone came knocking on the door. It was one of their members who came to report something. “Uhhh…Sir?”

“What's it now?” Hesser laid his back on the wall as he sat on the wall, his office still incredibly messy.

“The White Cats have arrived.”

As the Underworld makes its move against the Kingdom, a party of five is currently dealing with its fragmented forces.

The dust settled from the crash as Nabel’s blade made contact with…air?

No. It wasn't air. It was more like a shimmer or a piece of fine glass so thin you could barely make out that it's there.

Whatever it was, it was tough enough to withstand a full force attack from Nabel’s thunder magic, a strike he didn't hold back any strength for.

“How–?!” Nabel grit his teeth as his sword rattled along the invisible barrier.

“Magic.” The man grinned and suddenly the barrier enlarged itself and pushed back on the elven male so hard it launched him backwards towards his party.

His feet regained their hold on the ground as he skidded on the dirt, using friction to slow down his momentum. “Brace yourselves.” He addressed his friends. “That man is an Adjudicator.”

The rest of his team shifted in their positions. A tense heaviness weighed down on their chests. They won't just be fighting any normal skilled knight. They would be fighting someone with Magic born from desire, a magic more powerful than those born from elements.

There was a calm in the air between them as the man stared them down and they stood there waiting for his move.

He reached down towards his pockets…

Nabel twitched, prepared to deflect any oncoming attack…however, all that came out in his hand was a cigar and lighter.

“You all really brought this upon yourself.” He chuckled. “I wasn't assaulting that elf—Hahahaha!” He laughed. “It was a joke! Learn to take one.”

“Then why was she hurt!” Alina scowled, she pointed towards the Unconscious elf laid beside them. “Her—her legs were spread and her—it was—it was violated!” There was a spitefulness with each tone she spoke.

“Fair not—I didn't use it myself.” He shrugged. “We merely needed women that could carry the child of a demon. So we—well pushed some of their seed inside her.” He took out a large syringe like shape out from his coat.

“What…” Hotaru looked horrified.

Alina gagged and Lee clenched her shield hard. Bruce glanced back at Nabel who's eyes pointed towards the ground.

“We may be involved in slave trade but this wasn't one of those occasions.” He sighed. “We've tried human, dwarf, all types of beastmen, even the orcs and ogres. Alas, Elves seem to be able to conceive Demons the best.”

“You’re—you’re worse than scum.” Lee’s expression was a contortion of anger and disgust. “Why would you side with demons!?”

“AHAHAHA!” He laughed hard, the slave trader could only find amusement towards their terrified expressions. “All is fair in love and war missy.”

“Are you done speaking?” Nabel stood up, his feet crackling with electricity and the hair all around him lifting from the static shock. His once exhausted body pushing itself once more.

“Nabel…don't be rash.” Lee tried to pull him back but she was suddenly shocked by the sparks that burst from him. “Ah!”

“He’s mad…madder than any time I’ve seen him.” Bruce panicked and then turned to look at the rest of their party. “We’ll just have to back you up huh, Nabel?”

Nabel turned to smile at him and he nodded. “You always know me the best, Bruce.” He teased as, in a blink, all that stood before them was a puff of dust.

A massive explosion boomed out of nowhere as the cracking of thunder snapped all around the vicinity. Nabel’s sword, once again being blocked by the barrier made by the Slave Trader.

“Blocked again.” The scum spoke with confidence.

“If my sword can't break through your barriers…” He swiftly stepped out of the man’s range. “I’ll just have to strike so fast, you won't be able to make them in time.”

“Bring it.”

Nabel struck forward again and the man managed to block his powerful attack once more.

There was an issue, however. He had completely clocked that Nabel was the strongest one amongst the five of them that were here and because of that he had completely dismissed the existence of the other four.

That was his mistake.

An arrow struck him right at the back of his knee.

“Aagh!” He screamed as Bruce grinned bouncing from treetop to treetop.

“And a strike!” The short man laughed as he ran on the branches

He tried to turn towards the archer's direction but he couldn't take his eyes off of the elven male beside him as another swift strike from the thundering sword was barely blocked by his barriers.

“Hotaru!” Lee screamed as she rushed forward, shield up, slamming into the man with powerful brute force. Only she ended up slamming into a barrier instead.

Lee didn't think she was gonna be able to hit anyways, she was far too slow for that, she only really needed to provide an opening for her faster allies.

Due to the barrier being focused on Lee, Hotaru sneaked in from his left and unsheathed a knife, with which she managed to stab directly to his side.

“You only deserve the worst.” The bear woman grit her teeth as she dug her blade deep into the side of his abdomen.

“Gragh!” Blood spilt from the Slave Trader’s mouth.

He was dying. He was going to lose. How were they doing this?

He was strong?

He should be stronger than all of them!?

How was he losing!?

“I saw through your Magic with the few attacks I made against you.” Nabel’s spiteful smile creeped in his face. “Whenever you activate your barriers, you are always facing my direction. So I had a thought—what if we attacked behind you while you were facing someone else. Basic right?” He cockily laughed.

“You bastard!” The Slave Trader spat.

“You thought you were fighting me?” Nabel dashed around him and as Lee and Hotaru provided another opening he managed to swoop in and, with a thundering roar, cut the man's arm off. “Wrong. You were fighting us!” He finished it off by slashing down on his ankle sending him to his knees.

“NOW ALINA!” All of them yelled, as Lee charged forward once again, Hotaru snuck up at the side, Bruce sent multiple arrows, and Nabel prepared to unleash another strike.

They had given the slave trader a simple choice.

How was he going to die?

“BURN TO DEATH YOU WORTHLESS FUCK!” Alinas screamed with all her gut and stomped her staff on the ground.

A thundering pulsating blast of flame rained from the sky as symbols formed and lasered down at his location.

“AAAAAAAAAAGH!” The Slave Trader screamed as he felt his flesh melt and the burn of the flames slowly tear every single part of his body.

“He can't block everything can he?” Nabel mumbled as he felt the Magic of the barriers slowly dissipate in their surroundings.

The rest of them took a step back to gaze at the charred corpse in front of them.

Alina had the strongest attack from the group but she had to take a long time channeling, he would've died anyway had he chosen to block it as their four other attacks would've hit him instead.

“Phew.” Alina slumped from way behind them. “We did it guys!” She raised her hands in the air along with her staff as she celebrated calling everyone over.

She then started dancing like a dumbass as Hotaru rolled her eyes at her.

“Why are you always embarrassing yourself?” Bruce laughed as he sat at the top of one of the giant trees.

“Shut up, shortie!” Aline gave him the middle finger.

Bruce looked offended at her. “Dumb hopeless broad!”

Lee laughed at the rest of them. She leaned down to help Nabel up. “Let's go? There should still be people inside that cave.”

“Right.” Nabel smiled and stood up, he was kneeling down from all the exhaustion, but a shiver ran down his neck.

He took a glance back and it was already outside squirming like a monstrous beast. A body of gigantic serpent had burst out of the cave at a speed even Nabel’s eye couldn't catch.

What just happened?

Nabel swore there was nothing there before?

How did it move that fast in silence?

Wait—

It was already beyond the three of them, it’s head was already past them…it was already—

Nabel snapped his head towards where Alina stood…

Where Alina once stood.

Half of her body was missing.

The remaining half fell flat on the dirt alongside all the blood that spilled out.

Her staff was snapped as it laid beside her.

Looming over her body was the head of the giant snake that had, in blinding speed, devoured half of the female elf’s body. One of her hands is still peeking out of its lips.

It had only been in books. In fact, nobody believed it still existed. After all, it should've been sealed all those years ago.

Favaros, Exal’s Serpent Familiar.

It's here.

…

“”DUCHESS!” A voice rang in the cold office. “I beg of you! Listen to me!”

The Northern Duchess leaned on her seat as she eyed the blue haired dark skinned man that stood in front of her. She knew who this was—and it could only mean bad things.

“Oathskeeper…” Amelia grimaced. She had only read of him in the books. He had been described as someone with handsome androgynous features and the capability to bring forth ambiguous prophecies. The previous Dukes and Duchesses spoke of his appearance only when something truly big was about to happen.

In previous cases it either meant miracles…or something worse than she could even think of.

“Indeed.” The Oathskeeper eyed her, as if scanning and evaluating her. Amelia was wary of this man, he held no killing intent—in fact he held no intent at all—like he was just a doll. “I have come bearing news, Your Grace.”

“May I ask a question?” She waved her hand off first. “Why do you always appear in the North and nowhere else—in fact why not appear in the Grand Cathedral in the South. The Priests would appreciate you, o’ messenger of the gods?”

The Oathskeeper didn't break eye contact. “Your family…has always been the bearer of prophecy.” He explained. “And it shall continue to be so.”

Amelia could immediately tell she was not going to get a proper answer for her question. She noticed she had the silver wolven sigil on his coat, something you can only receive from the highest authority in the north. The Duke or Duchess.

Which means…he had received it before from a previous head of Azarolla.

Because of this, Amelia took notice of his words. They carried a basis within them as her ancestors deemed the man trustworthy.

“Speak your riddle then, immortal one.” Amelia raised an eyebrow, her tone clearly showed her unamused attitude. “I will decide from your words whether or not it is fallible.”

The Oathskeeper rolled his eyes and paced around the room. “A hero has arrived in the North. A hero who will end up defending it from the Demon’s resurgence.”

“W-wait—Demons!?” Amelia stood from her seat. “The Denon country has long since been vanquished–only their mindless beasts remain!”

The Oathskeeper didn't answer her query and merely continued the prophecy. “Lest they stand strong and proud the world shall turn to darkness.” He turned his eyes and stared directly into the Duchess’s eyes. “Shall they fail, the void will consume all.”

There was a deafening silence that hung in the room.

It took a few seconds and the Oathskeeper started to walk out of the office.

“H-Hold on there!” The Duchess yelled after him. “At least explain what you had just said!”

“There is no explanation.” He reiterated. “However, I will say one thing—if you want your family to survive—make them strong enough to.”

Just like that he left.

Not a single other word.

Amelia fell back to her seat dumbfounded.

She had only arrived back at her castle after a pleasant conversation with her niece—then she was greeted with an audience with him.

What was she supposed to do?

A blast of information was just given to her without any context.

A hero had arrived in the North…?

Did he mean Alejandra?

Is her niece prophesied to be the one to save the whole North. Not just that, the whole Middleworld?

That burden.

Does it really belong to such a young girl?

“Amelia?” A voice came from the doorway. It was Hana, her secretary.

“My Hana? What would be the matter?” Amelia faked a smile.

The pink fox woman walked up to her and stood beside the Duchess. “You seem to have a lot on your mind.”

“I could never hide it from you.” Amelia’s face scrunched up as multiple thoughts filled her mind. A looming sense of doom in her chest was sinking deeper and deeper. Something big was brewing.

“You shouldn’t even try.” Hana teased.

“Noted.” Amelia smiled back at her. Being around her always seemed to lighten the stress of being the Northern Duchess. What would she do without her?

“Anyways, I have some news.” Hana scooted over and sat on the Duchess's lap.

“What may that be?” The Duchess leaned her tired head on the pink haired fox woman's chest.

Hana smiled. “Millo’s come home.”

Chapter Text

There was a ringing in his ear. The voices of everyone and the sound of everything else felt like a mind numbing high pitched tone that overwhelmed anything else in his head. Nabel couldn't believe what he's seeing.

He stared at the half eaten body right across from him. The body that used to belong to one of his closests friends, someone he had traveled with for years, ate with, spent time with, drank with, and lived with.

She was gone.

Eaten.

By the monster before them.

“A–Alina…” Lee’s voice shivered. “H-Hey—This—this can't be real right?”

“No—No! No! No!” Hotaru’s face filled with dread and her grip on her blade loosened.

“Fuck—shit! This is a joke—This has got to be—” Lee took a step back, a primal fear setting in her chest.

“Alina…My Alina…” Hotaru’s cheeks turned wet with tears. “H-How dare you! WHAT DID YOU DO!” She screamed at the giant who stared at them with instinctive curiosity.

“H-Hotaru—She’s…She's not dead yet right?” A hopeful stifling laugh of denial escaped Lee’s lips. “There's a way to get her back right

“I–I–” Nabel tried to speak but everything around him was a blur. He glanced at the bear beastwoman next to him and saw a determined anger in her eye.

“I’LL KILL YOU!!!” Hotaru charged forward with reckless abandon.

“HOTARU DON'T!” Nabel screamed as she ran ahead, drawing her blade.

The snake eyed her suspiciously. It made sure to watch her every move as she got closer. It then lunged towards her with its jaw gaping hoping to catch her between its mouth.

Hotaru managed to dodge the initial strike when a bright flash of light blinded the beast as she leapt high up using her natural beastwoman capabilities. She propelled herself up in the air and landed gracefully on the snake’s head.

“HOTARU!” Nabel yelled for her to come back and he tried rushing in himself; however, his body twitched in pain and gave up on him before he could even take one step. He was entirely paralyzed from using too much lightning magic on his body.

“Nabel!” Lee immediately rushed to his aid and carried him in her arms. She turned her gaze towards the bear woman who ran across the snake’s back with unquellable rage.

Hotaru dragged her blade, her implement, across the demonic beast’s back. The blade clanged along the soft yet thick and tough hide of the serpent.

She tried to force the weapon to slice through the gaps of the scales but no matter how hard she tried, it simply bounced right off.

“Shit!” Hotaru yelled as her foot slipped on the smooth back of the serpent that gave the opening for the beast to shake her off.

“Hraahsssss~” The snake hissed as it flailed its body in a way that sent Hotaru barrelling up the sky.

“HOTARU!” Nabel almost vomited out his lungs with how much he screamed.

The gigantic demonic beast, the familiar of the demon king, Favaros, twisted its body and with astonishing speed and strength slammed the lower half of its body onto the falling beastwoman.

For a split second, the world around her seemed to slow down. She gazed at the crushing blow that was about to make its way directly to her.

Hotaru glanced towards the trees and met eyes with Bruce, who had his bow drawn. She pursed her lips and shook her head. Her eyes turned towards the dead body of her elven friend, split in half, alongside the staff they had saved up for and bought together. Her hands wandered to the wand in her waist.

She remembered it clearly.

Their painstaking days together stashing cash, refusing meals, and sleeping together in one bedroom just so that they could get Alina that beautiful staff and Hotaru a functional wand.

“Hey, Hotaru…” The voice of the female elf called from the distant past. “I’ve always wanted to start an orphanage you know?” They were sleeping in the same bed, Bruce and Nabel were together on the floor, and Lee took a whole bed for herself due to her large body.

Ah. This conversation. This moment. A couple years back.

Why was it suddenly playing in her head?

“What does that have to do with me?” She had replied back then. Oh how Hotaru wished she had treated Alina a bit more softer. Although, the elf girl never really seemed to be put off by this attitude of hers.

“Hehe. Maybe you could be our protector?” Alina teased as they stared eye to eye, lying down.

“I’ll think about it.” Hotaru turned away trying to hide her smile.

The beastwoman regretted that. Maybe if she had shown Alina her smile back then, maybe things between them would've progressed sooner.

Hotaru wanted to start an orphanage with her. To help the poor young elves and beastmen who are ostracized by the Middle world.

She wanted to make a home together.

Her vision returned back to the current scene.

“Ah.” Hotaru realized her time was up, yet her eyes still gazed at the body of her partner. “I’m sorry, Alina…I love yo—” The tail slammed hard into her body and rocketed towards the rocky side of the cave, where the impact was so powerful it made the whole area give in and crumble, effectively burying and crushing Hotaru if she hadn't already died from the powerful tail swipe.

“HOTARUUUUU!” Nabel let out with all of his being as he witnessed another friend of his slain in battle.

“LEE! NABEL!” Bruce dropped down next to them and grit his teeth. “GET YOUR SHIT TOGETHER, WE HAVE TO RUN!”

“RAAAAAGHHH!” Nabel’s shaky hands reached for his sword but Lee’s own trembling palms stopped him.

“We have to go.” She mumbled beneath her tearful face.

Nabel pursed his lips and closed his eyes, letting the large girl lift him up on her shoulder.

Bruce glanced around and noticed the unconscious elf woman they saved right before. She was still alive right in the middle of the field.

If they get her back out safely, they could probably get information out of her that’ll end up helping the North in how to deal with this monster.

He used his own speed, although incomparable to Hotaru and especially Nabel, he could still hold his own in a race.

He slid under the massive body of Favaros and successfully nabbed the body of the elf girl. He glanced at Alina's body which lay not that far from the girl. “Shit.” He cursed and turned his eyes away.

“LET'S GO!” He gestured to go back deeper into the forest with Lee and the brute like woman responded in action.

They ran with everything they've got.

They've already lost two of their beloved friends to this beast. They don't want anyone else to die.

Bruce could hear the rumbling behind them. The demonic monster was definitely chasing them through the forest. Its sheer size sends large trees tumbling to the ground.

A shiver runs down his spine as a gut feeling begins to form.

“Bruce.” Hotaru called to him as they sat by the campfire. Alina asleep next to her and on her shoulder. “Why do you two always end up fighting, you hate her or something?” Her voice sounded so alive.

“Hate her?” Bruce raised his eyebrow, he paused and looked at everyone around the two of them, sleeping. They were standing guard together for the night. “Why would you think that?”

“I mean, you always end each day screaming and yelling, sometimes I wonder where you even get the energy.”

Bruce smiled. “I don't hate her. Far from it. I’d do anything for her. You. And everyone here” He shrugged as he kicked some sticks into the fire. “Alina and I just love being loud. Nothing much else to it.”

Hotaru shrugged right back at him. “Alright then.”

“Go to sleep “ He stretched his back and stood up. “I’ll be look out for the rest of the night.”

Bruce blinked. A gripping constricting feeling tightening around his heart. A memory. What was that memory?

“I’d do anything for all of you.” He whispered to himself as he stared at Lee’s back and Nabel in her arms.

“Bruce, where to next!?” Lee anxiously yelled behind her waiting for the little man’s answer but there was no response. “Bruce?” She turned behind him only to see his expression.

A gut wrenching feeling sank in her stomach. “We won't make it.” Bruce bit his lip. “At this rate, we’ll all die.” The sound of the rumbling earth grew louder as the snake loomed closer.

“Don't please.” Lee’s tears began to run across her cheeks again as they paused for a moment. “Bruce…no—I beg you.”

“Nabel.” Bruce turned to his friend. The closest friend he’d ever had.

“OI!” A young boy walked over to the Chamberlains only to find a shy young elf boy. “I’VE NEVER SEEN YOU AROUND HERE!?”

The elf boy sank behind the counter of the shop as he tried to run away. “Eek!”

“D-Don’t be scared!” The young Bruce panicked. “I just want to talk to you!”

The elf boy remained in hiding.

“I’m Bruce! What's yours!?” He pushed himself up the counter to peek at the quivering elf boy.

“N-Nabel…” The elf answered.

“Nice to meet you Nabel! Would you like to join my party!” The young boy offered. Of course the party he spoke of was entirely make believe. It would take a couple more years before they would begin the party with Lee and the others.

Another memory from way back played on his mind.

The current Bruce clenched his fists and handed over the unconscious elf to Lee. “Nabel…you're my closest friend and my leader.” He walked over to him and touched his cheeks and leaned his head so they could touch him. “I need your blessing as I drive that monster away from both of you.”

Nabel looked at him. Tears wanted to run down his face. He wanted to cry out and tell him no.

But…

He knew even if he did, Bruce would still do it no matter what.

Lee glanced at the two of them, hopeless. “Nabel please, don't let Bruce do this. We just have to run, right?”

“Bruce.” Nabel looked away from his childhood friend and towards the evergreen ahead. “Thank you.”

The archer smiled and drew his bow. “Anytime.” The small man then vanished as he ran back the other direction, to divert Favaros away from them.

“Bruce!” Lee screamed after him. “GODDAMNIT WHY!?” She cursed to the sky.

Nabel toughened his heart like steel. “LEE! GO!”

“WE COULD'VE RAN, NABEL! WHY DID YOU LET HIM—”

“LEE!” He yelled back at her, his face wavering. She could see it. Just how close he was to breaking down. She realized that decision hurt him more than she could ever understand. “Please.”

“I-I—”

“It's as you said right—each of us can handle our own.” Nabel met eyes with her. “He’ll make it—I believe in him. So….please, Lee. Let's go.”

Lee sucked up all her tears, and shifted her hold on Nabel and the unconscious elf. She looked away from where Bruce ran and started sprinting as far away to the opposite direction.

They could hear the tumbling of the trees and the looking dread of the serpent shift away into a different path. Bruce was successfully leading it away.

Lee ran. She ran and ran and ran as much as she could without ever looking back.

“HUWAAAAAAGH!” Tears streamed down her face as she wailed. She ran and ran and ran without stopping for a breath.

Run.

Run.

Run.

Run as fast as possible.

Run endlessly.

Don't. Ever. Look. Back.

She will not waste Bruce's sacrifice. She will not throw away the stories of those who fell here.

She would survive and tell the world of Hotaru…Of Alina…Of Bruce. All their stories will not be forgotten.

She would—-

Lee stopped in her tracks.

A lanky being stood in front of her. Its skin was tight—like it was simply wrapping itself around solid bone. It was the color of blood, with a sharp pointed chin, and a head shaped like an egg, and a single large vertical eye staring directly into Lee’s soul.

It has a crooked smile that stretches from ear to ear, with small sharp teeth traced along its edges. The last thing she noticed was the many horns that stuck out the two sides of its head, almost seemingly in the shape of a crown.

“What do we have here?” It's raspy voice spoke almost directly into Lee’s ear despite it being a few dozen meters away.

“It seems some hooligans had gone and woke up the fragment.” A more human voice spoke as a girl appeared from behind the creature.

She was the most beautiful person Lee had ever laid eyes on. Short red locks, emerald green eyes, and a royal robe and dress fitted onto her. She unveiled a fan from her sleeve and covered her lips with it. “Fames, we should probably go and take back the fragment before it causes any more trouble.”

“Indeed, Your Highness~” The ‘s’ sound the tall lanky blood colored figure spoke was drawn out—somewhat like a snake's.

Lee realizing the danger, put Nabel and the elf down and drew her shield. “Get back!” She bluffed, hoping for the two mysterious beings to leave them alone.

“Let's go.” The red haired Princess was suddenly right next to her being carried in the arms of the tall lanky figure. “You have my approval.” The Princess giggled as they simply walked past Lee and the other two.

“What just—” Lee looked behind her only to realize the arm she had been using to carry the shield had been cut clean off. Her eyes turned wide and she let out a blood curdling scream as the pain suddenly rushed to her brain in a burst.

She fell to her knees, her remaining hand trying to keep as much blood from spilling out as possible.

“Lee!” Nabel called and crawled over to the dismembered woman. “Fuck!” He yelled as he fought through his paralyzed body—just to get to her.

He couldn't hold it anymore. Tears began flowing down his eyes again. His fingernails drew blood as he dragged them on the dirt. His veins were about to pop from all the effort he was exerting.

“HAAAH!” Lee tried to calm herself down but her panic was overwhelming her. She glanced at her arm, lopped off to the side. She grabbed it and tried her best to reattach the limb but it didn't work.

Of course it wouldn't.

She was simply becoming desperate.

“Lee!” Nabel finally reached the large girl, on her knees, doing whatever she could think of in anguish.

“Nabel—M–My arm…” Her voice was shaking. “My–My arm—” The woman passed out. Either from shock or from blood loss, either way she was nearing her death.

What could a paralyzed man do at this point?

He simply sat next to her and embraced her as tight as he could. “Please Lee…it's going to be okay. Stay with me. Please. Not you too. I don't wanna lose you too.” He begged.

Nabel glanced at the skies. “Please…Goddess. Asmodeus. Laliette. Anyone. I don't care anymore. Please…save us. I'll do anything—” He was choking on his spit, trying to hold on to the last bit of sanity he had left.

“SOMEONE HELP US!!!” He screamed. All for a hope that someone was listening.

Chapter Text

Sweat poured down the side of Alejandra's forehead. She was anxious and nervous. In a few minutes she would be entering her Aunt's room to receive her first training instructions. This would be the start of a grueling task—one that she is unsure if is even prepared for.

Her fingers fiddled around nervously behind her. She had her sword, the magic ice blade gifted to her by the Emperor, strapped to her hip and her clothes ready for wear and tear.

Speaking of, ever since she left Hielo, her sword had behaved completely, as if the being inside of it had returned back to its dormancy. It's rather unsettling how it suddenly stopped announcing its presence but Alejandra would much prefer that if she had to be honest.

She hated the feeling of losing control.

It was like the time she had saved Maddison…

Her mind trailed off. She hasn't seen the red haired witch in many weeks. She doesn't know whether she should be worried or happy. Does that mean that she was no longer part of the Underworld’s plan?

Does that mean she’ll never see that conniving little witch again?

What is she thinking?

This is good riddance.

Better for her goals to succeed the title.

Alejandra pursed her lips. She tried to hide her disappointment.

“My Lady.” A voice called behind her. It was Teri. “You're shaking.” She pointed out, the young noble girl’s hands were rattling the sword after all.

“Ah.” Alejandra let go of her blue blade and took a deep breath. She snapped her mind away from the redhead and decided to lock in on the first part of her training. Well…If she had an idea what it was going to be.

“Whatever it is—I’m sure you can handle it!” Soyeon cheered next to them. “Miss Teresa and I will be here to support you, My Lady!” She squealed and excitedly hopped next to her mistress.

“When will you learn to lower your volume?” Teri nudged the rookie who squeaked in response. “Always mind your manners.”

In a sudden motion the two knights who were surrounding the door suddenly straightened their position as the door to the office opened revealing an extremely beautiful woman that Alejandra had never seen before. The lady had long pink hair, triangular ears that perked up the top of her head and slit-like eyes that reminded her of a cat.

“You must be Alejandra?” The lady smiled, the fluffy tail behind her wagging. “Though Amelia told you to call for me whenever you needed, you never did.”

Alejandra gawked for a moment, blushing at the sight before her. “Ah–uhm—I thought I could just get myself used to it.” She stammered.

The lady giggled and moved out of the way inside, opening a path directly to the Duchess’s table. “Hana—Hana Akirama—Her Grace’s Secretary and Chief of staff.”

“A–Alejandra Taylor Ramirez.” The girl curtsied.

“Do you always have to be so formal?” Amelia called from behind the table. “Enter now, the three of you.” She gestured and the three young ladies followed suit.

“You've met my dear Hana.” The Duchess shrugged. “Now it should be time for me to assign you your first order of business…however—”

“However, what?”

“He’s not here yet.” Amelia leaned back and looked back at the closed door behind them.

“Who?” Alejandra turned just in time for the door to open to reveal a black haired man, who carried a slightly annoyed expression on him. He was dressed well but not in a way that makes him out to be of someone high rank.

“Good Morning, Dear Sister.” Millo shot out a fake grin as his eye twitched in irritation.

“Uncle!?”

“It seems your mother had sent out a final display of her affection.” Amelia sighed and palmed her forehead as she let out an exasperated breath. “By Emperor’s order, I also can't remove him from your person.”

“W–wait–what does that mean???” Alejandra turned back to the Duchess.

“During your training—Millo here will be making sure of your safety and providing reports to your mother.

“Ferris is going to come home soon as well.” He scratched the back of his head. “I hope you're prepared for that, Sis.”

“Have I ever not been?” Amelia raised her eyebrow and Millo just turned away.

“Wait—I still don't understand—what will be my training with you, Your Grace?” Alejandra asked in a tizzy. She was still bombarded by the sudden turn of events.

“Me? I’m afraid your training with me will be in a different phase entirely.” The Duchess explained. “For the first half of your tutelage under me—you will simply survive as a part of the Hunter’s guild—with no title nor riches to your name except your initial allowance.”

“Huh?”

“Indeed.” The Duchess stood up and walked to Alejandra. “You, My most beloved niece, will experience the life of the common hunter. You need to understand the value of everything around you.”

“Is that right?”

“Only then, will you be able to control that blood of yours. After all, Ponoz himself was but a mere peasant before he attained godhood.” Amelia smiled. “I assume you’re determined to follow his footsteps?”

“I don't know about becoming a god but—” Alejandra felt a different type of excitement rush through her body. “I can't wait to grow stronger!”

“Good.” The Duchess smiled and sat back down. “Starting tomorrow you must leave this castle and you will be unable to return for the next half of the year. You may take one of your maids with you but the other will remain here to manage your belongings.”

“I’ll go with you, My Lady.” Teresa immediately volunteered. “You are far too inexperienced right now, Soyeon.” The maid apologetically glanced at the rookie who whimpered but nodded understandingly. “We need you to stay here, keep watch and learn from the maids here. We’ll be back before you know it.” Teri comforts her and she finally looks satisfied.

“Excellent. You may take this pouch of gold and silver.” The Duchess snaps her finger and Hana hands Alejandra a satchel of money. “That should last you two weeks if you ration it well. You may also take any of your existing weapons or borrow one from the armory.”

“I’ll be tagging along but I won't help unless necessary.” Millo added on. “This is your training, Alejandra. I trust in your ability to grow.”

“Thank you, Uncle Millo.” The young heir smiled as she stuffed the money into her pockets. “Thank you too, especially, Your Grace.”

“Do not express your gratitude to me yet.” Amelia waved her hands dismissively.” “Tell that to me when you've mastered the blessing of spirit within you.”

“Understood.” Alejandra fired a flashy smile and met eyes with Amelia one last time. “I’ll see you soon, Auntie.”

“You too, Alejandra.” Amelia leaned forward and her voice was gentler than ever. “I have full faith in you.”

A few days later in the outer edges of the city of Nieve. The group of three sat together in an inn. There was a short brown haired girl, dressed in plain clothes, with a bow laying beside her in the bed. Her eyebrow was angrily twitching as her arms were crossed, her feet tapping monotonously on the wooden floor.

Between the three of them was a table. On top of that table was a pouch. Inside of that pouch…well…

Inside of it was nothing

“MY LADY!?” Teresa screamed. “WHERE'S OUR MONEY!?”

“I may have uhh—” Alejandra chuckled, hiding behind a pillow. “Lost it?”

“LOST IT!?”

“I'M SORRY!” Alejandra bawled. “I–I WAS BUYING GROCERIES WHEN—” She sniffled. “When these guys came and asked if I wanted to play one game for a magic scroll—so I said yes thinking we could use it and when I played all I got was—”

“She got this…” Millo lifted up a used towel with the writing “dumbass” put all over it.

“That—” Teresa’s head was about to explode. “My Lady—Are you stupid???”

“UWAAAAAAH” Alejandra fell back on her bed in grief.

The three of them had been trying to sign up as a Hunting Party but there is a requirement of five members. So far, all the people they've asked have turned them down. Afterall, they had two spoiled looking girls, and a guy carrying Gardening shears as his weapon.

So for the past three days, they've been stuck in the city doing barely anything.

And now, thanks to Alejandra getting scammed—they’ve lost funds that were supposed to last them for two weeks.

“I’m sure we can find two people desperate enough to work with us.” Millo sighed and stood up pacing around the inn. “Shall we go check and ask around again today?”

“What else can we do, Sir Millo?” Teresa’s voice was extremely dismayed. “My Lady had just wasted all our remaining money.”

“I–I’ll find them!” Alejandra jerked back up with determination. “I’ll find them and beat my money back out of them.”

“You will do nothing of the sort.” Teresa shook her head. “You do not carry a name with you anymore, My Lady. You can get arrested quite easily now. Would you like to spend a few of your years in the Northern Jail?”

“Ughhh…”

“Someone so talented at politics and business getting scammed so easily–” Millo looked so dumbfounded. “I am at a complete loss of what to say.”

“Please shut up, Uncle.” Alejandra covered her face in embarrassment.

“Lift your legs, My young naive niece.” Millo sighed. “Let us depart at once in the hope that we can find a party willing to accept us.”

“You’ve heard Sir Millo, My Lady,” Teresa sighed and picked herself up from the bed and strapped her bow behind her, “Let's pay the inn what we have left and go look for a desperate party.”

The three rookie adventurers made their way down the inn and paid what would amount to the few scraps of silver they had left in their pockets. Teresa, the maid, decided to lead the way this time with her Lady, and Sir Millo following behind her.

The city of Nieve, compared to Hielo, was a lot more modernised. It felt like a darker version of the Capital, literally. The stones used to build the houses and stores consisted of blacker rock and the wood that was used as lumber was the plentiful Promethean trees which are famously greyish in color.

The shops were however, decorated top to bottom with various colors, as many different races alongside humans set up their storefronts or simply wanted to add color to their homes.

There was a clear smooth stone path to one of the largest buildings in the main city area, that is the Hunter's Guild. It was a tall and wide structure, consisting of what seemed to be three stories worth of height. It had a-lined roofs, and a large symbol plastered on a sign above the door.

The symbol was a sword stabbed through a snake's mouth as leaves served as extra color around the main shape. Alejandra couldn't quite grasp the intent of the symbol but she thought it had looked extremely cool.

Once you enter the guild, you are welcomed by the foul stench of demonic beast guts, rusted iron, blood and meat, and thick sweat. At the far end of the lobby was a series of counters and booths where Hunter's can pose their concerns to.

Towards the left of the room was a gigantic board where different papers and requests were pinned as people from various parts of Nieve send a commission to be fulfilled here. There are also guild-based commissions that involve hunting down a primary target such as a high level Demonic Beast.

“As you can see, My Lady, there seems to be a very fortuitous guild request on the board.” Teresa crossed her arms. “A Class B Demonic Beast was spotted on the loose westward of the Nieve.”

“Unfortunately, we can't accept the request until we form a party.” Millo sighed. “Alejandra, can you find us a place to sit while young Teresa and I figure out how to go about this.”

“I’m so sorry.” Alejandra weeped, still feeling immense guilt from the mess up she had made.

Within the lobby room of the first floor was a large set of various tables where parties can sit and relax and bring their outside food in while they wait for the guild to process their requests and/or their submissions to said requests.

This is where most of the hunters turn in their capture game and loot from the Demonic Beasts and after a few minutes they will be given their pay in accordance to the difficulty of the commission and the level of the beast defeated.

Demonic Beasts are classified into 5 classes in accordance with the guild’s system.

It ranges from Class E, the weakest; Class D, Rookie Hunter level; Class C, Experienced hunter level; Class B, Master hunter level or multiple veteran hunters required; Class A, multiple hunters of various skills required; to finally, Class S, in need of Ducal/Royal involvement, major crisis.

There has been only 1 recorded Class A Demonic Beast, and the only one who would ever fit Class S would be the full form of Favaros, the Demon King’s familiar.

Although—Alejandra could feel the tension in the room. Many parties look down and gloomy and from the conversations she's been hearing it's obvious.

Lower Class demonic beasts, the ones that are usually used to feed the populace have been dwindling in recent times. In comparison, the usually rare Class B’s have been found every two weeks as opposed to the usual 2 months in between.

According to the rumors the only ones capable of taking down Class B’s without a worry would be a certain Elf’s group. Someone named—

“Nabel’s missing please—” A familiar female voice cried out at one of the counters. It was an orange haired elf, someone Alejandra recognized from a while ago. It was the waitress at the restaurant she ate from. “—I know his party—they should be back by now!?”

“Boudicca, calm yer yapper.” The similarly familiar dwarf held her back. “But in all seriousness, Madam, ain't the boy s’posed to be back by now?”

The woman behind the counter sighed. “The Class B Sunfang they had reported has indeed been accounted for—however.” The guild lady shook her head. “It appears the whole party had left the cart before it made its way back here.”

“That's—” The Elf Girl seemed worried.

“Perhaps, it'll be better to look for them ourselves.” An older male Elf suggested from next to Bou. “Can we register ourselves as a party?”

“I mean…you could—but—” The Guild Lady eyed them meticulously. “The three of you don't strike me as the adventurous type—either way you wouldn't be able to with just the three of you—a party of 5 is mandatory.”

“We don't have time to get other people!” Boudicca, the orange haired elf, insisted. “He's been missing for a few days now! There's no telling what happened to him!”

“Other experienced parties are also on the search commission, young miss.” The woman behind the counter sighed. “After a few days we should be able to—”

“We don't have a few days!” Boudicca’s head was steaming from rage. “Just let us get this party classification so we can legally search the forests—please…”

“I am afraid not.” The woman was very firm on her stance. “There is a rule and we must adhere to it—otherwise inexperienced people like you would be rampant and end with bloods spilled on the forests.”

“Tch—” Boudicca grit her teeth.

“Calm yerself, Lass!” The dwarf, whose name has eluded Alejandra's mind, tried to calm her down again. “Let's give’er another shot tomorrow.”

“You don't have to!!!” Yelled Alejandra from the other side of the room. Suddenly all eyes turned to her as she realized she had made herself the center of attention. “Uhh…” A rise of embarrassment made her flush as all these people suddenly began to assess her from their seats.

“My Lady, what are you doing?” Teresa glared at her from the side and her Uncle smiled at her, intrigued at what she was about to do.

“You're—the noble lady from Hielo?” Boudicca’s face was confused. “What are you doing here?”

“That doesn't matter!” Alejandra grinned eye to eye as she walked over to the elf. “You need more people to form a party—so do we!”

“What are you suggesting?”

“It should be obvious, right.” Alejandra raised her hand for a handshake and a curious sparkle shone within her dark eyes. “Hey, Miss Elf. What say you and I look for your friend together?”

Chapter Text

“Jacob?” The Empress’s voice was meek, she entered the Emperor’s office with silent steps. She glanced inside to take in the view of her husband. His radiant red hair, basking under the setting dawnlight, his groomed beard looking rough yet cared for, his dark green eyes that felt like a forest filled with mysteries. Joshua, the Emperor, the man she fell in love with. “Jacob? Isn't it time to go to bed, My Love?”

The man’s tired eyes turned it's exhausted gaze from the papers beneath to the beautiful woman in front of them. She too had red hair although hers leaned more on the orange side, her cheeks contained her freckles, the ones she'd usually cover under her makeup, her eyes were green too but if you looked at it enough you’d see the faint hint of blue turning it more teal-like. Her lips were pink and her eyebrows were furrowed, possibly containing all the worry in the world for him.

“It is fine, My dear.” He exhaled. “You can rest your shoulders ahead of mine, I will lay myself beside you in due time.”

“You speak of such things yet you often fall asleep here in your office instead.” She continued to complain. “If you had simply let me help with governmental affairs I could—”

“Andrea…we’d already discussed this. I handle matters with the nobility and yours is the humanitarians and the common people.” The Emperor groaned. “Must we fight over all of this again?”

“But I can see my job proving to be the lighter load these days!” Her eyes gleamed with frustration. “When I need your help I am not ever afraid to ask, so why not be like so to me?” Her voice shook.

“It is not that simple, my love.”

“It is!” Andrea stomped over to his table and grabbed the quill from his hand. “Am I that incompetent as an Empress that I can't even be trusted by my own husband?!”

“That is not it.” The Emperor clenched his fists.

“Then what is it?!” Andrea yelled. “Every night I worry, I worry so much I feel like my heart would die of it. You. Benjamin. Roselia. Why do you always refuse to ask for my help!?”

“Andrea…”

“I am not some dove trapped in a cage just to be cared for, Jacob!” Andrea snapped the quill. “I am your wife! I am a mother! Yet I am also an Empress!”

Her fists tightened and her eyes grew weary in anger. “I do not care if the nobles see me as a lowly bastard child of a Baroness, I do not care if those same bastards sully my name through mud, I can take it!” She glared at her husband. “So why must you always protect me!?”

“Andrea please.” Jacob looked at her with pleading eyes.

The Empress was stunned for a moment and backed away. “Jacob…I feel useless when all I do is worry about us…” Her hands shook and tears began to fall. “He only just came back and Ben has already left for war once more…what if something was to happen to my sweet child.”

“He’s strong, Andrea, you know that.”

“I DON'T CARE!” Andrea yelled back. “I do not understand how you could not feel such agony each time he is sent in the midst of everything.”

“He can handle it.”

“HE'S SIXTEEN, JACOB!” Andrea screamed in anger. “He’s just sixteen, he should be enjoying parties, floundering with peers, getting into trouble, and having us fix his mess…he should be doing that and yet…he’s fighting a war.”

“I know what it's like, Andrea. To be so young on the battlefield. To be in danger every step you take.” Jacob stood up and approached his wife. “I felt despair, anger, and frustration. I saw my men die, people I considered friends killed right before my eyes, and then me—surviving due to their sacrifices.” He cupped her cheeks and wiped the tears that fell.

“But he is not you, Jacob.” Andrea pleaded. “Call for him back. You must. He shouldn't have to go through this.”

“He is to be the Emperor, Andrea.” There was a pained quiver in Jacob’s lips. “Whether or not he wants to, he must stand above his peers, he must be proud, strong, and capable. He must be a symbol.”

“Why is there such a burden—”

“Such is being the child of this position! If she was alive it would've been—” Jacob grit his hands and went back to his table. “I’m sorry…you had to marry someone like me.”

“Jacob, I—”

“It’s late… My Love.”

…

“...I’ll go to bed then.”

“Get some rest, I’ll be beside you when you wake.” Jacob turned his eyes to the window behind him. “I promise.”

As the day turned into night a certain prince had finally reached the beginning of his journey. The Northern Mountain Pass.

“Your Highness, is this it?” A Knight wiped away the gross fluids of his dark skin with a cloth. “This seems…”

“Cozy!” An auburn haired girl dressed in light leather coating and an imperial crested coat to cover her skin.

“Julian. Autumn. We’ve arrived!” Ben grinned as they stared at the village that is the Northern Mountain Pass.

Wooden houses lined along cobblestone paths, a large bonfire sat in the middle of the square, street lamps were lit and the streets themselves contained very little hustle and bustle. The dark whiff of the snow loomed behind them as the trio trudged down the hillside and made their way downwards.

“We’ll be meeting the expedition team tomorrow but do not worry, I have prepared a place to rest at the best inn in the area!” Ben led them through the town into what seemed like an inconspicuous tattered wooden home, its beams filled with scratches, and its front door’s handle swinging side to side, its nails snapped out on one end.

“Is it just me or this place feels—” Julian was about to complain.

“Cozy!” Autumn cut him off with a positive remark before he could, however.

“Rundown. The word, barbarian girl, is rundown.” He emphasized the descriptor he used but the young girl merely rolled her eyes and followed behind Ben who walked up the creaking stairs and knocked on the door.

“It’s me. ‘Curiosity or not, it's not hurt if I try.’” The red haired prince spoke some sort of code and the door opened creepily.

“Come in.” A deep voice called from inside.

“I so so don't trust this.” Julian winced as he hesitated going in but the girl stepped behind him pushed him inside.

“Why hello there, Your Highness.” A man with dark brown hair, a sleazy smile, sporting a black and white striped vest over a pink dress shirt. The man raised his eyebrow leaning one of his elbows on the wooden counter, shaking himself a drink, and giving the Prince a sly glance. “It's been a while.”

“How’s it been, Daniel?”

“Here and there. We’ve obtained more information you’d love to hear…of course with a proper trade off.” The bartender picked a card from his pocket and flung it past the Prince’s head, splitting a single tip of a strand of his hair.

“You bastard—” Julian was prepared to draw his blade and the girl growled ready to pounce but Ben raised his hands to calm them both.

“Where is Jamie?”

“Dealing with the rats.” He shrugged. “You know how she is, always up for an interesting show.”

“It's just you again?” Ben sat down at one of the stools and gestured to the two to sit down at one of the tables in the corner while waiting for him.

“That hurts me, you know.” Daniel made a fake sad face as he poured a shot in front of the clearly underaged boy. “It hurts to be treated like an unimportant lackey.”

“Aren't you one?” Ben grabbed the shot glass and smelled it. “Pour me something that I can actually drink.”

“Of course.” Daniel grabbed the shot and drank it himself and picked up a lemon inside of a box of ice and squeezed it into a cup, he then added ice, sugar, and a bit of milk, stirred it and voila! “A glass of creamy lemonade for His Highness.”

“Excellent.”

“That’d be intel about the mission?” Daniel grinned as he leaned on the bar counter.

“Hah. Offer me something worth it at the very least.” Ben snickered and took a sip of the lemonade.

“Hmmm…” Daniel thought for a moment. “Oh! What about…a fragment of the Demon King’s Familiar has been awakened.” His smile was filled with grim anticipation. “Someone's removed the seal on one of the remains, Your Highness.”

“Are you serious?!” Ben grit his teeth, his expression turned haunting. “They’ve already begun their move?”

Daniel returned to looking seemingly relaxed. “It appears so.” He shrugged. “It won't take long until the Underworld takes action themselves.”

“The Kingdom's already unsealed one.” The Prince’s face had a mixture of both horrified and angry. “That leaves us with just—”

“Two more.” Daniel poured him another glass. “The Kingdom has most likely unsealed and contained the fragment within their territory. Now that they’ve done that to ours–”

“Only the two left in the Northern Outlands remain.” Ben finished his thought.

There was a deep sense of dread in his chest. The moment Favaros was completed he would cause the complete annihilation of the Northern Duchy. It would take a whole army to defeat that single creature—

And if they were to sacrifice their army to fight it…

The frontlines in the West would take a hit allowing the Kingdom to advance, storm, and take the Western Duchy. Rendering the Empire broken on two sides of the battle.

It's a horrific and unethical plan that required the sacrifice of innocents. The Kingdom had always been scum but now it's never been more clear.

The Emperor sent him on this quest not only to retrieve the Demon King’s Heart, if possible. That was simply his secondary goal.

The main goal was—

“You want to kill the fragments…before they wake up?” Autumn chimed in from her table. Her sentences were getting better but unfortunately, only worry exists in them. “That’s—”

“Yeah.” Ben turned to face the barbarian girl who had a hesitant look in her face. “We have to do it…otherwise—everything here—will die.”

The Fragments of the Exalted Beast, Favaros, tame of the Demon King; when it was defeated by the Hero Arunn and his party, they couldn't kill the beast entirely since it regenerated its wounds and would find itself completely healed again after some time. In the end they split the beast in parts, separated the pieces, and cast a seal on each one of them; giving one piece to each nation as a sign of gratitude for the help, and the last two was hidden in the Outlands in case strife between the two countries cause them to upheave the seals done by Megra, the Dwarven Mage from Arunn’s party.

If all the seals were to be undone, Favaros would rise again, and it would be near impossible to slay it once more. Especially with Arunn still missing.

“W-wait, I’m outta the loop right now.” Julian's eyes darted between his two partymates. “What fragment? What are we doing? I thought we were looking for the heart?”

“I’ll fill you in on the details later.” Ben assured the Knight. “However, Autumn. Do you know where they are? The fragments?”

Autumn didn't move a muscle, her body froze confused on what to do.

“Autumn please.” Ben pleaded. “Things are getting desperate and we're running out of options…so I beg of you—please lead us there.”

“The fragments—they keep away the beasts.” Autumn closed her eyes and squeezed her thighs. “Our homes—-our tribes—we live by them.”

“Wait—”

“Destroying fragments—allows beasts to raid our villages once more.” The young girl’s chest carried more weight than the Prince had realized.”

“No…that can't—” This suddenly became a lot more complicated. The original plan was to destroy the fragments with the help of a very special blade, also hidden in the North. That was the only way to ensure Favaros’s complete destruction.

Julian watched the tense silence as the barbarian girl and his commander stared at each other with anxious indignation. “So I’m guessing from context, if we don't do this mission we lose the North to some big monster. If we DO do this mission, her people will end up ravaged by the demonic beasts.” He sighed and stood between the two and simultaneously flicked their foreheads.

“Ow!” Ben glared.

“Noisy Man!” The girl hissed.

“The answer should be obvious right?” Julian smiled heartily. “We just do both!”

“What?” The Prince looked at him like he was stupid and in all fairness, his suggestion was but a naive and uncertain one.

“We’ll just find a way to destroy the fragment without ruining its ability to drive away the demonic beasts.” Julian paced around the room. “If we find a way to do both, then it should be fine right?” He glanced at the two of them, his face completely serious.

There was a pause in the air.

The frigid cold atmosphere slowly lifted and a warmth settled back in.

Ben chuckled and he almost fell out of his stool in relief. “You're right.” His voice was light. “We just gotta figure out a way to save both.”

Autumn smiled as she turned to look at the Knight.

“Got something to say?” He chided.

“Noise is good sometimes.” She laughed cutely while complimenting him which made the young man blush and look away.

Daniel was amused by the plan they just formed despite its lack of proper foundation. “He’s right, You're Highness.” Daniel poured him one last shot of lemonade. “All you gotta do is save both.”

“It was obvious.” Somehow, the Prince’s chest felt much lighter. “It was stupid to even worry.”

“Mhmm.” Daniel nodded along as the lot of them celebrated their new found plan to complete the mission without sacrificing anything.

All that's left now is to meet up with the rest of the expedition team to the North tomorrow. Ben thought of the Empire, The Capital, his parents…

His father sent him on this mission with a tired look. He remembers the day he was handed this by the Emperor who had a pained glint on his eye every time they met him.

“Benjamin,” The Emperor greeted as his son entered the office, “there's something I’d like you to do.”

Ben didn't really feel much attachment to his dad. The moment his sister died, a rift formed between the two. Ben would find himself training with the sword and studying while his father would bury himself in work much to the displeasure of his mother.

When they meet each other in the halls they would merely pass by without as much as a glance.

He understood this.

After all…

His Father favored his sister much more than he did Ben. The Prince knew no matter how much he tried he would never live up to his sister's legacy especially now that the grief ate his Father inside.

Ben would still often chat with his Mom and enjoy some tea with her, where he would usually catch some unnecessary gossip about the nobles or find out about the ongoing trends in the Kingdom.

Still—the death of his sister was still felt throughout the whole palace.

He felt eyes on him every step he took. The servants, the nobles, the vassals, every single one, all of them would compare him to his sister.

The worst of all—was his Father.

The few times they talked before he went to train under Duke Bay in the West, were not filled with as much Father and Son bonding as you would hope so.

It was always about business.

“Ben, I heard you had missed a few swords classes this past few weeks.” His Father monotonously admonished him without as much as looking away from the papers he was signing.

“I was busy studying economics and also honing my Adjudicator magic with Grand Duchess Roselia, Your Majesty.” Ben took it to himself to always be formal with his Father.

The Emperor sighed. “You must learn to balance your schedule better. Your sister would've been able to do so without much trouble.” His father had casually compared them so.

Ben clenched his fists in frustration but he didn't say anything further. “Understood, Your Majesty.” He walked out of the room promptly after bowing.

After a few more months or so he finally left for the West by the time he was almost fourteen. He never once looked back at the Palace, where every person within looked at him with hesitancy. He was special, awakening Adjudicator Magic at such a young age but—the rest of the nobles also feared him. No one dared to play with him as a child.

He was always alone.

Studying.

Practicing.

And never once had the thought for a break in his life.

After all, as much as he hated being compared to his sister, he loved her so much more.

His hatred for the Palace is triumphed significantly by his desire for revenge.

He will prove himself in battle, prove himself more than the legacy of what could've been had his sister been alive.

He will be a far far better heir than she could've ever been.

So that he could use that power to avenge her assasination and destroy the Kingdom, once and for all.

He was doing all of this, for her.

“What would you like me to do, Your Majesty?” Back to the present, Ben answered the Emperor's query.

“My son, are you able to go to the North?” The Imperial slid him a note that contained all the details regarding this plan.

Ben knew he was still healing but as he read through what the mission entailed he knew he had no choice but to accept it.

“I am always prepared to do my duty.” The Crown Prince glanced in approval to his Father.

“You know…your sister would've loved to see you like this.” The Emperor smiled at him, one that he had never seen before in the time he had been with him.

And his words carry no hidden meaning. He wasn't comparing them at all. It was simply a straightforward appreciation of his growth.

Still, despite this, the rift still existed between the two men. Years of traumatic apathy would not be undone so easily.

Yet, there should always be steps to improvement.

“She would have, wouldn't she?” Ben replied with a nod.

Chapter Text

“We’ve arrived in Nieve, although the trip took a bit longer due to a broken wheel and some wild animals—we still made it in time to sell our harvest.” Royce, an old farmer from the outskirts of the North, relaxed as he rode his cart within the Castle Walls. “Tony! Hughie! Ready the goods for delivery!”

He called behind him and a young kid stepped out into the city, a bright smile grinning sharply from ear to ear. “Whoaaa!” He gawked at the structures, the architecture, the people, and everything else. It was his first time in such a big place.

“Don't go running off now, Tony.” Hughie, a man rescued by their village during a blizzard, tied the excited kid down by grabbing the child’s shoulder with one arm and pulling him close.

Hughie Monroe, the ex-captain of one of the Kingdom's squadrons, maintained his hidden identity in hopes of creating a new life away from the troubles of war.

“Ya sure you're fine with helpin out, Hughie?” Royce was still uncertain. “Can't imagine it's easy for a one armed man like you to do some intensive labor work ain't it?”

“Do not worry, Uncle Royce. “ He chuckled and lifted up a large box from inside the cart up his shoulder. “My previous job as a work for hire had me doing much more strenuous work.”

“If you say so.” The old man shrugged and faced towards the city. “I’ll let ya guys unpack the boxes and crates here, I’ll find that hag Ginny to get this lot here outta our hands.”

“Can we go sightsee afterwards!?” The young Tony pleaded, his eyes sparkling like a puppy’s.

The old man’s expression turned sour and he grunted. “We’ll stay for nuther tenner then we go back.”

“YES!”

“So excited aren't you?” The Adjudicator knelt down and patted the boy's head. “What’s got you so riled up anyways?”

“I wanna go to the barracks! I want to see the Azarollan Knights!” Tony had always aspired to be one of them when he grew up, despite his lack of skills in any combat discipline. “They're always so cool!”

“Really?”

“They're like—super super strong!” The kid began to brag. “They’re a very powerful force that exists as the main defense against the demons! That's why they're all so cool!”

Hughie felt a deep sense of satisfaction and nostalgia. Seeing this young kid be so animated for knighthood reminds him of himself back when he admired both his brother and father for their works.

He could finally live the life taken from him by the late Azarollan Duke by ironically serving under his eldest daughter and successor as a common citizen. He could finally leave behind all the horrible memories and all the senseless fighting in search of vengeance and meaning.

His leftover hand felt the place where his good arm used to be. The place it was cut off. Sometimes at night he would feel a splitting pain in that part of his body. Like his arm was still there and was being squeezed so tight it was gonna pop.

He lost it during his fight with that Ramirez Princess, when she was controlled by the magic sword turning her into that monster.

Facing actual death for the first time in his life made him see the pointlessness of it all. The chase he was chasing when everything’s already passed.

The man he sought to kill has been damned to hell already and his daughters and family have no involvement in the suffering of his village. The only attachment he carries is the man who saved him from that hole in the tree, his master and mentor, Commander General Heinrich from the Kingdom.

Yet, even so…

He found himself unable to let go of this second wind. A change in tides where a normal countryside life awaits him.

In the end there was no need for a chase.

All he needed was quiet.

“So this is what our first commission is going to be!” A familiar voice energetically sounded from a near distance.

“You two!” Royce called from the same direction as the voice. “I got us a couple of Hunters to guide us through the forest later! Apparently things have been unpredictable lately and every cart that goes out needs an escort.”

“We’re still going to walk around right!?” Tony looked upset at the old man as he thought they were about to set off.

“Relax, Young one.” The merchant sighed. “After we bring all this in and to that hag back there, these lovely people offered to walk around with us.”

“SWEET!” Tony squealed.

“I like this young lad’s energy, very fittin’ for a tough boy lookin to grow ain't he?” A short stubbed orange haired man with a large beard laughed heartily.

“Yeah! What's your name, Kid?” The woman, who Hughie had been staring at for a while now spoke again. Her voice was truly familiar and he was so sure of it.

“Tony!” The kid walked over and stared in awe at her blue blade. “What's your name miss! You're so cool!”

The lady giggled and with her hands in her hips and a proud cheeky smirk she uttered her name in a playful voice. “I am the great huntress, Alejandra Ramirez!”

He was right.

Hughie was right.

As the ex-captain stared at the young boy fanatically raving all over the girl’s whole Hunting Party, all the Kingdom born man could feel…is dread.

Hughie glanced at the people around that woman. There was an Elf with orange hair tied to a ponytail next to her who seemed a bit impatient and her face scrunched up grumpily. There were also two more humans at the back who were pretty reserved and remained quiet but he could faintly recognize one of them. The girl with the bow and arrow.

The Lady knelt down and gave Young Tony a cool story to listen to. She hasn't seemed to have noticed or realized who Hughie was yet, thankfully.

His hand drifted off once more to his lost arm. A fear crept up inside his throat.

Is the world playing tricks on him?

The arm that was chopped off—

He was now staring at the girl who did it.

…

“Sir, there's more over here.” A large Knight in black armor pointed to what seemed to be the Promethean trees knocked down and torn apart.

“By the Goddess.” Another Knight exclaimed, a horrified expression formed on his face as they all witnessed the absolute devastation that occurred in the forest. “When the locals said there were rumbles happening near here, I thought it’d be a few or so trees knocked down from a fight but—”

An entire section of the southern forest was decimated. The size of which was equal to a small village.

“Calm yourselves.” A Knight whose armor stood out from the others for it contained a large cape that had the Silver Wolf emblem crafted into it. His white hair and blue eyes made him look less of a knight and more like a high ranking noble. “We must report this to the Duchess at once.”

“Captain Arthur, I’m afraid there's more to see.” One of his men ran down to him and gestured towards him. It seemed to be where the devastation originated. “There's—” The man’s face frowned and looked hurt.

The Captain of the Azarollan Black Knights prepared himself. His close aids were experienced in even the most grueling of battles and gore…what could've gotten them so sullen.

He stepped out of the forest and into a clearing in the middle of it. Inside was a cave that he was unfamiliar with and around it was…a bunch of dead bodies.

Kingdom Knight corpses strewn about, killed and defeated by what seemed to be a mix of weaponry and magic. There was also a man who seemed like their leader, had his arm cut off and his body charred and tossed aside like it didn't matter.

This scene was already horrifying in its own right. This had meant the Kingdom had already infiltrated themselves within the North’s borders and had settled a base for themselves within the Southern Promethean Forest however…

“Sir, this is—” One of the Knight’s picked up a familiar looking badge. “..one of the Hunter’s Guild members’.” His face was scarred.

“That's a high rank party badge right?” Arthur noticed the silver markings on the badge, indicating the skill of the Hunter. He felt a massive remorse and frustration creep up from within his gut. Such skilled fighters couldn't have fallen from battle so easily, judging from the rank of their badge they should be powerful enough to take down Class B Demonic beasts on their own.

“Sir—” A Knight picked up a body…what's left of it at least. “This is—one of the Hunter's.” He also picked up a broken staff beside the body.

Her body was split in half, the upper portion, nowhere to be found. It didn't seem like a clean separation as well. It was more like a beast had bitten it off and torn it away.

They scoured around and found the body of a beastwoman, underneath some rubble from a collapsed portion of the caveside. Her body was horribly disfigured due to being crushed and squashed between the rocks and the boulders. It would've been impossible to tell who this originally was.

Not only that, the corpse smelled foul.

No, the whole place reeked of rotten flesh due to how aged these corpses have become.

“Are there signs of the rest of the Hunting party?” Arthur immediately asked after locating the second body. “There should be, at minimum, three more of them because of the Guild’s rules.”

“No more of the group seemed to be found, Sir, but…” One of the Knights that came from within the cave looked close to vomiting.

Arthur gulped as he stepped inside. It was horrible. Females of different species were hanged and tied to the wall, their bodies completely naked, and their—lower parts bruised and battered. On the cavern floor was a bunch of alchemical tools, magical devices, and medical items that he didn't wish to understand their use for.

It seemed like a torture house that mutilated and carved into these poor women.

“They're all dead, Sir.” The Knight who checked on each of the chained and locked up women shook his head.

“Don't let the female knights go in here.” Arthur ordered. “One of you, get back up from the barracks, there's a lot of bodies to be buried here.”

“Understood.”

He stared once again inside the cavern. There was a massive empty space within that seemed to have been completely stainless and no blood or any disgusting fluid had reached that point.

It was odd.

Arthur knelt down and began to pray. He had wished the fallen victims of this invasion be taken into the Goddess’ arms and be freed from the chains that bind them to the evil of this world. “I hope you all find your peace,” he closed his prayer as such.

He turned back as a heavy feeling settled deep in his gut. The Kingdom has invaded the North, kidnapped and violated women from different races. Several Hunters had noticed and tried to intervene yet fell to their demise in the process. Two were confirmed dead and three of the party were missing. It seems whoever was the mastermind behind this horrific experiment had managed to escape and—

Arthur couldn't escape a twisted feeling inside him—like there was a piece of the puzzle he was missing.

Arthur clenched his fist and looked back towards Nieve. No matter. Right now he should focus on handling all the unfortunate deaths before him and report it to the Duchess. The Kingdom’s judgement for all of these deaths will come in the near future.

“Sir Arthur, what do we do with the bodies?” They were all down from seeing such experienced and powerful allies within the Hunter's Guild dead as well as witnessing a disgusting scene of human experimentation within the cave.

“Take the bodies inside the cave as well as the two Hunters. See if you can identify any of them along with the bodies inside…afterwards—find a priest from the church to help us bury them.” He ordered.

“And what of The Kingdom Knights sir?” One of his men asked.

“Burn them.”

…

“Are you ready?” Daniel leaned on one of the railings by the small rope bridge that ties the border of the Northern Duchy to the start of the Barren Outlands further North. The home of the elusive barbarian people, and the old dilapidated Country of Exal, the old king of demons. “You'll be facing everything without any help but from your expedition team starting from here.”

“I know.” Ben stared at the deep fog up ahead. It was hard to see what was at the end of the bridge as there seemed to be a cloud of mist that prevented much of any view from being made.

“I wish you luck.” Daniel said. “I hope you know what you're doing, from here on, you’ll be leaving the Empire’s borders.”

“I hope so too.” The Crown Prince grinned. “Don't worry, I have her by my side.” Ben pulled the barbarian girl close to him and patted her head. “She knows how to lead us through the snow.”

“R-right.” The girl panicked.

The young Autumn blushed after being pulled like that by such a handsome boy. Julian simply rolled his eyes at the two as he glanced deep at the small crack of a chasm under the bridge and between the two mountains. The distance between the two mountains would be close enough that a running start jump would get you there but…

The blizzard and cold winds are way too harsh to risk falling into certain death.

“I’m off now, Your Highness.” Daniel smiled with a reserved look in his eye. “I’ll see you soon.” And just like that, the carefree barista had left them to cross to the beyond.

“Well now we head to the other side.” Julian blew into his gloved palms to keep some warmth. “They should already be there by now right?”

“And waiting.” Ben added as the three of them made their way over the chasm below and through the creaming and swaying rope bridge.

“Scary.” Autumn blurted as she skillfully maintained balance by holding onto Julian’s hand. “Falling scary.”

“Yeah, so don't you dare let go or I won't be jumping down to save you.” Julian threatened and the girl simply glared at him as they crossed to the other side.

“Now where could they be?” Ben tried to peer through the snow but it was very hard to see through the thick of it all.

Autumn sniffs the air. “Fire. Burned wood “ she announced and the three of them nodded, deciding that that must be the rest of the expedition team and in the worst case scenario that it's a trap well…they'll just deal with it when the time comes.

The howling blizzard made it hard to move as every crunching step in the snow sunk their feet up to half of their calves. It was extremely hard to move around and added to everything is the extreme cold. There's a reason this was called a barren wasteland. Barely anything would survive here.

Although they weren't given any time to think about it as thunderous footsteps shook the snow. A large looming figure emerged from behind the snowy mist, its red eyes glowing furiously, and a large appendage in its front bearing a horrific noise.

It was a familiar sight for the three of them. It was the same beast they had slain in the Promethean forests many days ago.

“I–I’m sorry.” Julian immediately apologized and drew arms. “The snow makes it very hard to sense vibrations in the earth. It's muffling it to an extreme extent.”

“S-Stonehide—wait—much bigger. Can't be!” Autumn panicked seeing what looked to be a Stonehide yet, it's much larger. Much much much larger.

Its tusks were twice as long and its groan was a deep rumbling, like a resonance of fear snuck its way directly into her chest. Autumn had not seen such a beast before.

“New. Never seen before.” Her voice cracked. “Stonehide never this big.”

Ben clicked his tongue and he drew a small knife to cut his palm and draw out a blade of blood. It raised its massive trunk and slammed it down at astonishing speed.

The crown prince leapt out of the way but the snow made it hard to properly move so he barely managed to avoid the strike but was caught up in the shockwave it created, launching him slighter farther from the other two.

“YOUR HIGHNESS!” Julian yelled as the beast raised its trunk again. The Knight clenched his teeth and readied his shield.

This was going to be one hell of a fight wasn't it?

Chapter Text

The carriage rattled as it bounced on the rugged path. The horses neighed as an old coachman led the cart on its way back home beside him was a man who covered himself in a hood. Inside the cart was a bunch of crates and boxes as well as a couple people.

“You good back there, Tony?” The old coach man, Royce, asked.

Tony smiled as he squeakily swung his small wooden sword, celebrating the gift given to him by the adventurer they had hired to be their guard on the way back home.

“Hehehe.” The boy giggled.

“Enjoying it huh?” The dark haired girl pulled down her hood and ruffled the boy’s hair. “Make sure to train hard so you become a knight.”

“Thank you so much, Miss Alejandra!” The kid grinned with his eyes.

Next to the young woman were two elves who were asleep together and next to them was a bulky dwarf who was busy fondly staring out at the snowy groves.

“Aren't you sleepy, Mr. Cavael?” Alejandra asked the stout man.

“Hah! Sleep is not fer ones like me, young lass.” He snickered before his expression turned serious. “Ya kno, despite the boy’s sharp tongue, I worry bout that lot.” A heavy worry settled on his chest as he thought about Nabel.

“Funny, I assumed you would have hated him.” Teri commented. She sat next to the kid and coached the boy on the proper hold of the wooden blade. “Careful there.” She blocked his swing to avoid it rebounding on the cart floor and hitting him in the face.

“Ya would think so, wouldn't ya?” He scoffed. “Boy’s got sum problems but he means well in the end. He’s just sum of his own…errr…trauma eh?”

“I see.” Alejandra leaned back and glanced at the sleeping face of the elven girl next to her. She wondered what it would be like to lose a friend like that…

She closed her eyes and a painful ache clenched her heart. Asher…

“Anyways—” The dwarf shuffled on his seat. “I give the three of yer my gratitudes, if it wasn't for yer suggestion, we might have already found ourselves dead in the ditch by now.”

“Thank this girl right here.” A black haired man rode a horse closer to the cart. He was keeping watch at their rear, on a rented hors and outside the cart. “That niece of mine is very talented at things like that.”

“Uncle.” Alejandra sighed.

Cavael chuckled and continued gazing at the passing groves. “I only wish we could find him soon enough.” He closed his eyes. “These young ones deserve peace.”

Millo rode closer to the side. “It is our job as adults to make sure they do.”

“Right on ye.”

The cart carried on without much trouble as the horse galloped with ease. The forests were peaceful and no signs of any disturbance could be felt in the wind.

“It's the first I’ve seen you cover your face.” Royce mentioned it to the man next to him. “Usually, you'd be all smiles but now you're quiet.”

“I’m sorry, Royce. It's just—” The man pursed his lips and felt the place where his arm was severed. “I have some dark memories I don't wanna think about.”

“We all have 'em, don't we, Hughie?” Royce grabbed some straw from his pocket and chewed on it. “Guess that young lass’ got your head all mixed up. If I didn't know you, I’d thought you’d have fallen in love at first sight.”

Hughie chuckled and looked forward. It would be another few days before they get back home. He only needed to hide his identity until then.

The cold snow and winds are annoying to cross but it's nothing an experienced merchant and his horse can't handle.

“That girl’s pretty as a dame, wonder how she ended up as an adventurer with that face of hers.” Royce shrugged. “I reckon she hasn't lifted a sword in her life.” He giggled.

Hughie smiled to himself and gulped. “You'd think, wouldn't you?”

Millo slowed down a little bit on his horse to once again guard the rear. His large garden shears tied to his back.

There was a shirt clearing up ahead. Though the road was rocky and somewhat hard to pass through. It was wrapped with cobblestone with creeping branches from nearby trees longing to strangle any carriage that would pass by. The greenery surrounding the vicinity was also wilder and denser, somewhat so that you’d expect something to pop out the moment you let your guard down.

Millo had an innate sense of danger, being an Azarolla really hones that part of you to its extreme. He clicked his tongue and clacked his heels on the metal portion of the horse saddle. Driving ahead of the carriage and unsheathing the shears from his back.

Alejandra noticed his sudden change in attitude and shrugged to wake up the two elves next to her, who coyly opened their eyes and sheepishly stammered their way to figuring things out.

The orange haired elven girl slowly blinked her eyes, “What's going on?” She asked as her allies had begun to draw their weapons.

“Have you fought before, Bou?” Alejandra tightly grinned.

“Against small animals like rabbits, I guess. Should I—”

“Good luck.” Alejandra giggled and peeked out the carriage before swinging her body outwards then upwards to land on the roof.

“—be worried…” Bou didn't get to finish her sentence towards her comrade.

“You can do water magic right?” Teresa shrugged as she dragged her hands back to tie her long chestnut-like hair into a high ponytail. “I’m assuming that includes healing magic.”

“Well…yeah but I'm not that great at it whoa—hey!” She panicked as Teresa rolled out of the cart and into the pathway below.

Teresa performed a perfect dive roll and landing on stance that had her bow notched immediately ready to fire to wherever Millo’s investigating.

“HAHAHAHA!” The dwarf inside the carriage laughed as he brandished his forging hammer in his palms. “We can't afford ta lose out on some of er action, don't we?” Cavael snickered as he crouched forward until he was at the front of the moving carriage.

“What's going on, Miss Elf?” The young Tony asked.

“I wish I could ask that myself.” Boudicca muttered under her breath but her father’s reassuring voice calmed her down.

“Stand far for now, My love,” The elven man, squeezed his daughter’s shoulder, “perhaps watching the situation unfold will give you enough data to decide what to do next.”

Bou closed her lips and nodded. The cart soon slowed to a halt as Millo raised his hand to signal it to stop. The two elves took this chance to step down and watch from afar. Bou tightly gripped the wand she held close to her chest. This wasn't a particularly good wand, it was the one she had used when she was a toddler. It wasn't like she had much of a use with water magic when it came to cooking. She didn't have a proper teacher as well so there was no way she could improve much either.

Because of this, Bou never really put much studying into magic, only learning the lowest tiers and the most basic common abilities in the water affinity and she's also unable to cast any magic from the other elements.

“Now take a good look, Honey.” Her father had a sly smile as he counted down in whispers.

1…

Millo turned his head down to listen for an attack.

2…

Alejandra on top of the carriage shifted her legs to prepare to pounce.

3…

Cavael dropped down from the front of the carriage with a loud thud.

4…

She could hear the tension of the string from the bow being pulled by Teresa behind her

5—

It happened so fast, what seemed like a beat emerged from one of the bushes with its arms wide open and its mouth raring for a bite. Millo dodged it by leaning back on his horse and allowing it to crash into the tree on the other side.

He then slid down the stallion and drew both of his blades from his back, forming it into a cross shape and resting into a defensive stance. The horse between him and the beast neighed and panicked as it prepared to run away. The beast, however, had different plans. It growled and struck once more, ripping the horse’s torso apart, leaving a huge gash, and causing even more distress to the animal which quickly dashed as far away as possible.

It paraded through the chaos in chase of Millo who was dashing backward leading it to Cavael who grinned as the dwarf finally got to showcase one of his hidden tools.

“I've been waiting for this!” Cavael was a dwarf, and dwarves despite how different they are will always be in love with the forge, that is their nature, that is their instinct. Cavael followed it and created his greatest piece for himself.

He raised his hand forward revealing a silver bracelet.

Millo and Cavael glanced at each other and nodded.

Cavael prepared his arm forward as if he was about to charge.

Millo kept running until in the last second he turned to the side in a complete ninety degree turn that the beast could follow up with and it slipped, seemingly about to crash to Cavael.

However, a series of sounds made up of clinks, gears, and scraping metal audibly sounded and in front of his arm was a large circular shield the size of a large brazier. The beast clashed onto the metallic plate and pushed the dwarf back slightly but the man’s strong thick muscular legs kept him steady.

Alejandra took this as her chance. She drew her blade, it was completely blue, so beautifully blue it’s hard to describe it properly. It's simply as if ice was carved directly to form the shape of a sword.

“I beg of you,” Alejandra seemed to be speaking to her own tool with a grim expression. “Do not dare do anything beyond being a sword. I don't need your magic nonsense.”

Boudicca blinked.

That was odd.

Her father seemed fascinated by that interaction however.

Cavael bashed the beast with his shield and upon wielding his hammer with his free hand, smashed it down the creature's head. “Stay behind me, Sir Royce and Fellowmen!”

“Above you!” Alejandra alarmed as she came plummeting down with her sword drawn. Cavael pushed the beast forwards and took a step back as Alejandra landed between them and performed a critical horizontal slash with her sword.

She winced as it made contact with the flesh of the creature and her arm faltered for a split second before she regained her composure. The beast fell on its back, seemingly dead

“You good, Lass?” Cavael immediately ran ahead of her and covered her with his shield.

“Yup, just—just a bit cold.” Her eye twitched as she sheathed her sword for now but suddenly a hissing snarl struck them from behind. The two immediately jerked back as the dwarf decked the beast with his shield to keep it from advancing.

“Sir Cavael!” Teresa yelled from behind. “Can you get it in the air!’

Cavael grinned and brandished his hammer, revealing some writing on it. He slammed it onto the dirt and the writing glowed forming a pillar of dirt and rock that launched the creature upward before dissipating. “Up ya go!”

From behind them an arrow lodged itself in the creature's head, then neck, then chest, then. Two back to back on its two arms. The beast flopped on the ground with whelp and it growled angrily, somehow still alive.

It roared angrily and tensed its fur and muscles, snapping all the arrows that had penetrated deep in its body.

“The hell is with this dog!”Alejandra slid out her sword again and it's a lot chillier to look at right now. Becoming as blue as the sky itself.

“DIEEEEEE!” The beast surprised everyone with its sudden ability to speak but it was interrupted as two shear-like blades cut it’s back in a cross pattern, dealing heavy damage. It fell on its chest and was finally rendered unmoving but not before it howled one last time as Millo finished it with a swift x-shaped cut at the base of its neck.

Hughie stared in disbelief at what he just witnessed. The old man next to him was in even more shock.

“T-that girl could swing a sword, huh?” He nervously chuckled, feeling guilty for what he had said earlier.

Hughie didn't respond, his eyes were on Alejandra and the blade she carried. How was she able to control and quell the being inside that sword, was she actually able to?

Why hasn't she gotten rid of that sword yet if it's dangerous to use?

Why doesn't she use another sword in the meantime?

Different questions pop infinitely on his mind as he watches the beautiful sun kissed girl exhaustedly laugh.

Alejandra Ramirez, what is up with that sword of yours.

Boudicca stared in awe at what had transpired. “I—I didn't know that's how fighting was like.”

“Indeed Honey,” Her father smiled and pushed her forward, “now go heal Cavael with as much healing as you can do right now.”

Bou smiled as her father went back inside the carriage to nap. He followed his suggestion and headed to the dwarf to help ease the injuries he sustained from maintaining the aggression of the beast the whole fight.

The two human frontliners walked up to the dead body of the creature to investigate and figure out what it was.

“It's a beastman—” Millo said as he observed the body. It didn't look like your typical beastman who usually showed more human-like features on their upper bodies. This one looked more like a wolf.

“Beastman? But shouldn't they look and be less—well…animalistic” Alejandra knelt beside her uncle next to the body.

“I don't know—” Millo flipped the body over and examined the eyes, they were dilated and bulging. The body also feels bloated like it's been loaded with something inside. “There's something going on.”

Suddenly a chorus of howls from across the forest could be heard. It sounded like five—to six— no double that.

They let out one shrieking call that signalled their anger as the audible sound of hurried running and snapping branches could be heard in the distant corners of the forest.

Millo took a stance and his hair began to levitate slightly. ”All of you, around the cart, now.”

The howling grew closer as Tony tried to peek out but was pulled back inside by the elven man.

“What's happening?” The boy asked fearfully. “I’m scared.”

“It’ll be okay, young one.” The elven man reassured, “you have to be brave. A knight never falters, remember?”

“Right.” The kid nodded.

“Alejandra,” Millo faced his niece, “this is your first pop quiz.”

“What?”

“Survive.” Millo’s menacingly dark eyes turned red. “Do not let anyone die. Do both; and you pass.”

Alejandra gripped the icy sword in her hands and she heard a faint chuckle emanate from it. “It has been quite some time, Master.”

…

“Trunk ahoy!” Julian spryfully held his shield to his side as a swinging lumbering mass of pure thick muscle rocketed towards him.

The trunk crashed with a loud clang as the shield he was once holding was now shattered into several pieces scattered across the snowy landscape of the Outlands. Julian did not receive the quick death that his shield had gotten as he was sent flying away and skittering down the mountainside before slamming his shoulder into a boulder, “ARCK!”

“SIR KNIGHT!” Autumn screamed as the one who had defended her all this time suddenly disappeared. From her point of view the time between the swing of the trunk and the flight of her friend was near instantaneous.

“Get back, Autumn!” A voice called from behind as the Crown Prince launched a large blood spear between her and the massive elephant like StoneHide.

It was towering, roughly the size of two houses stacked on top of each other. It had sunken eyes that made it look lifeless and empty. Its trunk was as thick as that of an actual tree, and it's hard to penetrate grey skin sagged to the side as if it was melted stone. It also had tusks that size of a boat hull that would've split a body in half should it have gone through one.

Its cry was that of a mix of hundreds of owls at night and a whale call. A haunting breath of air emanated from the tip of its trunk as it gazed its head down towards the smaller punier humans under it.

Autumn had never felt such primordial deep seated fear within her. This was not a normal Stonehide, this was far scarier and was many times bigger than a normal one.

Ben slid from beneath her legs, “Stay behind me—” His voice was serious.
On in
“That thing’s gigantic.” Ben gawked at its sheer size.

“P-Prince.” Autumn’s eyes wavered with worry as she pointed towards the pained knight ways away clutching the shattered shoulder he had so graciously been gifted by this monster.

“It's okay—” Ben seemed like he was reassuring himself more than Autumn, he hadn't fought such a beat before, even the two headed regenerating lizard didn't seem this powerful.

Ben breathed in, relaxing his chest. He grabbed his sword from its sheath and grabbed the blood spear from the ground. He closed his eyes and remembered back at that capital. What the Vice Captain loved to do—

He felt the winds lift his arm and the feeling of his sword got lighter, it gave off a faint whitish glow that coated only the blade of the sword. This was what made the fight against the Vice Captain so difficult back then. His blade was covered in the thickest and densest amount of Spirit he could've mustered. That allowed the sword to hit hard and be sharper than almost anything.

He felt the blood spear react wildly on his other hand as the glow of the white sword began to increase in volume. Ben tried his best to calm it down so that it wouldn't affect the blood magic he was using but he was interrupted as the Stonehide raised its entire upper body in preparation for a stomp.

Ben’s body reacted almost instantly.

Fear.

He was directly underneath its feet. The white aura on his sword radiated wildly and suddenly the bloodspear on his other hand dissipated into a mere pool of blood.

“RUN!” Autumn didn't have to tell him twice as she grabbed the Prince by the scruff of his neck and bolted towards the weakened Knight. Ben wondered how she had gotten so athletic all of a sudden.

The elephant Stonehide bellowed as it slammed the ground with its powerful feet creating a sort of shockwave of wind and air that knocked the running teens down to the floor.

Julian lumbered his way towards them and pulled the two closer to him “What is that thing!?” He grimaced. “It broke my shield into pieces!?”

“I don't know!” Autumn seemed tired of the questions as she constantly had no answers for them.

“You keep saying you don't know!” Julian grit his teeth, also tired of her not knowing anything. “What’s your use if you can't even provide the most basic intel!” He growled.

“SHUT UP!” Autumn’s face turned red of anger so much so that she looked out of place in the blue snow.

Julian stood up and pressed his finger on the base of her neck, “I’VE HAD IT WITH YOU!”

“ME TOO!”

BAM!

Ben slammed his palm into the snow and glared at the two, “ENOUGH!” He seemed frustrated, “While you two were arguing, that monster is getting closer and closer and here I am— trying my absolute best to figure out a way to either fight or escape—-but you two—you two? Oh my goddess. You two can't just get along won't you!?” He snapped. “Now for the grace of the Divine Asmodeus can we have some goddamn peace and quiet!”

They looked behind them as the elephant Stonehide howled as it raised its hind legs once more, preparing to stomp and release another shockwave of wind and snow in all directions.

“Not again.” Ben’s expression darkened.

“W-wait—” Autumn’s eyes glanced somewhere, it was a high cliff that extended high to the side of the mountain pass. “W-WILL FALL!”

“What!?” Julian stared where she was pointing and he realized what the barbarian meant. There was a large amount of snow stock piled on the mountainside that looked a bit more shaking could send all that piled up dirt, rock, and ice tumbling down.

The Stonehide’s feet crashed towards the ground and a large shaking thump shook the whole mountain. Ben immediately embraced the other two to prepare for an upcoming avalanche as they all tightened themselves together as if they're a yarn ball.

The three of them stared towards the side as they watched one chunk of snow fall.

A sigh of relief escaped their lips.

“Safe.” Autumn dropped her head onto Ben’s chest.

The Stonehide bellowed once more with a loud shriek similar to that of what it looked like, an elephant.

The three spoke one word in unison, “Fuck.”

The mountainside grumbled and—-just like a roar of a beast everything came tumbling down.

“BEHIND THE BOULDER!” Julian immediately pulled them behind the massive hunk of rock that broke his shoulder.

“THIS TOO FRAGILE!” Autumn immediately noticed as soon as she touched the rock. It didn't feel like normal rock. It was more glassy. She knew what it was of course and although it is rock-like with its hardness—enough pressure will shatter it easily.

“What else can we do then!” Julian fired back. “We have no other options!”

Autumn shut up. He was right after all.

There was no hope for them to run away in time and the Stonehide didn't seem to be going away anytime soon so they were stuck and couldn't escape.

Was this the end?

Are they about to perish?

They had just stepped inside the Outlands. Was the danger this immediate and imminent.

“Your Highness,” Julian saluted the Crown Prince, “It was an honor fighting alongside you.”,

“Do not dare count us as dead already.” Ben glared and the Knight’s shoulders slumped, he winced from the pain of doing so.

“I apologize, Your High—Whoa–” A chain had linked itself into his arm, “—What the fu—AAAAAAHHHH!” he was suddenly dragged away into the darkness behind the mist of the snow as he vanished from view.

“Julian!?” Ben snapped up but then a whimper sounded next to him. He turned to realize Autumn’s legs had been wrapped in similar chains as well.

“P–Princ—HIYAAAAAAAH!” Autumn was suddenly pulled before he could even reach out for her.

“CRAP!” Ben grit his teeth as his face turned to a horrific beast-like expression. “WHO ARE YOU!?”

His raging gaze scanned all around the vicinity as the threat of the avalanche loomed closer and closer. He could feel it rumbling behind him as well as the Stonehide lumbering its way closer.

All hope seems lost.

“WHERE ARE THEY!?” He yelled into the blizzard. “TELL ME—” Then, like a living vine, a chain burst from the shadows and wrapped around both his arms.

He tried to yank his arm away but alas, just like that, he was dragged right after his two friends straight into the dark.

Chapter Text

Ben remembered a few years before he had left for the West, he was stuck training his Adjudicator Magic with the Grand Duchess Roselia.

“Focus on your hand, Your Highness,” She said, “feel my fingers down your arm and imagine it as your magic flowing through you.” She slowly trailed her fingers from his shoulder down to the top of his hand and he imagined it in his head.

This was when he was only 7 years old, and he was already in rigorous training. “Do you feel it?” Recounted the Duchess.

“Kind of?”

“That's great,” The woman smiled, “you're doing better than most, Your Highness. You should be proud of that.”

She took out a knife from the table next to them, “Do you mind?” She gestured towards the blade and then towards the Prince.

“G-Go ahead.” Ben was afraid of the knife; he had witnessed his Knights getting slaughtered by swords when they were ambushed by the Kingdom a couple years prior. He hated blades since then but he must face that fear.

An emperor must not be afraid of such small things.

Roselia grazed the knife at the palm of the young boy’s hand, “This will hurt a bit, Your Highness. Please do tell when it becomes too much to bear.”

The boy nodded and Roselia began to dig the knife into his palms. He winced and yelped when it first dug through but he bit his lip and held a straight face as the Duchess made a shallow cut on his palms.

“Can you see the blood, Your Highness?” The woman smiled gently as she placed her finger on top of the wound.

“Yes.” Ben felt uncomfortable looking at it.

“Does it hurt?”

“It tingles.”

“Close your eyes,” Roselia chuckled softly and the boy listened, “now imagine the blood returning back to the wound.”

He did as she said and though his eyes were closed, the excited noises the Grand Duchess made assured him of his progress.

“That's amazing, Your Highness.” The Duchess tightly squeezed the completely healed palm of the Prince, “Though it may have been a small cut, for you to be able to finally completely heal it after weeks of practice—it’s amazing!”

She then wrapped her arms around his small neck and embraced him. The young Ben’s face turned flush as the pretty older mentor he had praised him again and again. He felt really proud.

“W-Will Father approve of this development?” The seven year old had eagerly anticipated.

Roselia gave an unsure smile even Ben could tell she was anxious from that question. “He will always be proud of you, Benjamin, your father just struggles to show it.”

“R-Right.” Ben wanted to believe her words but it all doesn't feel real. His Father may have not been rude or abusive but Ben never felt any love from his Father since his sister died in the ambush. He wanted to believe his Father was capable of loving him again but it all seemed like a hopeless wish.

“Shall we now turn to your swordsmanship training?” Roselia smiled as she lifted the boy up in her arms, “I’ll teach more about the things we talked about last week.”

Ben’s face turned red again as he dug his nose onto her collarbone. “S-sure.” He felt secure in the arms of the Grand Duchess, despite being a 7 year old kid, he still likes getting lifted from the ground and carried like a baby.

His mother wasn't strong enough to do that and his Father would never in a million years try to.

Roselia giggled as she started combing her fingers through the Young Boy’s red hair. “You’ll soon be overtaking my daughter in these lessons, Your Highness. I must admit, you amaze me with your skill of the blade.”,

“T-Thank you—” Ben didn't know what to feel in regards to it. Swordsmanship for him felt like a means to an end, it only mattered to him because it was a way to protect himself and the others he cared about.

“I hope you two would meet someday,” Roselia continued to chat as they walked towards the training area in the Palace, “She's quite bright as well for her age. Maybe you could even take her hand in the future.”

Ben squeezed his hold on the Duchess tighter. He imagined it for a bit, an older version of him with a girl who liked the woman he was with right now. He imagined smiles and laughter. A happy complete family.

Somehow imagining that scene made it shift to a memory he had before his sister passed. It was when they were playing cards with their parents and everyone was teasing each other to win the game. His dad was clearly cheating to let his sister win but he didn't mind it at the time.

They were happy.

“We’re here, Your Highness,” Roselia placed him down.

“Roselia,” The young boy puffed up his chest to calm down his aching heart, “I wish I was your son.” Ben couldn't help but feel jealous, jealous of the daughter she had, that they were happy and fulfilled.

Unlike him. He let his Father down. He let his Mother down. He let his own country down. Worst of all, He let his sister down.

And there was no getting her back anymore.

Roselia’s face turned solemn as she knelt down to face the boy in the eye, “I am flattered to hear that, our beloved Crown Prince. However, what would your mother say if she had heard that—”

Ben thought about it for a moment and felt guilty. He didn't mean to offend his family and name like that.

“Don't feel too guilty, Your Highness,” Roselia caressed his cheeks and cleared the welling tears in the boy’s eyes, “your feelings are nothing to be guilty about, you're just too young to understand them completely.”

The young Ben sniffled and rushed to hug the woman. He nestled his chin on her chest and stayed there for a while. Where it was safe

The Grand Duchess of Ramirez sighed, as she returned the boy's affection. “If you wish to rest for a moment, we can take a minute or two.”

She felt him nodding through the movement of his head still settling nicely on her. She felt his tears stain her clothes too, but she didn't mention it. A young boy must be allowed to cry after all, but it does them no right for you to mention it when they want to hide it.

“Tears are a source of strength, Ben.” Roselia held the boy closer to her. “We fight so that we never needlessly shed them again.”

Ben snapped his eyes open from the vivid flashback. He awoke inside a cave with a crackling fire beside him. On top of him was a warm blanket and beneath him was a comfortable layer of fabric.

In the fire nestled a pot, perhaps cooking something or boiling, it felt more like the latter as the scent of fragrant tea filled the snowy cavern. The cave had a large mouth for an opening and past that was a roaring blizzard that didn't seem like it’d stop any time soon.

“Oh, so you're awake.” A voice called from behind him, it was a tall woman, similar age to that of Lady Alejandra, only slightly younger…perhaps she was 18? Only two years older than Ben. She had soft snowlike blue hair that trickled down to her shoulders and single braids that cast down the side of her face.

She had beautiful bronze eyes that reflected the orange flame quite entrancingly. Ben stared speechless at the girl. In her arms was a pile of wood gathered from somewhere, they were cedar-like in color and shape that it’s certain they weren't going to be using Promethean Wood.

“What?” The girl said blankly.

“N-Nothing!” Ben stammered, unusual of him.

He took a breather, he had to process what had happened. What did he last remember?

He thought for a second before it all came back to him. He immediately jerked up and a sharp bloody spear formed in his palms, the sharp end pointed directly at the woman's throat.

“Feisty.” She spoke blankly again, her chin lifted by the tip of the spear. “You must've misunderstood something.”

“Where are they?” Ben’s voice was jagged like rocks, angry enough to grind stone to dust, “tell me where you’ve put them?”

“Or what?” Thengirl finally showed her first burst of emotion, a snicker filled with mockery, “you're gonna kill me?”

“Heads will drop on the sand, and it won't be mine.” He pushed the spear further down her neck, sneaking out a little blood.

Suddenly from the mouth of the cave chains suddenly wrapped around his armed hand and pulled it behind him. The bloody spear collapsed into a puddle in the snow.

There the man was, a young man, lean, and muscular, very tall as well, he was similar in age to the girl before. He also has pale snowy blue hair but compared to her bronze his eyes were sea green, enough to feel like they were moving like waves.

Ben fell on to the hard snow with a thud. He noticed the chains weren’t cast as a weapon but it manifested directly from the young man’s hand.

Adjudicator Magic. He clocked immediately

“Good evening, Your Highness.” The young man knelt down with a cheeky grin on his face.

“Who are you?” Ben growled.

“I suppose we never had the chance to meet despite your lengthy stay with Father.” The Boy summoned more chains and wrapped it around his neck and pulled him up to stand, “So this is my Father’s top pupil.”

“Wh-What?” Ben croaked, the chain tight on his neck.

The man smiled before he opened both of his hands and the chains that well…chained the Prince retreated back into his body.

“It’ll be a pleasure to work with you, Your Imperial Majesty.” The man walked over and sat by the fire, shuffling in his bag and sticking a rabbit in a stick and stabbing it into the pit. “I am the heir of the Duke of the West, your master” He leaned forward and poured himself some tea, “I—am Vander Bay.”

The girl then sat down next to him and dropped the firewood in the fire pit. Her bronze eyes looked like an orange sunset amongst the light of the flame, “and I am Scarlet Bay—his twin sister.”

Ben abruptly stood from the ground, his voice backing up behind his throat. “W-wait—you’re the expedition team?!”

“Well there's one more of us—” Scarlet shrugged. Ben figured she would say something afterwards but she just continued to stare at the fire.

“He’s out with one of your friends right now.” Vander explained, “the girl with the pretty brown hair.”

Ben froze for a moment, trying to piece all of his thoughts together into one cohesive narrative, “and Julian?” He had to ask.

“He’s somewhere deeper in the cave, he said he wanted to explore the inside a bit more to look for resources.” Vander stretched his arms and groaned, “you were knocked out for quite some time. Although I did ask Thomas to enchant my chains, I didn't expect it to work so well.”

“Thomas?”

“We’re back!” Another guy entered from the mouth, he was similar age to them as well, maybe a bit older but he looked young as well. He had a round face and bangs that reached up to his eyebrows, a chubby face, and clear eyeglasses over his shifty blue eyes. His hair was bright blonde, the brightest one Ben’s seen in his life, that was wild and curly alongside animal ears that popped up from above his head. Behind him, dragged by a rope, was a large dead reindeer.

Beside was a familiar girl, Autumn as she carries some stones with her and a bag of what seemed to be fresh snow.

“There you guys are!” Vander smiled brightly and, after slapping his knees, stood up and greeted them at the entrance.

“Well, you left us didn't you?” The ample sized man, Ben assumes to be Thomas, glared at the boy before him.

“I felt my poor lovely sister call my name so I had to rush.” Vander apologetically chuckled as he opened his arms to lift the burden of the reindeer away from the beastman.

Ben was a bit confused though, Scarlet never said anything except a few minute words during the whole time he posed a threat to her. He turned to the snowy haired girl who, coincidentally, was also staring at him. She then gave him a toothy grin, seemingly understanding his confusion before choosing to ignore it completely and stare at the fire once more instead.

Steps from deep inside the cavern emanated and echoed loudly through the dark stone box they were sitting in, as a knight only dressed in his under armor returned to the camp. “Only dead ends.” He groaned as he took off his gloves and threw it to the side.

“Julian?” Ben pointed out and the young 18 year old knight’s eyes widened as a massive sigh of relief left his chest.

“By the goddess, you're finally awake!?”

“P-Prince?” Autumn peeked from behind the two men who were still bickering about the reindeer.

Ben smiled and opened his arms and the young barbarian girl rushed in for a hug. Julian, feeling a bit left out, joined in. “I thought you guys were in danger.”

“No, they saved us,” Julian explained, “pulled us to safety just as the avalanche crashed where we were standing.

“M-Missed you.” Autumn muttered her eyes looking up at him as if she was staring at a ghost.

“Hey,” He comforted and patted the barbarian girl, “I’m good okay, I’m not gonna lose that easily.”

Julian smiled and lightly punched Autumn’s shoulder. “Told you he’d be fine.”

The girl cheekishly blew a raspberry at him.

…

“Your Grace, you have someone at the door.” An Azarollan knight called from the other side.

“Turn them away, I’m busy.” Amelia bit the nails in her finger as she scurried the documents before her submitted by Arthur. The amount of dead bodies recovered near that cliff.

She was nervous. She knew exactly what that cliff and cave was about as her grandfather had told her before. “It seems the Emperor was right,” Amelia let out an exasperated sigh as she squeezed her forehead tightly, “I should've kept the guard around that place to a maximum.”

“Don't blame yourself, Your Grace,” Hana caressed her back to calm her down, “The cave itself hasn't showed up in the forest in a while, that mage from the Hero’s party, kept it quite hidden because of the seal.”

“Even so,” Amelia snapped the pen in her hand, “so many of my people, tortured and hurt, so many women, unmercifully assaulted and mutilated.”

Hana winced at her words.

Suddenly music began to play from behind the door, a music so enchantingly haunting, that it almost drove Amelia to sleep, her eyes felt heavy but the Spirit in her blood jolted her awake.

“Your…Grace???” Hana fainted right next to her and she heard the thuds of bodies falling from the other side of the door as well.

Amelia immediately placed her hand on the sword next to her desk.

“There is no need for that, Your Grace.” A sweet, almost gentle voice spoke behind the wooden wall between them.

The door flew open as there were three people now before her. A small boy, with an innocent look and plain expression on his face; an old man in a suit and tie, who had a flute by his lip; and lastly a woman in a mask and a hood, with merely her red hair peeking through.

“The Underworld.” Amelia recognized immediately and her shoulders relaxed. It's not like this was their first time meeting each other. The Underworld aren't your normal crooks, they're organized crime with a very uptight code. Added to that, she also sensed no bloodlust nor danger coming from them, especially that odd girl in the center, so she decided to let her guard down for now.

“What do you want, Red Witch?” The Duchess leaned back on the chair and crossed her arms, “I’m quite busy right now and also very frustrated—I assume you know the gap in our strengths is large enough that even a monster like you won't stand a chance against me?”

The witch giggled and stepped forward into the room with the two people following behind her. “I’ve recently discovered a few things of my own that I feel like would benefit the both of us quite neatly.”

Amelia raised her eyebrow and smiled for a moment, entertaining the idea in her head, “Do I strike a deal with the monster? Hah! I’m not that stupid.”

The witch shrugged and paced around the room. “I assume you know of the sudden decrease in demonic beasts?”

“Hah! Anyone can tell that.” Amelia snarled, her face turning sour and angry, “I’ve had to deal with document after document, report after report. My people are suffering from a lack of food and we are forced to trade away our stock for winter just to get buy right now.”

“Is that so?”

“People at the edge of the Duchy are already feeling the effects of this sudden decrease.” Amelia angrily gestured with her hands. “Our demonologists can't even explain this sudden shift in behaviour. I’m at a loss!”

“I figure the seal is broken now as well.” She glanced towards the report on the Duchess’s desk.

Amelia’s dark brown void-like eyes radiated a sudden burst of killing intent that staggered everyone in the room except the Witch. “What about it?”

“Do you know what they were doing to the women in there, Your Grace?” The Red Witch chuckled and tossed a leather pouch to the Duchess who caught it easily with one hand.

“Be careful, Red Witch.” Amelia stabbed another pen on the table, “I don't like the attitude.”

“Neither do I like you.” The Red Witch shook her head and then walked over and sat at the Duchess's desk entirely, “but I feel like showing you this might benefit me in the long run.”

The Duchess frowned at her presence at the table but decided to just punch her later and look at what the Witch had handed her instead. She hesitantly opened the pouch expecting an explosion, instead inside was a couple dozen vials of thick black ooze.

“What the hell is this?” Amelia turned her eyes to the Witch who walked over to the elf next to her.

“You know, these two here were the ones who insisted we take this up to you, and persuaded me to do so.” She raised her shoulders and a few paintings fell from a slight shift in pressure. “I wanted to handle it myself but I do suppose I can exploit your goodwill in the process, Your Grace…”

“Get to the point.”

“In your hands, are vials of demonic essence, sourced from pure demons.” The Red Witch's aura shifted to a more dangerous kind. “Your Grace, it seems they're impregnating the women of various races to find those who can conceive demon children.”

Amelia blanked out.

She stared at the Witch before her.

What did she just say?

A deep gut wrenching twist knotted in her stomach and she felt like she was ready to hurl.

“What?” Amelia didn't know where this reaction came from. “That’s impossible, a normal demon can't reproduce! They're doing inhumane experiments for nothing!”

“It's not impossible, Your Grace,” The Old Man spoke modestly and more politely compared to the Witch beside her. “I am Rowan Hesser of the Underworld, and I can tell you for sure it's not impossible.”

“And why is that?”

“A normal demon, like the beasts, brutes, and imps, aren't able to procreate with other races, in fact only the beasts can even reproduce naturally,” The old man properly explained, Amelia wondered if he some sort of demonologist as well with how nicely he explained it, “but—what if it was a higher being—a devil?”

Amelia’s face contorted angrily. She sat straight up. “Get out.”

“Ah! Don't be a spoilsport, Your Grace.” The Red Witch chuckled. “He might be right, you know, a Devil might have finally risen again, I suppose the beasts have decided to follow a master once more.”

“They should have all been killed like their King.” Amelia screamed. “There is no such thing as Devils anymore!”

“Then I ask you—before I ‘get out’,” Maddison shrugged and walked towards the door of the office, “how could the Hero Party’s Great Mage Megra’s seal be undone so easily?”

Amelia quieted down upon this revelation.

The Leader of the Underworld then clapped her hands to focus the attention on her once more, “If our information proves to be useful to you, I hope you’ll assume us free untolled and unblocked travel across the North.”

With that, Witch walked away with a satisfied smile followed by the young boy who didn't say a word this whole time. The Old man politely bowed before leaving after them.

It took the Duchess a few seconds to think about everything that just happened. She glanced at Hana who slept so peacefully next to her. That made her feel better even if it was only for a small moment.

Amelia sat back at her seat and fell into deep thoughts. The demonic beasts wouldn't just suddenly stop acting wild unless they have no reason to be wild anymore. Unless they become tamed—

“A Devil is back—A fucking Devil is back.” She cursed.

The Duchess now worried about the future of her territory, groaned in frustration—but worst of all, She had to find Alejandra—she must cancel her niece’s training until this Devil is killed. It is far too dangerous out there right now.

What was happening to the North?

And where could Alejandra be???

…

In the path beside the woods, an intense battle was still occurring.

“BOU!” A dwarf yelled, as he blocked a pounce from a wolf-like beast, “USE YOU WATER MAGIC TO HEAL ME NOW!”

“Y-YES!” Bou hurriedly casted the only healing spell she knew and, coincidentally, the only spell she knew.

“There's too many of them!” Teresa called from the top of the carriage as she was effortlessly drawing from her quill and shot arrow after arrow towards the psychotic monstrous beastmen that charged at them.

Millo slice one of the their arms off and finished it with a clean decapitation. “It's overwhelming.” A bead sweat slipped from his cheek to his chin and to the ground.

Inside the carriage the group of defenders were protecting was an old man and a kid huddled up together as Bou’s father were chanting prayers at them to calm them down.

“Alejandra, take the flank and make sure none of them slip through.” Millo guided, “protect Miss Bou at all costs as she is our lifeline right now.”

Alejandra was getting more and more anxious. “Got it.” She's never seen her uncle so agitated before.

Suddenly, inside her head, a collection of different voices called out to her. “Allow thee, my faithful Master, and thy beasts shall be disposed of before thou can even shut thou’s eyes. Just speak mine name as thou has once before.” It was the same chilling ice shard monster from her nightmares.

“Shut up.” She squeezed the blade tight in her hands. “You will not be taking control of me again, even if it means I can't use your magic.”

The voice didn't respond.

The monsters of beastmen circled around them, there were still around a dozen left, and it already took a lot to defeat a few.

Alejandra looked at the unnatural beastmen before them, they were much hairier, and more animalistic than a normal beastman, but Aleiandra could tell her uncle was right. These before her used to be normal beastmen, living normal lives, somehow they've turned into these—creatures.

“What happened to you?” Alejandra felt pain for them, she pointed her blue blade towards the beast.

The creatures then all prowled downwards all at once, as if they had all unfairly discussed it beforehand to commit such a tactic.

“Hold!” Millo fixed his foot on the dirt and entered an offensive stance, his eyes turning red. The others tightened their defenses and Boudicca retreated behind Cavael and Alejandra. Teresa loomed at the top of the cart, only a few arrows remaining on her quill.

There was a tension between the two groups. Tension so thick you could feel a leaf from the surrounding trees snapped from its branch and began to fall to the ground.

And as that leaf slowly and gently made its way to the dirt—

The creatures pounced.

Chapter Text

Blood.

A lot of it

Boudicca had never experienced this type of thing before. She felt queasy and twisted, beckoning her to hurl up the nothingness she ate that afternoon, perhaps to relieve herself of her own stomach.

Her eyes darted from person to person as beads of sweat trickled down each side of her head.

Her Father chanted from inside the cart providing a barrier of light that protected it from most attacks.

“To yar left!” Cavael grit his teeth, stepped in between one of the creatures and their team’s archer, his arm numb from all the defense he’s done to this point. He extended his arm and swung it hard, using the shield he had like a baseball bat battering ram. The beast on the other side of such an attack was sent flying.

“Thanks,” Teresa took a second to breathe before pulling on her quiver. Only a single arrow left, “crap.” She muttered silently to herself.

“Gotta make it count then,” Cavael teased and the girl sighed with a small chuckle.

“These don't seem to be normal beastmen!” Alejandra yelled as she ducked under a strike. “They're—mindless, mutated, or something?” She kicked one down and got a good look at it. The humanoid features of a beastman still existed in its faces but it got warped into a more corrupted beastly form. It roared at her and pounced but she dodged barely in time.

“They're also larger—ack!” Millo took damage but it was healed rather quickly by the elven girl between all of them, “thanks a lot, Miss Bou.”

“N-No worries!”

Bou seemed excited to be contributing as the beasts ran towards her again. Teresa stepped in just in time, she took the arrow of her quiver and instead of shooting on her bow, she crouched down, did a sweeping kick to send the beast to the ground then stabbed its eyes manually with the arrow.

“Phew–” Teresa wiped the blood that spurted from the dead beast. “You good?”

Bou’s flushed pink as she stared at Teresa, pushing her hair up to a knot and wiping her cheeks with her thumb to clean it off of dust and grime. “U-uh—y-yes?” She stammered for whatever reason. Are you sure this girl was younger than her? Humans are so strange.

Teresa nodded calmly and called out to the rest. “I could really use some more arrows!”

“Alejandra!” Millo noticed the maid’s predicament and gestured towards Alejandra, who was busy guarding their rear, “you okay there?” He called as he deflected a clawed strike using his shears.

“Managing,” Alejandra replied. Her footwork was light and nimble, she dodged two consecutive attacks from two of the deranged beastmen and slashed with a speed fast enough to debilitate one of them, “need something?”

“Can you retrieve some arrows for Teresa?” Millo parried another strike and kicked the best to Cavael who struck it down, finishing it with his hammer, splattering its brain mush everywhere.

“On it,” Alejandra hastened her feet, “Bou, keep me healed please.”

The elf girl nodded nervously, “O-on it!” Bou was trying her best to keep up with the rest of them, knowing only one spell and practically spamming it with such inefficiency is draining her of her mana.

Teresa examined the corpse of the foe she had just killed. “These beastmen—they don't just have blood—” she dug her fingers deep inside one of its wounds and pulled out a mass of black soot, “what are these?”

Cavael glanced at what she was talking about and was confused as well. “Beastmen spill normal blood, whatever that is—it may be the reason they're like this.” Cavael concluded, using his hammer as he swung hard at another approaching mindless beast.

“Bou! On me. Now!” Alejandra said as she glanced at the monsters before her, Teresa’s arrows stuck to their bodies.

“Here you go!” Bou called back. She started chanting and raised her hands towards the black haired woman. Alejandra felt rejuvenated and the fatigue weighing her less and less.

Alejandra made sure to avoid using her Spirit as much as possible. Only sparsely activating it last second so that she doesn't end up going berserk. She didn't know exactly what happened that night during the ambush in the ball, but from the stories told to her, it wasn't a pretty sight.

Her Spirit needs to be controlled first, so using it haphazardly will only endanger her and the people around her. There was still one wolf-like beastman ahead of her, the other one she had incapacitated earlier. She charged forward and twisted her feet last minute to shift her body's center of mass. This move avoided the sudden palm claw attack that the beastman decided to do and allowed Alejandra a free hit. She pulled her arm back and thrusted it to the monster’s side stabbing it right through.

It growled in anger and managed to reach her from the distance between them and scratch the arm she used to penetrate it. Alejandra winced but the scar was immediately turned null as Bou anxiously healed her with a spell from afar. “Nice one!” She praised and the Elf girl’s ears turned pink.

“No problem!”

Alejandra, now having the beastman stuck near her, jumped up and snatched the arrows that were stuck to its back, arms, and legs. The wolf snarled again and suddenly pulled itself out of the stab wound. It twisted its body in an unnatural way and roared, catching the Lady off guard.

“ALEJANDRA, BE CAREFUL!” Millo yelled from afar, he tried to take a step towards her but he let his guard down too quickly and the manic beast used it as a moment to strike, slashing his back.

“SHIT!” Cavael stepped forward and slammed its hammer on the thing's head knocking it back.

Bou looked away to immediately heal Millo but because of that her notice left Alejandra and the Lady suffered a hurtful punch from the wolfman straight to her chest.

The Lady staggered backwards as the ravenous creature sent her away right into a tree. It wasted no time and charged straight for her. She had no time to react, she was absolutely going to get hit hard by those claws.

“Thou is still here, Master,” Time slowed down and a mass of voices giggled at her, she could feel their malicious smile from just the noises they made, “Thou supposed thy master dost not desire her fairest features scarred, dost she?”

Alejandra felt her heart drop. She had no choice whatsoever. These things don't feel like creatures made by the goddess anymore. They felt like demons. The blade in her hands suddenly felt colder than ever.

“Fine!” She cursed to herself, giving in to the sword's temptations. “HOARFL—”

Before she could finish articulating the sword’s name, the beast was pierced by an arrow straight in the back of its head and passed through in between its eyes.

“I don't know what you were about to say, My Lady,” Teresa walked over and pulled the arrow out of the head by kicking the lifeless carcass to the dirt yet maintaining hold on its shaft, “but I assumed it's something you'd rather not say.” She poke confidently as she tucked the arrow back in her quiver. Teresa could easily identify and read the expression on Alejandra's face, they've known each other since they were children and have not separated since, so she could tell the sudden discomfort as the Lady seemed to prepare a final attack of some kind.

Maybe the one she used back at the Capital?

Nevertheless, no one could have known this young tigress more than Teresa. So when Teri saw the face her lady made, it was only right to fire that one last arrow she was keeping to prevent her from doing something she seemed quite hesitant and afraid to do.

“Insolent peasant.” The mass of voices angrily spat before dispersing into meaningless mutterings and disappearing into a murmur.

“Teri,” Alejandra sighed in relief, “Have I told you how much I love you? The answer is so much.” She tossed the girl her arrows back, “so so much.”

Teri shook her head and giggled as she caught them. “No worries, My Lady,” The maid smiled as her cheeks turned red, but she wasn't embarrassed. They were like sisters already, and she would do anything for Alejandra. “We'll always cover each other's blind spots, right?”

It was a long time ago—

“Alejandra, I need you to meet someone,”. The Grand Duke, Lord of the East, Joseph Ramirez, beckoned his daughter, “say hi to Teresa.” He pushed forward a young girl dressed in nursery clothes and her short honey brown hair neatly curled to emphasize her plump cheeks.

“Who is she, Dad?” Alejandra gazed at her Father then at the child before her, she was much younger than Alejandra at the time, she was around 7 and Alejandra was 10, and the disparity between the two was much larger then.

“She's going to be your friend from now on,” Her Father explained, “you're both going to care for each other and complete each other’s shortcomings.”

“I see.” The Little Alejandra put her finger to her mouth before breaking into a wide open grin. “Nice to meet you, My name is Alejandra!”

The young Teresa was a bit overwhelmed by the sudden burst of energy that she reflexively snuck behind the Duke’s leg.

“Are you scared?” Alejandra tilted her head in curiosity before looking around as if there was a monster nearby, she then tiptoed towards the little maid, “Did you see a ghost nearby?”

Teresa blinked.

Was this girl stupid?

Is what she thought. Ghosts aren't real.

Teresa unexpectedly let out a smile at the little Lady’s suggestion.

“UWAAAH!” Alejandra pointed at her, “SHE SMILED!”

The duke pushed her hand down, “It's rude to point, Alejandra.” He chastised and the young girl poured and apologized.

“It's okay,” Teresa got out of hiding behind the Duke and gave the taller girl a head pat, despite being shorter and younger, “she was just being nice.”

The Duke smiled and knelt beside the two of them, “My Baby,” He addressed his daughter, “from now on people will be expecting so much from you, people will want you to be perfect and for you to be a truly flawless individual, but—I hope you and little Teresa here can enjoy the company of each other without having to worry about keeping face all the time.”

“Oh.” Alejandra felt the gentle but serious tome in her Father’s voice. “I will, Dad.”

“Listen, My sweet princess and little Teresa, you two…” He placed his hand on both of their heads, “both of you—you must cover each other's blindspots, take care of each other.”

“Yep!” Alejandra nodded excitedly.

The Grand Duke then leaned close to Teresa and whispered something, “I hope you’ll start and continue to cherish and protect my Daughter, you're my little princess’s protector, Little one.”

Teri loved hearing that, she loved the feeling she got from it. She puffed her chest and looked at the older girl ahead of her, an oblivious and anticipating smile being shot at her.

“I will do my best for My Lady.” She whispered back and the Grand Duke smiled.

“Teresa Montgomery, as your family’s youngest and only daughter, I appoint you from now on as Alejandra's personal playmate and maid.” The Grand Duke imposed and offered his hand to the little girl, “Do you accept?”

Teresa giggled and put her tiny hand on top of the Duke’s. “YUP!”

Alejandra feeling left out put her small hand on top of both of theirs. “ME TOO!”

From then on, Teresa had done her job due diligently and wholeheartedly. She had been loyal from the beginning to the end and had loved the Lady of Ramirez more than anyone ever could.

Which is why—

“My Lady?” Such words left the maid’s lips as her eyes slowly lost their light. An arrow from nowhere sticking out of the center of her chest, piercing directly into her heart, “Wh-What just—” her knees buckled and she fell over.

Alejandra's eyes widened as a noiseless scream broke out of her mouth, she pushed herself off the dirt and caught the body of her best friend in her arms. “Teresa?” Alejandra called, looking for any signs of life within the girl but…

There was none.

No response.

“Teri—Teri please???” Her voice cracked, a begging pleading cry as she leaned her forehead close to the girl.

“No. No. No. No.” Alejandra wiped away the stray locks of hair that scattered on her face. Her cheeks still felt warm yet her once bright blue eyes were now lifeless and empty. “Answer me…Teri?”

She turned towards the direction where the arrow came from. Way far behind the trees, she could see him, she didn't know how exactly but, even from a large distance, she could see exactly what the assailant looked like. It was a masked man in dark clothes, large muscular build, a blue sigil on his armband, and bright purple hair.

His mouth was covered in a mask and he carried a crossbow in his hands.

The lady stared at her maid again, she shook the girl once more hoping for a response but nothing. Alejandra’s despair welled up, she let out a blood curdling scream carrying the maid in her arms as the rest of her party set their sights on them.

“Goddess no,” Cavael’s eyes widened in shock upon seeing the Lady embracing her friend in tears. “what in the world happened?”

“Teresa?” Millo’s voice broke, he had known the kid almost the same amount of time as his niece, he could hear his own heart shatter upon seeing her body. He reached towards them but one of the monsters came and stopped him from getting close.

“BOU!” There was a frustrated angry growl that escaped Alejandra's throat and the poor elf girl jolted back in fear. “Heal her.” The tone was deadly sharp, enough to cut even a knife.

Boudicca wasted no single step as she rushed to their side, prepared to expend the rest of her mana if it meant saving their comrade. She could feel the girl’s life force slipping away and she was doing her best in keeping it in check.

“Save her.”

“I-I’ll try.”

“No.” Alejandra’s voice was harsh. “You have to.”

Alejandra's eyes turned towards the purple haired man, dashing down the woods. She saw him again, in much greater detail, the sigil in his armband becoming clearer and clearer.

It was the Kingdom.

Again.

Alejandra couldn't take it anymore. Anger and hatred boiled from within her until suddenly a burst of white aura exploded from inside and blasted the whole area, knocking back every single one of the monstrous beasts and shifting the winds and the pressure in the air.

Bou screamed as the sudden force overwhelmed her.

“ALEJANDRA DON'T!” Millo tried to call for her but it was too late, the Lady’s eyes had turned white from rage as the Spirit of Azarolla began to consume her. The temperature dropped and he was being pushed away by heavy winds.

She was losing her sanity.

Bou was blown away by the Spirit burst but she kept a tight hold on Teri's motionless body. Cavael, fortunately, managed to step behind her and catch her before she could crash somewhere else. The cart next to them tipped over and the passengers inside hopped off before they got hurt. Old man Royce helped pick up Tony who struck the dirt with a thud.

“Alejandra, listen to me!” He yelled but the girl didn't budge from her spot.

“Now, Master, speak thou name!” A mass of voices clouded her judgment.

“Come to me,” Her black hair turned pure white, “Hoarfloe.”

The air turned frigid cold and the surrounding leaves started to experience frostbite as their tips froze over from the sheer immense blizzard that's being generated by the Lady.

“What's happening to her?” Bou desperately asked the two men behind her.

“That's—” Millo looked at her sword. He thought it was just a normal magic sword but he was wrong. Completely wrong.

“That's—That’s a Fairy Blade.” Cavael blurted out before Millo could, “Those things are like myths—to see a real one being used before my eyes—it's a miracle.” He bit his lip, after all, what about this scenario seemed like a miracle?

“What happened?!” The Old man rushed to their side and saw the maid’s body. His heart dropped and a guilt crept up his throat.

The cloaked man beside him clenched his fists as he looked at the arrow that struck her. He recognized it, in fact, those same arrows were the ones that chased him out of the Kingdom’s army.

“Leilo.” He whispered and he glanced back at a familiar sight, the Frost Queen that had taken off and removed his good arm.

Leilo was one of the Kingdom's best sharpshooters and a high ranking Major of the White Legion, which means he was higher ranking than even Hughie. He didn't understand that man’s intentions—he never did. Even when Leilo planned the ambush on the Capital, his true intentions remained hidden behind his facade.

That man’s adjudicator ability is also one frustrating one.

“M–Miss Elf?” A young Tony peered from behind the adults. “Is she going to be okay?” He asked about Teresa, laid on her lap.

“I-I’ll do my best.” Bou started chanting over and over and kept casting the basic healing spell onto Teresa's body but after the first few hits, it didn't get much better. She was breathing, at least but it was so weak you wouldn't be able to notice it.

The pressure in the vicinity grew more intense as the being not too far from them raised her sword in her hand. “Piety.” One word was uttered and a dozen different ice shards formed around her before darting inside the forest at astonishing speed.

“Alejandra, get a hold of yourself! Please!” Millo’s own spirit activated but it was quickly dispersed as Alejandra's proved to be stronger yet also unstable that it was like blowing a fan inside a hurricane.

“Silence, you dreg!” A dozen or so voices spoke at once from the Lady’s lips. “Shall thou dispose of thee first, before thou concern thyself with mine Lady’s prey?” Its haunting calls pushed through the wind and seemingly spoke directly to his ear.

Millo was suddenly overcome with troubling bloodlust as a feeling of deep fear consumed him. It was a scare he was not expecting.

The being raised his niece’s hand towards them but stopped halfway. It suddenly winced as it seemed to have been hit with a headache causing it to lower its hand to calm itself down. “Of course, Master,” It spoke to itself with venomous spite, she turned her gaze once again back to the forest, “Piety.” She said once more and once more, ice shards formed beside her and shot towards the forest.

“Thy must now continue mine hunt.” The Lady spoke like an archaic mass, her body then floated above the dirt as her skin turned pale and freezing. In a single flash using the Lady’s possessed body, wielding her sword, and the immense pressure her spirit generated—she vanished as a blur.

“Alejandra!” Millo called and took a step to stop her but the gust of cold wind generated from her flying launched him backward. He barely managed to avoid smacking into the rocks by flipping himself up and landing on his feet.

Hughie stayed silent, afraid of revealing himself. He watched as the group helplessly struggled in figuring out what to do.

“It's not working!” Bou was on the verge of tears, someone was dying right in front of her and she felt powerless, “whatever I’m doing it's not healing her!” She cried. Tried as she might, she couldn't seem to find the stab wound so she can't cure it.

“Relax yourself,” Her Father slid next to her and put his hand on her shoulder to calm her down, “if you get frustrated, you won't be able to help at all.”

Bou pursed her lips and nodded, going back to focusing on the healing, trying to find where the arrow pierced and stopping the bleeding.

“I have to go get her.” Millo sheathed his two shear blades behind him.

“Ye can't go on yer own!!?” Cavael stopped him, “who knows what could happen, what if they got more of them mutated beastmen!?”

“That's my niece out there!” He yelled, “and this girl is also my family!” He pointed to Teresa, “that person who did this to her deserves the worst of hells—but I must not let Alejandra get consumed by her rage.”

Cavael looked at his eyes and he remembered what this man had said earlier. These young ones deserve peace, and it's our job as adults to make sure they do. “Right.” He lowered his hand.

“I’m coming with,” Royce volunteered, “I might not know what happened here but I hired you all so…I must see this through.”

The dwarf and the gardener looked at the old man in unison. “You don't have to, it is our job to protect you.” Millo refused him but the old man just shook his head. “Plus, it's quite dangerous.”

“I know these woods, I might not look at them but I used to be a hunter myself.” He proudly proclaimed.

“But—”

“Stop.” Hughie had had enough, they were going to keep bickering like this and not make any progress whatsoever. He didn't want to involve himself but if Royce endangers himself just to help others, Hughie has to stop him. “I’ll do it—the rest of you focus on staying here and protecting the elf and the girl—if she can still make it.”

“What are you—”

“If those beasts come back we need someone to protect them.” Hughie, still cloaked, reasoned and the two men shut up after that. “Uncle Royce, you stay here and keep Tony safe, okay?”

“Alright then, boy.” The old man’s wrinkles didn't hide the worry for his friend. “Come back to us, okay?”

“No matter what.” He smiled.

He then took a step towards the forest and for the last time a voice called out to him. “I don't know who you are but please—see if you can save her.” It was a desperate beg from the Ramirez Lady’s uncle.

He didn't reply. He only stopped briefly before proceeding into the woods. Once he was far enough from the rest of the party he removed the cloak that covered him and sensed his surroundings. Where is magic the weakest?

He scanned the forest, using illusions that stretched far and wide. He's casting illusions that act like testers. It would reach out and keep doing so until something stops it.

It kept stretching and stretching until–

He snapped his eyes open. He found her, she was running from tree to tree in front of her seemingly going just as fast as…Leilo.

The man who exiled him and the man who shot the maid dead. He wondered why he was here when the last time he saw him was with Freya on their way to the base in the outlands. What was their plan?

He remembered reporting to them about the Lady of Ramirez but the White Legion's Commander didn't really react.

Were they perhaps after the Lady herself?

He forgoed further unnecessary thoughts for now and finally took action. The ex-captain placed two fingers up to his lip and with a few determined words, decided to end this once and for all.

He understood her pain. He understood the horror. The fear. The anger. The hatred. He understands all of it. She had practically witnessed her sister die in front of her…however—

Lady Alejandra, there is something you must know.

He closed his eyes and felt his empty arm.

Time to get started.

“Illusory art: One Thousand clones.”

Chapter Text

“You know, after serving Her Lady for so long, you get a feel of how reckless she can be.” A blonde Knight leaned on the door frame, shrugging as he smirked at the younger girl next to him.

“Oh, you don't know half of it, Sir Asher,” A girl, fourteen years of age, honey brown hair, and sparkling blue eyes, “sometimes she’d just run off somewhere and I have to roam around goddess knows where just to find her?”

Asher laughed and the maid stared at him. Her palms are a bit sweaty and her lips quivering. “U-Um, Sir Asher–By any chance are you free this—”

“TEEERRRRIIII!” A large yell broke free from the hallway as large heavy footsteps rang loudly through the hall. “I GOT SOMETHING!”

Teri snapped her head to her left and saw the Lady running in her dress and heels with a wide toothy grin and smiling eyes. In her hand seemed to be some sort of ring?

“My Lady?” Teresa was a bit surprised as the young tigress reached the two of them with heavy breaths.

“W-wait—I need air.” Alejandra grabbed a hold of the maids shoulder as she struggled to breathe.

“You should work on your stamina more, My Lady.” Asher teased, “perhaps some more time in the barracks can help you?”

“Shut up–haaah—Asher.” She spat in between inhales.

“So what is this you wanted to show me, Lady Alejandra?” Teri intently stared at the Lady’s palms, as she folded them open, revealing a pair of silver rings. “What are these?”

“They're enchanted rings!” Alejandra happily handed one over to Teri, “these are enchanted with protection and tracking spells! As long as we wear this, we know where the other person is, and if one of us is in danger,” She snapped her fingers, “It will turn red to signal the other wearer.”

“T-That’s amazing.” Teri placed the ring on her finger and she could immediately feel the state of her Lady's health. This was a miraculous gift, “this is way too much for a servant like me, My Lady.” The girl smiled, feeling a bit guilty for accepting such a luxury.

“Don't give me that,” The young tigress giggled, “you're practically my sister, and I want us to keep each other safe all the time.”

“Cover each other's blindspots?” Teri raised her eyebrows.

“Cover each other's blind spots.” Alejandra confirmed.

“Do you have one for me as well, My Lady?” Asher grinned and Alejandra sighed.

“Maybe next time, big guy.” She placed her hands on her hips and pointed at him, “for now. You. Me. Barracks. Let’s go.”

“Ready to lose another time?” Asher crossed his arms and lowered his shoulders. “Shall we make my wins reach the 40s?”

“Instead, I will make MY wins, to the 40s!” Alejandra proclaimed, “Teri! Be our referee again!”

The maid sighed and pushed Alejandra’s pointing hand down, “It's rude to point, My Lady.” Then she smiled, “Let me get you in appropriate clothes first.”

—

“Kill.”

It was darkness.

“Kill.”

Like being stuck in the bottom of the intrepid dark waters of the sea.

“Kill.”

A voice was speaking to her, it was her own but—a lot more manic—angry—vengeful.

Alejandra felt cold…she couldn't see much, she was stuck in a fetal position floating in some abyss—it was a familiar experience yet it also felt like the first time she was perceiving this.

She could feel her body but she couldn't see out of it, hear from it, or move it. It was like she was suspended from her own consciousness, left as the voice at the back of her own head.

“Who are you~?” A ghastly voice she doesn't recognize whispered to her ear.

“Who do you think you are?” Another voice she doesn't know called to her.

“What are you doing?”

“Where do you think you're going?”

“What do you want?”

“What do you want?”

“What do you want?”

Alejandra shifted her palms to her ears, endless directionless voices, dozens, filling her brain with a bunch of nonsense and noise. They collided together to form a jumbling collection of unintelligible words that grated her ears like a fork to a ceramic plate. “Enough.” She cried but the voices didn't listen, they grew closer, and closer, until it felt like they were directly inside her head.

She screamed.

At that moment, the voices stopped.

A single echo, the sound of her own lips, called to her. “What do you want?”

Alejandra started towards the direction it came from.“I want her back.”

Suddenly a figure appeared before her—it was a small bluish figure. It was humanoid shaped but the back of its head was pointy. It had a small snout-like mouth shape with jagged teeth. Its arms were thin and long compared to its body and its toes and fingers felt interchangeable since they had the exact same length and size. All of this thing could fit in the palm of her hand. The last thing she noticed was sharp insect-like wings that protruded horrifically from its back. “Good Day, Master.”

“It's you.” Alejandra immediately understood who it was. The voice…the being behind the frost sword, “what are you?”

The thing whizzed around and flew around her buzzing its quick beating wings like some sort of bee, “What doth thy think? Hast my Master forgotten to use thy eyes?”

Alejandra stared once more at the figure who snarkily landed on her hand. “You're a fairy?”

“Indubitably.” The thing nodded. “Thou hath cometh with several names in the past. Often thou is referred to as Mikail. However; thee hath decidedly nameth me as your own.”

Alejandra stared blankly at the fairy in her palms. Every step it took on her skin was like a small frostbite.

“Hoarfloe.” It stopped pacing, “that is thou the utterance of which thy now hath to be.”

“W-wait before that—” Alejandra took a pause and the fairy, Hoarfloe, buzzed itself up to her nose, “how did you even end up as the late princess’s would be a sword?”

“Merely perchance.” It shrugged and spun around her head, “Us fae, who's souls hath been placed upon a blade, rarely showeth ourselves.”

“I see.”

“Was it naught for mine master’s immense Spirit, thou would simply be a normal blade passed around till thou shatters.” It explained.

“Why do you show yourself in front of me?” Alejandra worked hard to turn her head around to keep eye contact, “back then, you’d always avoid any direct confrontation.”

The fairy smiled and sat on her shoulder. “I assume you've heard them?” It’s voice calm and eerie. “The ceaseless voices.”

“I have.” Alejandra recounted the scene a few moments ago and she already began to hurt just from trying to imagine their different calls.

“Those are the previous holders of this blade across centuries.” Hoarfloe laughed. “All mine previous masters.”

Alejandra’s brain suddenly went on alarm mode. She felt horrific and scared from the moment it’s words had finished. What does he mean by that? Was she also going to turn into one of them?

“Do not fret, shall thee keep her sanity and not lose sight of thyself—thy soul will not be consumed.” Hoarfloe hovered just by her eyes, “I trust in thou’s ability to survive.”

“So the whole time you didn't want me getting close was–?”

“They wanted mine master's soul and control thy body.” It chuckled, “Of course, I don't intend to stop them if they are successful in doing so—however, I do enjoy thee’s company.”

“So why are you here? Aren't you supposed to be puppeteering me?” Alejandra asked, “or have I perhaps already fallen to their grasp?”

The fairy smiled and sat on top of her head this time. “Only a mere moment hath passed since thou began chasing that man.” Hoarfloe’s body suddenly grew colder and colder to the touch that Alejandra could see her breathing even in this empty void. “thou ask thee again, Deareth Master, what doth thou desire?”

“Kill him.” Alejandra was simple like that. “I want to kill him over and over again. I don't care how long it takes or in what manner I do it. I’ll kill him.”

The fairy made a sinister smile. “Affirmative.”

…

“Are you okay, Your Majesty?” Julian glanced at Ben as he fiddled with the timber in the campfire, “Your face looks sullen.”

Ben’s eyebrows squeezed together and an uncomfortable feeling washed over him. The tips of his fingers ran cold and the back of his neck tingled with goosebumps, seemingly out of the blue. “I—I don't know,” Ben reached at the back of his neck to calm himself down, “Just a bad feeling…I guess.”

“Maybe you're cold,” The older kid across from him suggested, Vander Bay gave him a charming grin as he stabbed a reindeer kebab on the fire pit, cooking the one they caught earlier, “have some, hunted fresh by me.”

“That I had to haul alone all the way over here.” Thomas complained again, ripping into the meat in his hand.

Vander sighed apologetically, “I’m sorry okay?”

“Brother is way too lax when it comes to things like that.” Scarlet, his twin sister, piled on.

“Not you too, Scarle. You know, I did that to save you.” He pouted but the girl just gave him a blank expression and continued eating her fill.

“Family used to say,” Autumn nudged Ben’s shoulder, “Bad feelings can be cured with warmth.” She leaned closer to him as they say by the fire.

“Hooooh~?” Vander squinted his eyes at them. “Speaking of which, Your Highness. I was not informed of an extra member in this journey, I assumed it would be just us five.”

“We found her on the way here in the Azarollan Duchy, we decided to help her get back home.” Julian explained, he then sat closer to Autumn to comfort her.

“A Barbarian in the Northern Duchy?” Thomas raised an eyebrow, “that's suspicious.”

“Is it?” Ben’s voice turned cold, feeling the turn of the conversation might turn discomforting to Autumn. “Nevertheless, it's my job to lead her home.”

Scarlet turned her eyes towards the young girl. Her blank expression being very hard to read, “Do we have any accounts of how she ended up there? You do understand the purpose of this mission, don't you, Your Highness?”

The Prince pursed his lips as he stared at the emotionless girl, “I do. She’ll lead us to where they are, she knows the locations of the seals.”

Vander had a smile the whole time, during which, it was difficult to gauge what he was thinking. He slapped his knees and stood up, “Enough of that, what harm can another member pose?”

“Several actually.” Thomas pointed out.

“Shut up.” Vander clicked his tongue, “Let's prepare to head out after we finish eating, The Kingdom should be making their moves closer and closer.”

He and Ben met eyes, “Sure.” The Prince stood up and matched the young man’s stride. Vander only smirked at him before turning his back and heading out the mouth of the cave.

“Where is he going?” Julian asked.

Scarlet shrugged and turned her eyes to look at Ben, still staring where Vander had long since left, “Probably to survey the area.”

“Yo,” Thomas pointed to the Knight, “you're done eating right?”

“Yes?” Julian glanced at the boy’s round cheeks and the glasses asymmetrically flopped at the bridge of his nose, “you want these?” He pointed to the remaining food by Julian’s side.

The guy, Thomas, shook his head, “I’m done as well,” There was a judgemental glare fired at Julian's direction for a second, “I was gonna ask if you wanted to help me get some more firewood.”

“Oh.”

“Asshole.”

“Sorry.”

“So?”

Julian blinked and stammered, Thomas standing up and offering his hand. “U-Uh, yeah sure.” He grabbed the beefy scholar's hand and together they waved goodbye to fuel the fire a bit longer.

Only three people remained in the cave, a naive barbarian girl, The Crown Prince of the Empire, and a mysterious noble lady.

An odd group to say the least.

Autumn glanced at the two figures beside her, she found herself in between both of them as the two continued on with their meal.

“Miss Scarlet,” Ben opened, carrying a benign gentle expression on his face, “I apologize for how we first met, I didn't realize you and your brother saved us from imminent death.”

“No worries.” She replied with cathartic monotone delivery. Her bronze eyes feeling less and less human-like and becoming more like a machine. Her snowblue hair glittering from the flickering flame, she leaned back and stretched her body like a cat. She then met Ben’s eyes who had been stuck to her this whole time, “you're staring.” She muttered, catching him a bit off guard.

“Oh—uhmm—sorry.” Ben stammered, he doesn't understand how he could lose his composure around this girl. What could have been causing this—its like he was sent in a trance every time he looks at her—

He wonders what the Duke feeds his children for them to be like this.

Autumn pulls on his shirt next to him, she glances at the boy who only nervously chuckles at her behest.

The snow haired girl then stood up and cleaned up her pants before making her way towards Ben, “I’d like to ask something while the others are gone, Your Highness.” She shifted her gaze between the two teens. Her voice was like the footsteps in heavy snow, satisfying to hear and a delight to your ears.

“What is it?” Autumn gulped anxiously.

She placed her finger on the Crown Prince’s chin and stared at him in the eyes intently. “Do you have anyone you're seeing right now?” Her smile was a drug, her eyes were a spell, both had Ben feeling lost in them, he struggled to articulate any of his thoughts if they weren't all in fire from just gazing at her face.

What was her question again?

“Your Highness,” A voice seemed to jog his memory but it was an odd one, it wasn't from anyone here but a voice from a long while ago, “I hope you never end up hurting the Lady shall you continue to pursue her.”

This was a memory from after the ambush in the Capital, a thought he didn't put much significance to.

“I wouldn't dare,” Ben replied, his mouth shaping into a cheeky smile, “you’d be mad if I did.”

The owner of the voice furrowed their eyebrows as her eyes peered into him with a hint of annoyance. “Does it really matter what I think, You Highness?”

Ben blinked and laughed, “Of course it does? You care for her right?” He looked away from her and out at the sky, “I wouldn't want to court someone without considering the opinions of those who care for her the most.”

He then heard a small giggle from next to him but turned to just see the face that she usually wore. “Did you just laugh?” Ben teased.

“You misheard, Your Highness.” She shrugged.

“I know you did, Teri,” He felt a genuine smile peek from his lips, “just be honest and tell me how sweet and considerate I am.”

The maid…well no, she was a Lady of Montgomery at this point in time. The young Lady of Montgomery frowned at him and sighed, “You really are something aren't you, Your Highness.”

“Whoa.”

“Hm?”

“You didn't get mad at me for calling you ‘Teri’.”

She gave him a confused look, “We're friends aren't we?”

Ben stayed stuck on that word.

Friends.

He felt another smile creep up as his shoulders relaxed. “Yeah…I guess we are.”

Suddenly Ben’s eyes snapped back into reality, a memory that appeared out of nowhere for some reason. Why did that show itself now? He didn't really know nor had time to think about it?

“So do you have anyone?” Scarlet was still a few inches away from his face.

He blinked, getting himself out of that trance. “Yeah, kinda.”

“Kinda?” The girl repeated.

“I’m courting the master of this girl so I'm going to stay faithful to my promise to her. Don't know where she is though?” Ben’s heart seemingly settled into a calm. “I don't wanna disappoint the person who expects so much from me.”

Autumn looked at him again. “Girl?”

The noble lady also seemed intrigued.

“I’m courting Lady Alejandra Ramirez.” He answered with a smile, “betraying that trust will rob me of a friend.”

Scarlet grinned and sat back down across from the Prince. “I see.” She seemed peppier than she was mere moments ago. Autumn was a lot more silent, however. She was quieter and more meek.

The daughter of Duke Bay went back to feasting on the leftover reindeer still cooking by the fire. She was eating quite a lot but her body seemed healthy and slim. Maybe she's just built that way.

“P-Prince?” Autumn muttered next to him.

“Yeah?”

“Who's your friend?” She probably meant the one he was talking about earlier.

“Someone who I worked hard to earn their favor.” Ben chuckled, “perhaps you’d enjoy her company one day.”

Ben thought of Teresa.

How was she doing now? I hope she's enjoying some tea with Lady Alejandra. Ben closed his eyes and thought of a scene for a moment. He imagined Miss Teresa and Lady Alejandra chatting and just eating cakes together.

“I wanna see you guys again.” Ben whispered to himself.

…

“Sh–She’s no longer responding.” Bou panicked as her hands glowed blue from the water magic, “Her breathing is becoming slower and slower and I can't do anything about it!”

“Lemme pull it out?” Cavael reached for the arrow but Bou’s father slapped his hand.

“If you do that the bleeding would become hard to control,” Nagged the Elf.

“Wait, now that you mention it—” Millo knelt next to Bou and Teri, “there's no bleeding?”

“That's impossible ain't it?” Royce added.

The rest of their eyes suddenly widened in realization. Millo immediately glanced towards Bou, “Bou, didn’t you say you couldn't find a piercing wound?”

“Y-yes?” She stuttered trying to understand why that might've been the case, “what if the shot was good enough that it didn't matter?”

“No. That's unlikely. An arrow would almost certainly produce a gap for blood to flow out of.” Royce explained, “It doesn't carve a perfect hole after all.”

“Maybe it's because this arrow doesn't work the way normal arrows do.” Millo touched the shaft of the arrow and it felt strange, weirdly cold to the touch.

“Let me—” Cavael clasped his hand around it and he immediately understood what it was—”an enchanted arrow,” He explained, “ye don't usually see this cause ye rarely reuse arrows so enchanting’em with magic makes no sense but this is definitely imbued with a special typa magic.”

“Can you describe to me how it feels?” Bou’s Father stepped in. “I’ve researched so much about magic, I can probably figure out the spell.”

“It’s cold to the touch,” Cavael started, “It has both elven and dwarven markings on it. It's carved in jagged lines and in straights instead of curves. There’s also a rough sloth symbol.”

The older elf thought for a moment before excitedly jumping up and going through his backpack, he then took a notebook and flipped through it as fast as possible. “It's a comatose life drain spell—from the Water and Earth elements being combined! It uses the biting cold in the main snow subsection under ‘Water Magic Intermediate Theories’ and a few spells encoded in the dust spells subsection three under ‘Earth Advanced Magic’.” He laughed in hysteria. “It should've been obvious but the mania earlier had my brain all razzled.”

“I did not understand a thing he said.” Millo interjected.

“He means that it's a comatose spell that renders er in a vegetative state and turns em immobile, until the poor man’s life is completely snuffed out.” Cavael explained, “it's an extremely advanced spell that is often used for assassination since the cure for the curse is a bit convoluted.”

The gardener’s eyes lit up. There was a way to save her. “What do we need to do!” Millo’s face was practically begging for a solution.

The elf frowned and thought for a few seconds. “I can probably make a potion that can help her get better but—to fully cure the comatose curse—the person affected needs to have a strong desire to live, until then we only delay her death.” He explained, “still—it’s amazing we got this far.”

“Thanks ta yer mind, old elf.” Cavael lightly punched the elf’s shoulders.

“Ow.” His hand caressed the part he was punched. “Don’t praise me, it's because of you I figured it out…your dwarven touch really comes in handy.”

Bou craned her neck to glare at them, “DAD, JUST PLEASE WORK ON THE POTION NOW!” She yelled.

“AH! Yes! On it!” The elfman rummaged through his bag and prepared to do the alchemical process of potioneering. “Keep healing her with magic, it slows down the life drain part of the spell.” The old elf advised.

“Got it.” Bou began casting the healing spell once more on the motionless body of the maid.

Millo held tightly on Teresa’s small hands. “Teri, we’re all waiting for you. Alejandra is waiting for you. We need you to wake up…please.”

Teresa wasn't dead—yet.

She was barely breathing and her eyes were empty and soulless, almost as if she was hypnotized to die slowly.

But she was alive—and there was a way to bring her back.

As the others tried their best to bring her back to life despite all odds. An ominous frigid wind began to blow from the forest.

Something was happening inside.

Teresa's hands felt warm and in her fingers the silver ring began to turn slightly red.

Chapter Text

“Elijah,” A woman in red sat at the center of the room, “would you mind explaining how you got that bottle?”

The kid knelt down in front of her, his hands were shaking and his beads of sweat trickled down the side of his head, “I’m sorry, Madam Maddison.” He managed to push out, “Miss Anderson granted me this special clue so I assumed it would be—”

“Ahhh—Figures.” She didn't let him finish. “Hesser, how many times has Jamie visited us now?”

“Three.” Hesser, who stood beside her as she sat cross-legged, answered quickly to appease the growing irritation in his master.

“I suppose she is indeed helping us, however, she only furthers her own agenda,” The Red haired woman sighed, “so what did you give in return?” She glanced back towards the kneeling boy.

“Excuse me?”

“Don't play stupid with me, Eli.” She slumped down and placed her whole hand on the boy’s head, gently playing with his hair, “That conniving cat doesn't give out information for free.”

Elijah felt dread as he felt her hand trace around the top of his skull, she was gentle, almost admitting she could crush it at any moment. “She asked about the seals, Madam!” He knelt lower, not only to avoid her hand but to showcase his submission

“I see.” Maddison waved her hand and Eli's head was pulled upwards through his hair by an unknown force, “and what did you tell her?”

“What the seals are and the fact that one is already broken—” He grit his teeth, the pain from the hairpull causing him to wince.

Just like that, he was dropped back down to the floor, “Haah~ Next time, don't act on your own. This way you don't have to suffer the consequences of sharing confidential information.” Maddison stood from her seat and pranced around the room.

“Leave and reflect on your actions.” She ordered and the boy knelt, lowering his head before melting into the floor as a shadow.

Maddison kept her eyes out the window and her eyes glanced at the large Azarollan Castle that almost reached the sky.

“Madam?” Hesser asked as the girl found herself blanking out by the window. “Are you disappointed?”

“Why would I be?”

“You didn't catch a glimpse of the Lady back at the Castle.” Hesser assumed. He had immediately expected the Madam to get angry and punish him but she remained silent, perhaps because she couldn't deny his claim, or perhaps she didn't realize it herself. Maddison wasn't so sure about her own conviction when it came to the Lady of Ramirez. She had played with plenty of hearts before (men and women) but this—this was a twist in her chest that she dare not try to face.

“I had heard she had left to join the Hunter's guild in preparation for her training.” Hesser walked forward until he stood beside her, “Would you like to know more, I am more than capable of finding out?”

“No.” Maddison replied without much hesitance, her heart might waver but her will would remain as steadfast as stone. She placed her small hands on the windowsill and let her breathing match the pace of the wind, “it is as you said remember? I must not let mere feelings get in the way of my desire. Her life is now separate from mine—Do not bother yourself with her.”

“I believe a little gentleness goes a long way, Madam.” Hesser seemingly gave in, he had known this girl since Hendrickson had first picked her up and until she had defeated him in a duel. “Maybe having another reason to fight for is not that much of a burden. You deserve another chance at happiness.”

“Happiness, huh?” She thought back to a few years ago, back when she still lived as the apprentice to that old fart. The times when she still felt loved and cared for—when her hand was still held by another.

It all disappeared so fast that perhaps Maddison is afraid of the same thing happening again. Having her family and happiness corrupted and destroyed for the third time is something she couldn't handle. A frail walled up heart like hers can never want so easily anymore.

“Yes, Madam, Happiness.” Hesser shrugged, “We all deserve it—one way or another.”

Maddison remained silent. She didn't have the confidence in her to respond to his query. She wasn't sure she would say something she would like or she would approve of. Maybe she has gotten too soft, maybe Hesser was right and that she could have some time for her own sake.

Bah!

Useless driveling will get her nowhere. She stepped away from the window leaving the old man gazing outside by himself. The woman had had enough of any more unnecessary thoughts that messed with her mission. Now that the Duchess has played themselves right into her hands, it wouldn't take long for the Underworld to seize complete control of the underground crime in the North.

Then her plan would be one step closer to reality.

…

Skrish!!!

A Tree had found itself cut into pieces as large thin sheets of ice cut it apart like a razor to celery.

“Patience.” Alejandra—well Hoarfloe in Alejandra’s body spoke with freezing spite. The word casted sharp thin blade-like sheets of ice that cut through the snowy trees and rocks. The man she was chasing had managed to avoid her attacks every single time.

Arrows were shot toward her direction but they were all blocked effortlessly. “Peace.” A wall of ice was all it took to snap those arrows apart from the tip.

“Thou will not escape without suffering at my hands.” The being's voice began to shift between voices. “I will not let you leave here alive, AFTER WHAT YOU'VE DONE!” This voice was without a question Alejandra Ramirez, yet her form was still of the same ice being that had possessed her.

Her skin paler than normal, her silvery white hair, and her irises remaining devoid of any color with the exemption of simply just the white sclera. Alejandra felt her consciousness slip into this form of her body for the first time. Her tan brown skin shifting to a lighter hue, her hair drooping longer than it normally would, and her blood felt like constant frostbite that burned her from the inside.

It was painful, her Spirit was out of control and the magic of the fairy equally unstable. Magic swords were crafted to work alongside Spirit but even a high tier magic sword would shatter upon exposure to such an unbalanced and out of control display of Spirit.

Alejandra tightened her throat, she felt like she was being frozen on the inside, making it barely impossible to speak or do anything—yet she persisted in her chase. The words of her spells seemingly being told directly to her mind.

“Repose!” She yelled and a large piece of spiky ice formed from below, generating a large icicle capable of tearing a hole right through a giant. “DON'T TRY TO RUN!” She screamed as she hurled the icicle towards the purple haired man.

He didn't answer nor care for her words as he kept running, the gargantuan chunk of ice hurling his path seemingly did not faze him. His eyes seemed bored everytime he snuck a glance backwards and shot an arrow towards her.

Alejandra felt like a mad woman, she charged recklessly, feeling invincible. After all, for all she knew she was far more powerful at this form than he could ever be.

Her skin burned from the inside every time she casted one of her spells, her lips turned chapped, and her blood felt like ice.

The block of ice that came in his direction roared through the forest until it slammed on to the purple haired man who was directly struck on impact by the large shard. Alejandra’s grin as it made contact was horrific, one a lady should not make and a face she never thought she could make. Her smile wasn't human-like, and Hoarfloe’s fairy features seemed to have overtaken her body for a split second.

“Haha!” A small stifled laugh echoed from her mouth.

“Do not think me defeated yet.” The man appeared from the tree above her, “I am not one to fall so easily.”

“What.” Her eyes widened at the sight of his unharmed body, a few dozen meters away from where he was standing a moment ago.

What was ability?

She immediately processed and looked for any information regarding his attributes. He wasn't displaying any form of Adjudicator magic throughout their chase but his movement was far more agile than that of any normal assassin, which indicates he is of special nature. Alejandra assumed he would be a Spirit user but a Spirit user would block or strike back the ice shard sent his way but he merely dodged it, he dodged all of the previous ones too.

Now he vanished from his location and reappeared something completely different. Alejandra thought he might’ve similar powers to the Captain she fought but—there was no way mere invisibility would make him that fast—was it illusions?

No—the amount of Spirit bursting from her would dispel any large illusions so he would not be able to hide should he have decided to cast any.

Was he just really fast? No—that both feels right and not so right at the same time.

As Alejandra was thinking a volley of arrows made its way down to her, she stepped only one step away from being hit for all of them.

“Piety.” She muttered as small icicles formed beside her, they frolicked in circles around her, barraging into the air and flying towards him.

The assassin merely moved from place to place, striking down some pieces with his own arrows. Alejandra decided to keep attacking, at some point he would run out of arrows to shoot. Keeping a close eye on his quiver, she counted how much more he had.

Six.

“Thou should be careful, Master,” Hoarfloe spoke in her head, “thou enemy doth naught seem a simple man.”

“Any clues you could give me?” Alejandra spoke to the Fairy, “any help would be nice.”

The fairy didn't reply.

“Noted.”

Alejandra coughed red, her body feeling slower and slower, the snow inside her body slowly freezing her insides. Her eyes twitched struggling to stay open, her body so cold her breath turned visible.

She had little time left, her control on this enhanced body of hers is not stable enough for her to last long. She estimated around 10 or so more minutes before she passes out, whether or not she stays in her frost form until then is a debate she’d rather not think about.

She was on a ticking clock.

“You impress me, Miss Alejandra.” The man spoke, somehow he knew her name, “That hidden power of yours is as frightening as Hughie had spoken of.”

“Hughie? The Captain of the Ambush?” Alejandra scowled, “that bastard who hurt Maddison?” The lady bared her fangs and her gaze tightened around his neck—imagining the different ways she could snap it.

The purple haired man smirked, “Don't worry about him, he's disposed of now?” He shrugged, “meanwhile, our plans are progressing smoothly, so just turn your eyes to me.”

Alejandra suddenly hesitated—she couldn't explain why, but the air around the man changed, becoming more hostile and dangerous.

“What?”

He revealed a small dagger in between his fingers, it was so small that it wasn't longer than a finger, yet it had a strange feeling to it that Alejandra didn't like. It was aquamarine in color and had island-like patterns all across its steel.

“Do you know what this is?” He asked, and flipped the knife up and grabbed it tightly in the air with his hand.

Alejandra looked closer, the color and pattern reminded her of something but she couldn't quite remember, it was such a foggy visual that it was more like a cat hunting a hare, difficult and meticulous but she figured she'd probably catch it at some point.

“I don't follow,” Alejandra still wasn't confident in how his Adjudicator abilities work or why he was so sure that the knife he held would benefit him in this battle, Alejandra had to be cautious but she was also on a timer, “I don't suppose a small knife like that can help you much in this conflict between us.”

“You play with yours too often, Miss Alejandra,” He tossed the knife to his other hand, “I grew up a peasant and climbed my way up the ranks, I have no merit in such fanciful conversations.”

The tigress raised an eyebrow, he couldn't tell whether or not he was lying. Nevertheless, she had no time, she had to act or else she risked passing out in the middle of this duel.

“Master, thou might find this exchange to be an interesting one.” Hoarfloe once more spoke from inside her head.

“What do you mean?”

The fairy once again refused to reply.

Instead, a new word popped in her mind, one she has never used before. “Truth.” The air shifted and it suddenly began to snow. It wasn't a harsh blizzard like Reticence would make but a small, quiet, and calming snow.

What was this for?

Alejandra couldn't come up with a reason as to why this would be useful other than look pretty.

The purple haired man smiled as soon as she casted her spell and hopped down the branch he was standing on to face her in close range.

“What's your name?” Alejandra drew her blade and pointed it at him, “so I may take your tongue so you can never speak it again, take your fingers so you can never write it again, and take your eyes so you can never see it again.”

The man laughed. “You nobles truly are brutish,” Then he suddenly glared at her, his face shifting to an angry hateful scorn, “Your Empire murdered my family!”

“and you murdered MINE!” Alejandra shot back, “I had no direct involvement in your tragedy but your arms are stained in the blood of mine.” She shifted to her swordsmanship stance as she wielded Hoarfloe towards him, and her chest spoke her anger out, “Let me clean your bloodied hands for you—by removing them from your body!”

She used the ice magic to lift herself up the ground and fly into him at a speed faster than one can blink. She slashed the air and cold waves of wind blasted out of her blade. “Reticence!” She yelled, a misty blizzard forming and pushing the man back towards the forest, giving her an opening to strike at.

He managed to raise the dagger in time and somehow, with that small blade of his, take and block her entire downward slash. The tension between their strike causes both of their arms to shake and the piled up snow from underneath them to get crushed.

“Are you ready?” He asked one more time, an angry smile and an apathetic look in his eye.

Alejandra didn't bother answering, there was no use for idle chit chat in a battle. “Piety!” She shouted and ice shards crystallized into being next to her and immediately dashed up and behind the purple haired man.

At first it seemed like it was over, the icicles stabbed right at his back and made him groan in pain. Alejandra smiled in satisfaction until—

He was gone.

Alejandra’s arms suddenly swung down from the force she was using to hold his dagger back.

What just happened?

He was just here a second ago and then he suddenly vanished.

Alejandra also noticed something, the snow he had been standing on had reverted back to normal as if he was never there.

She turned behind him and her eyes widened in surprise.

“Doth one see, Master?” Hoarfloe spoke another time inside her head, this time, Alejandra could feel it was smiling, “Thou told thee, this battle would be amusing.”

There he was playing with his knife, the place where he was before he was pushed back by the blizzard caused by the reticence. He smiled at her and shrugged leaving the Lady grasping the predicament she had landed herself in.

“I said, are you ready?” He had a toothy menacing grin and an eyes full of bloodlust.

Alejandra winced again, she felt her fingers freezing over and becoming harder to control. She was slowly running out of time.

She needed to figure out what he did, how he did it, and if he could do it again and again.

“Use thine snow, Master,” Hoarfloe reminded, “I taught it to thee for a reason.”

“Then explain!” She complained, “I swear to god if you go mute again I will snap this sword in two!”

The fairy didn't respond.

Hey, if she got mad enough maybe the heat from her blood pressure rising would be enough to quell the freezing in her body.

Alas, she didn't get as angry as she needed to be as she diverted all of her attention on the man before her.

The assassin suddenly burst out laughing as he went insane from almost getting killed a few seconds ago.

“Let's finish this Duel to the Death!” Alejandra challenged him once more.

“Duel to the death? No, The White Legion's General will enjoy your company instead.” The purple haired man bowed and from around her dozens upon dozens of Kingdom soldiers appeared from behind the trees, “This was never a duel, My Lady. Our orders were to capture you!”

“What!?”

“Monroe’s report about you was truly special!” He laughed, “I knew I had to get my hands on your body!”

Alejandra’s grip on the sword tightened. After that sentence, she was even more hell bent on not passing out here. “You disgust me.”

“Don't misunderstand—I simply wonder if a powerful woman like yourself can be capable of conceiving a devil’s child.” He snickered, “Congrats, Lady Alejandra, you've fallen right into my trap!”

“I wouldn't say that,” Alejandra grit her teeth and raised her other hand, “You’d have to defeat me first.”

The man’s glare turned harsh once more, “and that is what I will do.”

Chapter Text

“Mistress, you’ve returned.” A young man in a loose ruffled undershirt held together by a few belts, in his neck was a scarf, and his hands was a serving of fine wine, “how did the transaction go?” Daniel, the brown haired bartender and consultant for the White Cat Information Guild, grinned at his boss.

“Well,” The blonde elf replied dismissively, “she still plans to conquer the North’s trade supply. There's nothing I can do to stop her.”

Daniel pursed his lips, gazing at the beautiful woman sitting before him with a worried and anxious expression, one he knows a man like him can never quell. Yet, he still tries.

His hand reaches over and gently cupping her cheek, his thumb wiping away the tears that she had yet to shed. “My Madam, Why do you so insist on stopping her? When she clearly does not desire for you to do so?”

“You don't understand, Daniel.” Jamie’s lips shook, “she's—she doesn't need to do this—she shouldn’t need to.”

“In my eyes, the Kingdom being destroyed is only for the better.” He shrugged and drew circles on her cheek.

“Yes, I agree,” The elf took his wrist, “but why does she have to be the one to do so?” She pushed his hand away and stood up from the stool and began to pace around the counter.

“It’s not fair,” Jamie’s hands squeezed, “She doesn't deserve to be hurt this much—”

Jamie knew that she was the one who left Maddison alone.

Jamie knew she wasn't there when Hendrickson was killed.

Jamie knew she ran away from her when Maddison needed her.

Jamie knew that she messed up.

Jamie knew that she couldn't return her love.

Jamie knew that she was one the first to make her heart bleed.

And she regrets everything.

“Madam, maybe a drink would suffice?” He slid her over a sweet smelling alcohol, possibly made from a mixture of cane sugar and citrus and some other things Jamie did not bother to care for.

She took her whole hand and grabbed the glass before downing it all in one go.

“Thanks,” She wiped her lips dry, her gaze turned weary, distant, and scared, an expression the bartender was all too familiar to, “Daniel, I once again ask you—”

“Anything.” He responded before she could even finish, “I would do anything as long as you tell me to, even killing myself,” He took her hand and kissed it, “I am your tool to use, whenever and wherever.”

Jamie’s eyes went wide, “Why would I ever ask that?!” She slammed the table with her palm, snapping it away from his grasp, “Daniel, I had always ordered you to prioritize your own safety over the completion of any objective. You're my most prized possession, I can't risk losing you.” Her eyes were teary again.

Daniel sighed and wiped away the elven cries before they could fall once more, “Yes. I apologize.” She leaned her cheek into his hand, “I will try to do everything you say to a tee.”

“Thank you.”

“Now, I must report of His Highness's arrival on the Northern Outlands and outside the border of the Empire,” His voice went to work mode so smoothly that it feels strangely robotic, “I assume he should be arriving at the first seal by now.”

“Do you think they can do it?” Jamie fell back to her stool spinning it around and around, maybe it helped hide her nervousness if she looked a little silly, she thought.

Daniel thought back to the conversation the Prince and his allies had at this exact bar mere days ago, “I think they'll manage.”

Speaking of, over at the frigid outlands, where no green grows and a horrific permanent snow, there lie in walking, a group of six individuals trekking the mountains as the youngest of them leads the group to the place they needed to go.

Autumn warned the group to be careful when stepping at the rocks, they could be slippery and a single misstep can cause you tumbling down the cliff face never to be seen again.

They were taking the more perilous option to reach the village since the other path had been blocked by the avalanche a day ago. They returned to check if there was any way to go around it but alas the monstrous amount of snow was piled way too high to scale safely. Another reason was that there was no sign of the gigantic Stonehide whose skin is so thick swords struggle to penetrate in.

“Are you sure this is the correct way?” Thomas, a mildly plump fellow, laid his back on the cold stone as they tiptoed beside an edge, “any moment and you’d hear my voice fading as I ended up falling down the side of this mountain.”

“Don't speak such negative thoughts!” Scolded the older snow blue haired one, Vander, had his face breaking into a smile, “and keep your chin up! lest you fall and even my chains won't be enough to pull you up.”

“IF he survives the fall.” His twin, Scarlet interjected, “he’ll most likely have his body shattered into red paste when he reaches the bottom.”

The man gagged, “Don't be so grim,” Thomas shuddered.

“Almost there.” Autumn gestured ahead, she had spoken scarcely since they left the cave. Julian noticed she wasn't being as annoying as she used to and sure enough, being her constant bickering bestie, he couldn't shake the feeling that something was off about her recently.

Every time he opened the conversation all he would get was a shake of her head and an avoidant gaze to anywhere else but his face. She was clearly hiding something.

“Your Highness, Ben,” Julian approached Ben who followed closely behind the barbarian, “did something happen to that wild woman? She's oddly quiet.”

The prince bit his lip and sighed, “I have no idea, Jule, I wish she was more open to us but—”

“Through here.” Autumn pointed towards what seemed to be a thin crevice barely passable as the sharp jagged rocks lined its edges.

“This is it,” Thomas pointed to himself then towards the small tunnel, “the girl’s telling me to go die.”

Vander chuckled lightly and walked ahead of the group, squeezing between Ben and Julian, and towards Autumn, “Excuse me, Miss Autumn, is this perhaps the only way through, we have some issues regarding the size of the tunnel and—”

The girl stared at him puzzled, seemingly not understanding what he was trying to say. Vander frowned upon realizing her inability to hear his qualms.

“Autumn,” Ben stepped forward, giving the Duke's son a side eye before pulling him back, “one of us can't fit through here—well the rest of us barely do but—is there any other way for us to go?”

Autumn once again started confused at his face before she simply smiled and, on her tiptoes, gave the prince a head pat. Ben, surprised, looked at her embarrassed.

She then reached her hand over and grasped his, placing her fingers in between his, and her nails gently squeezing his knuckles. She then led his palm to touch the stone beside the small tunnel.

Suddenly the rocky face shifted, small piles of snow fell around them, as the rocks split apart further, forming a walkable path in between, wide enough for you to stretch your arms end to end and still fit without issue. Somehow, the shape of the crevice turned into an actual roadway for them to walk through.

“This is—” Scarlet inspected the rocks, “Advanced Earth Magic?”

Thomas rubbed his chin and judged from his observation, “they must have quite the skilled Earth Mage to enchant a rock face with this type of magic I assume permanently.”

The girl didn't answer and with a smile she walked inside the tunnel, dragging the Prince behind her.

Vander grinned and looked back at his two friends behind before nudging the Knight who had his mouth hanging upon next to him, “Can't have us lagging behind now, can't we?”

“Right.” Julian pushed his jaw up with his hand and they followed the two inside.

It was a small dimly lit cave tunnel, you could see the end of it with the light peeking through the other side, barely illuminating the edges of the exit. There was barely any snow inside and there were also old signs of activity within with a campfire and a temporary sleeping mat being set up around within.

It wasn't long before they reached the other side. It was a soft and beautiful snowy hillside where you can precariously make your way down the steep sides.

“Welcome!” The barbarian girl smiled ear to ear, “my home—Pilopaika!” she waved her hand in a theatrical motion as she introduced her homeland but what greeted them wasn't the place she wanted to see.

Autumn’s eyes widened in horror as she witnessed her hometown, her village, burning down from the ground up.

In the largest building in the center, a large tower-like structure made of ice and dark stone brick, hung the flag of the Delha Kingdom.

“No.” Ben’s grip on the girl's hand tightened.

“We’re too late—” Vander’s expression shifted into anger, “they've already arrived.”

“NOOOOO!” Autumn snapped her hands away from the noble as she dashed down the snowy hill and ran as fast as she could.

“AUTUMN WAIT!” Ben yelled and reached for her but the girl was unimaginably fast. “Crap!” He cursed and ran after her.

“Let's go.” Julian suggested to the others and they nodded back, following after the other two once again.

The group ran as fast as possible as the Kingdom laid siege upon the first Barbarian Village, and Autumn's—the poor girl’s—home.

As the expedition team in the outlands geared up for a fight against the Kingdom, Alejandra finds herself in a similar predicament. Surrounded by a bunch of elite Kingdom soldiers and their leader in front of her.

The purple haired man, a man who's name she did not know, lifted his bow to the sky, notched an arrow, then shot it up into the sky. That makes his remaining ammo down to five.

The arrow pierced through the wind and right as it hit the edge of the sky it exploded in spectacular fashion, similar to a firework.

Wait—

“Was that a—”

“Flare.” He shrugged, “It's over, Miss Alejandra, why don't you just come with us so we don't end up hurting your body.”

“Are you stupid?” Alejandra scoffed and levitated gently off the ground as the snow and ice around her began to gather, “You merely signalled our location to my friends.”

He smiled back and drew his bow one more time, this time aiming his next shot towards her, “that's why we sent the beasts back towards them.”

The Lady’s eyes widened and her face contorted to a vengeful mess. “It was you?”

“Everything was me.” He smiled maniacally, “Everything was done just for this moment!”

Just like that all the Kingdom soldiers rushed at her at once, some of them are clearly more powerful than others. A vine grew from the ground and wrapped at one of her arms keeping her in place.

“What?” She turned her eyes and saw one of the soldiers was a beastwoman, and an adjudicator at that. Alejandra doesn't understand why of all people, would they be the ones working under the Kingdom when their kind is being horrifically experimented on.

“Piety.” Alejandra casted, her blood running thin like ice. Frost icicles surrounded her and shot towards the soldiers. Some of them avoided the attacks, some broke the icicles entirely.

The frost maiden clicked her tongue, she raised her hand, “Patience.” Razor thin ice blades cut her free from the vines as she flew up away from the soldiers as they culminated below her.

“Master, I suggest thou showeth such weak peasants no mercy.” Hoarfloe spoke in her head, seemingly amused by what was happening.

The soldiers didn't grunt or speak, they were covered head to toe in dark blue clothing, so dark it was almost black, their mouths were covered with cloth and their eyes had no color in them as well.

She's noticed this since the ambush, but the Kingdom grunts had always felt—odd.

“Repose.” A massive chunk of ice coagulated beside her and plummeted down towards the group of assailants. The block of ice crashed down exploding into pieces as the people below struggled avoiding it. The Lady had to finish this as quickly as possible, her time was ticking.

Suddenly next to her in the sky was a man with leather wings, his face shifted into a horrific mix of a human and a bat. The way his form shifted was less like that of beastmen and more like it was deformed with magic.

“Peace!” She yelled as quickly as she could to form an ice walk between her and the bat creature as it crashed into her ice construct with its hind legs with a sharp screech.

It managed to crush the first layer of ice and break through, knocking Alejandra back. “What!?”

Hoarfloe giggled, “Thou might be able to use mine spells, but thou hath yet to master them, especially with such unstable Spirit,” the fairy explained, “lendeth me thy body and I’ll—”

“Shush.” Alejandra stopped them before they could even suggest something like that. She knew the fairy was right, even now as the ice in her blood started to fill every part of her veins, she could feel her Spirit being consumed. Is this why no one has been able to use Hoarfloe?

Does the blade continuously consume its user’s spirit?

Vines from below erupted and started rocketing their way up the sky and towards her. Then fire balls started shooting up trying to knock her out the sky, below her awaited a bunch of masked and armored fighters with various weapons.

There were a total of ten of them attacking her at once, not including the purple haired man. Who was still watching from the sidelines with his bow drawn.

The lady swiveled around the fireballs and ripped apart the vines that stretched out to her with Patience. She then erected another wall with Peace as the flying man bat lunged towards her again, this time focusing the magic in the blade so that the wall formed stronger.

She then breathed in, “Reticence,” and a powerful gust of blizzard wind blew through the sky knocking the man bat far away from her. She then raised her hand for another Repose but suddenly an arrow flew from nowhere again this time and pierced right through her hand.

“AHH!” The lady yelled in pain at the sudden strike, she failed to notice the bat return and strike her from the top of her head and get her crashing down with one swift kick.

Thud!

The Lady landed on the snow painfully, vines crept around her legs then her arms and finally at her neck, lifting her up and straddling her until she was forced to kneel, with her chin towards the sky.

Alejandra felt the pain of the arrow moving around while still being lodged in her hand. She felt her body turning colder and colder, the ice in her blood getting worse and she even felt like she was about to vomit ice cubes. It was like her stomach was being grinded like rocks and her whole body was being stuck with needles. Hoarfloe fell to the side and was buried into the snow.

“Well, all it took was one decisive blow to send the little bird down.” The purple man walked over, his quiver now left with four arrows, “I told you, I’d rather shy from harming your body,” His fingers reached over and examined her skin.

The Lady resisted but the vines that tightened around her neck prevented her from doing so. If it was up to her she would unleash a burst of her Azarollan spirit right now and negate all the vines and magic that they have set up but her body couldn't muster up a cent of it. She had already wasted so much of it whilst chasing this man, it's not like she had an unlimited supply, only a large amount, one that she was spending quite inefficiently.

She would have to take a long rest to regain all the Spirit she had used, and primarily why she was left to use the magic of the Fairy Blade Sword.

The purple haired man traced down her chin then her collar, he took it upon himself to also get a feel of the muscles in her arm. “Absolute perfection,” He grinned, “as expected of one of the most esteemed young women in the Empire, your body is flawless!”

Instead of spirit, Alejandra gathered her spit in her mouth instead before shooting right at his eye.

The man merely wiped it away, his expression remaining unchanged, and that pissed the Lady off even more.

“I’ll kill you.” Alejandra tried to pull her arms out of the vines but it only tightened even more, ripping into her flesh, “ugh!”,

“After looking into your background, I concurred the best way to lead you to my trap is to make use of your attached emotions,” He placed his thumb on her lip, “oh my, your exquisite brown skin, and your lovely abyssal like eyes, I’m sure the devil will be pleased.”

“Tell that fucking devil of yours he can shove it up his—mffhh–grrr!” Vines crawled over her mouth causing all her cursing to turn into muffled anger.

The man stared at his captured prey with delight, her resistive expression, her veins as if they were about to pop from rage, and her eyes filled with nothing but vengeance. He couldn't wait to see her mind destroyed from the Devil’s essence.

It would be only the most fantastic scene to see a once delicate and distinguished being fall from her grace and become nothing but a brainless useless ragdoll.

He grabbed her hair, still silver white and cold to the touch, like her body. Her Spirit was wavering, he could sense it as the fluctuation in his magic was dissipating slowly. It was the right call to stall her before engaging in battle. All that's left to do now, is the last order from Freya—find the missing vials of demon essence that vanished from the last seal’s location.

“It should be good to travel to the Outlands now,” He said as he prepared a scroll, “Her Majesty would be waiting for us.”

Alejandra grit angrily at her teeth, she began frustratingly trying to break free from the vine magic that kept her locked still. If only she could use her Spirit as well as her uncle or aunt—she’d be able to break free easily but her unstable source of strength lacks training.

The fact they aimed for her directly on her first mission means they knew exactly what they were doing.

Their eyes had been on her for a while now.

“Are you ready, Lady Alejandra, to see the future ruler of this entire continent?” He grinned as he unfurled the scroll.

“Hhmph!” She tried to break free but alas, it simply pulled her back even more.

“I can't wait to see if you can conceive a devil, Lady Alejandra—wait—” The man moved the scroll around looking at it top to bottom and even flipping it around, “why does this have nothing on it?”

“Looking for this, Leilo?” A voice called and in a swift motion a beast woman's head sank itself on the snow.

The grip on the heiress loosened and she snapped the vines quite easily. The mage who casted the magic had suddenly gotten themself decapitated.

“A voice?” The assassin, Leilo apparently, glanced around looking for the source of the voice, “Wait—I thought I killed you!?”

“A change of plans—” An arm suddenly yanked Alejandra’s collar and snatched her. She found herself behind a familiar shape, a man she recognized, a man she remembered clearly, “this girl is coming with me.”

“Hughie—” Leilo’s face of pleasure had all but vanished and all that was left was arrogant hatred, “you will pay for this betrayal!”

“You betrayed me first!” He dropped the Lady behind him to set free to his lone arm, “This time—I’ll make sure your twisted brain does not make another thought.”

“You—” Alejandra barely could speak, her body felt heavy, it was time—her clock had run out.

“Goodnight Master,” Hoarfloe spoke with a smile one last time in her head.

The Lady fell asleep right then and there, passed out in the snow.

“I need that woman to appease the Devil of Famine, Hughie!” Leilo reasoned, “You can be welcomed back if you hand her over!”

The old captain’s face was a mix of scorn and disgust, “To work with such beings… Delha has truly fallen from grace.”

The remaining living soldiers surrounded him as he stood over the Lady's body, protecting it from any one of them.

“You're all alone, Hughie!” Leilo laughed, “what makes you think you stand a chance here?”

“In the week or so I’ve lived out of your reign—” He smiled, “I realized something—”

“Huh?”

“I’m never alone.”

Hundreds—No—Thousands of clones more than he's ever produced in his life poured out from the trees. In a single instance—the tables have turned.

Back further at the trail—

“RAGH!” Millo swung one of his blades and sliced one of the wolf beasts in half. “NONE OF YOU WILL APPROACH HER!” He roared.

Teresa had recently drank the potion that Bou’s Father had concocted. Right now, the two elves were focused on casting magic to delay the degradation effect of the curse.

Cavael and Millo were defending them from the sudden reappearance of the corrupted beastmen.

“TAKE THIS!” The old man took one of the snapped planks from the carriage and smacked it over the head of one of the monsters. “HA! HA!”

“Careful ya old man!” Cavael stepped in front of him and swung his mallet with enough strength to permanently disfigure the beast, caving its skull in.

“Any signs?” Millo felt his blood begin to rush, he couldn't use the Azarollan Spirit right now, he would go feral and not distinguish friend or foe—He could only defend with his normal abilities.

“Still nothing—” Bou pursed her lips, “her complexion is better but there's no sign of her waking up.”

“Teresa…” Millo's eyes wavered in worry.

“D’not mope around, ya daft man!” Cavael frustratingly spoke as he slammed his shield onto a beastman that tried to pounce on Millo, “eyes on the game, won’t’ya?”

“Right.”

As they began to hold back the creatures, Teresa's finger twitched, it was the one carrying the ring she had used to locate the Lady back during the attack in the Capital.

It turned bright red. Redder than anything Bou’s ever seen as she saw it happen right in front of her.

“Teresa?” A female voice called out to her, “This ring symbolizes our friendship! As long as we both wear it, we’ll always be able to help each other!”

In a single moment, Teresa's eyes snapped open.

“MISS TERESA!” Bou covered her mouth in excitement, tears welled up in her eyes and she then hugged the maid who had now finally woken up.

“Uhh, Hello, Miss Bou–” Teri was a bit confused, they've known each other for only a day or two so this was a bit of a shock to be embraced like this.

“I’ve poured everything to save you—” Bou’s eyes began to roll back, and she seemed a bit feverish, “I’m so happy you're—” She passed out in Teri’s arms, exhausted and fatigued.

“She over exhausted her mana,” The older elf explained, “We need to let her rest—she worked so hard after all.”

“I see.” Teri reached over and stroked the Elf’s hair. She leaned close to the girl's cheek and whispered, “thank you. For saving my life.”

She then handed the girl over to her Father as she stood up and drew her bow.

“TERESA!?” Millo finally noticed her, she smiled softly and then looked towards the forest, a red trail leading her directly to where Alejandra is stationed.

“Sir Millo,” She gave him the sweetest smile he's ever seen from her, “I have to save My Lady now.”

Millo's heart couldn't stop her—there was no way it could. He nodded and just like that, the maid, ever so loyal to the Ramirez seat—no that doesn't describe the relationship between them.

It wasn't a master and servant bond.

Something much deeper.

“My Lady, I hope you’re alright.” Teresa said dashing through the forest, her ring lighting up the path.

…

“I wonder what My Lady and Miss Teresa are up to.” Soyeon picked up some of the washed fabric from the line and walked towards the basket where the white sheets were all collected. She wiped the sweat of her forehead as she smiled at her finished work, “anyways! I know they're together so…they'll be just alright!” She wiped her wet hands to make them dry as fast as possible, trying to hide the scales that began to appear on them.

“SOYEON!” A voice called from inside the castle.

“Coming, Miss head maid!” She brushed off the dust in her clothes and rushed inside.

“Did you hear, The Cafés are personally coming here to visit.” One of the maids whispered to another.

“So Lady Camilla is coming home too?

Soyeon, who passed by, was suddenly intrigued. She stopped for a moment to eavesdrop at the current rumors that were frolicking around the castle.

“Apparently so, I’m worried about her husband though—”

“Shhhh, don't talk of the Marquis Café that way!”

“I haven't even said anything!”

“Doesn't he look handsome though?” Another girl came from the sidelines and interjected.

The other girls shuddered. “Yeah, but he's scary. He's not mean but he's got this face of a man who always has an ulterior motive.”

“Why did Lady Camilla marry him then?”

“I heard it was a political marriage,” The older one in the group added, “if you ask me, 4 kids don't come out of just an arranged marriage.”

“Maybe Lady Camilla just really liked his performance.”

The girls started giggling and squealing like a bunch of noisy chipmunks.

Soyeon sighed as she had realized how obtuse these girls can be sometimes, always gossiping about the nobles. It's not like she doesn't understand though, it was her favorite pastime with Miss Teresa and Lady Alejandra.

“SOYEON!” The head maid’s voice called out again.

“Almost there, sorry!” The young girl picked up her pace and ran towards the direction of the voice.

The atmosphere in the Azarollan castle has become a lot more tense lately. Even the Duchess has not left her office this whole time.

It wasn't any information or anything, an apprentice maid like her would be privy to but—she can't exactly stop her curiosity.

“Anyways—All I have to do is wait here,” She thought to herself, “when they come home I’ll be waiting for them as the best maid ever!”

“SOYEON, WHY ARE YOU TAKING SO LONG!” The Head Maid seemed annoyed now.

“AAAHH I'M SO SORRRYYYY!!” The girl shrieked and booked it and ran faster than she had ever done so in her life.

Chapter Text

A faint red glow lights the path as a young archer dashed as fast as she could through the woods, her arm stretched out to keep the ring on her finger at full view. Beads of sweat flicked off of her forehead, combined with the exhausted heaves that hollowed out the air in her chest. Her body still ached from having her life force taken and almost all her energy sapped, yet she kept going, even as every step she took stung, and every bend of her arm turned her shoulders numb. She didn't stop. She let the ring lead her down the path.

“Lady Alejandra,” A memory flashed in her head, “why must you keep training with the sword everyday? Does a Duchess even need to wield a blade.”

Alejandra’s soft brown cheeks curved into a grin, “then I ask you, my dear loyal maid, why must your eye stay as sharp as your mind.”

Teri blinked, the answer should be obvious, “It's to protect you.”

Alejandra walked over with no hesitation and gave the girl a hug, “then think of my actions the same. I shall do whatever it takes to protect you, Asher, my parents, and the Duchy,” She leaned down on the small girl and squeezed her nose, “that's just who I am.”

The young tigress then turned her back towards the maid, “whenever there's a fight, you can always count to have me up front.” She lifted her hand and used her thumb to point to her back, “so I trust you to keep watch okay?”

“Always.” The young Teresa smiled and followed behind the Lady.

Teresa snaps back to reality as the snow and coldness begin to feel more intense, the freezing wind becoming more encompassing. The snow found its way inside her shoes and the sign of scratches and marks on the trees became more evident the deeper in the forest she ran.

From afar she could hear the sound of fighting and magic being used over and over. The ring in her finger glowing red as the trail it revealed pointed directly towards the ear piercing noise.

The maiden’s pants and hitched breaths became unimportant as every step she took drew her closer and closer to where she needed to go. She could feel it. On the way, another memory played in her head.

“Teresa,” Asher murmured to her as they both watched the Lady train, “Even with my being as her Knight, I know you're her most trusted guard.”

Teri glanced at his relaxed figure, his eyes dug deep at every graceful move the Lady was doing, enough that she felt a little jealous. “You think too highly of me, Sir Asher,” She gave him a cordial shoving of the shoulder, “I am but a mere maid of Her Ladyship.”

“Does a mere maid have such silent footsteps that not even the skilled Knights of Ramirez can discern her footsteps or the fact that said maid is capable of striking heads with pebbles from a place beyond view?” He chuckled, and lightly shoving her back with shoulder too. “I am not such a fool to not realize your abilities, Teri.”

“It is merely a comeuppance for my failures as her friend in the past.” Teresa shrugged, “I placed my lady in danger due to my negligence, therefore it won't happen again…At least not if I can do something about it.”

“You really are an amazing girl, aren't you?” Asher laughed and patted her head, “then, shall I not be there beside her to protect her, I trust you can do so in my place?”

“What do you think of me for?” Teri pushed away the hand ruffling her hair.

As her vision of reality set in once more, Teresa's ears perked. She drew her bow all the while her feet never stopped sprinting. She inhaled through her nose, the movement of the wind visible in the cold. Her eyes glared past the trees and towards a clearing.

She can see it.

Despite everything she can see it.

Her hands moved like a machine programmed for this one action. Her arms drew the string back carefully, resting it within her fingertips as the tension of the string grew tighter and tighter. The arrow carefully pinned in between her two fingers as she counted in her head the distance between her and her target.

She felt the nature of the wind, its path, where it was blowing and whether it was upwind or downwind. It was getting closer, the red trail pointing her directly where the Lady is.

In the small clearing in the woods, Hughie sent dozens of his clones to strike at once. It took a lot of mental fortitude to control one or two at once so a dozen or so properly choreographed puppets was a clear taxing and migraine inducing job.

Leilo smiled as he drew a blade from his hip. Hughie took a second before biting his lip and stepping back as all of his clones were wiped out in a single crackling slash of Leilo’s blade. The ex-captain has never seen this lying snake wield something like that before.

A magic sword, one clearly enchanted by elves.

A flash of trauma haunted him for a split second but he managed to push the thought away. It was clear the Lady’s sword wasn't commonplace and was instead a rare artifact that she somehow got her hands on.

Hughie had no time to think as Leilo somehow figured his exact location despite the clones that surrounded them and immediately flashed to his direction. Hughie deflected thenstrike with his own using his daggers with the sparks melting the snowflakes that fell around them.

With his command, he decided to go all out, not giving this man any time to recover. Hughie sent all his clones for attack at once, sending his head into a frenzy. Leilo clicked his tongue as he instinctively dodged a strike from one of the clones that appeared from behind. The one handed man used this opportunity to kick him away and turn invisible. He blended amongst the dozens to hundreds of copies if he surrounded the purple haired man.

“Try me.” Leilo smirked as they all struck at once. He knelt down and used the crackling yellow blade. As one approached him from behind he twisted the sword in his palm, shifting it to a reverse grip hold before stabbing it directly behind him. A clone took this opportunity to attack from the front but Leilo used his left leg to kick up and flip in the air, kicking the clone and landing on his feet with the sword on a perfect hold in between his fingers once more.

More clones attack and Leilo snaps his eyes towards the closest ones as he disposes of them with one quick horizontal slash that is followed up with a downward diagonal cut to strike the flanking group.

Even still, he couldn't defend against so much as he suddenly felt himself getting cut and sliced as the clones controlled by Hughie made contact with his skin. Obviously, it was Hughie himself doing the cutting but it became difficult to keep track of which is which when you're surrounded by a sea of his clones.

Leilo cheek was cut by a sudden slash from a sneaky clone, to which he responded by twisting his body and doing a large sweeping strike that cut all the clones in vicinity in half.

“You're always like this, Hughie!” Leilo snickered as lightning jolted around him, he took one step and kicked the ground beneath his feet launching towards a single clone by trees, one that hasn't moved much in a while. “always so sneaky and underhanded...found you.” The sword made contact and stabbed the ex-captain right in the chest unable to react to such quick paced movements…only—

“Says the traitor.” Hughie spoke, another one spoke right beside Leilo. Hughie had managed to fool him into thinking he had it all figured out. The ex-captain sends his edge towards the bastard’s neck with the air in between growing less and less.

As soon as he felt the scum’s skin tear and give way, however; Leilo vanished and Hughie ended up accidentally nicking himself in arm instead.

“What the—”

“You never really understood my ability don't you, Hughie?” Leilo was back at the ground, his body seemingly where it was a few seconds ago, completely unfazed, bar the scratches she took earlier. In his hands was on his bow. The weapon was drawn and aimed directly at where Hughie was, “Don’t die so easily now, old friend.” He let the drawstring go and Hughie stared as the arrow barreled towards him.

He swung down the branch but he wasn't fast enough and the tip of the arrow grazed his leg before he could completely move aside. There was no time to relax either as an electrified crackling sword nearly sent Hughie to meet his maker as it dawned by his neck barely being parried by his own sword. The clash of the two implements sent the captain flying out of the tree and crashing inside the forest.

Leilo flies closer to him as he launches himself from the tree branch but Hughie fires back with a cut of his that should’ve met that bastard’s neck but instead it once again slashed through air as Leilo hung by his hand in the tree branch seemingly not having moved at all.

Hughie was racking his brain. He never figured out Leilo’s Adjudicator Ability, only that it was pain whenever they sparred or fought before. Many times it ended with him in tatters but this man would be completely spotless. Every time a blade would make contact with his body he would simply vanish and reappear where he was a few seconds earlier.

It was like he was going back in time.

That didn't make sense…it's not like he himself also went back in time…He was still where he was when Leilo disappeared. Does his Adjudicator abilities allow him to send just himself back in time?

Hughie stood up and wiped the blood off of his cheek with his one hand. Once more clones surrounded the tree where Leilo was hanging from. The purple haired man smiled as he dropped down.

His bow drawn, three arrows left in his quiver, and magical sword enchanted by elves strapped to his side. “All this for a girl who maimed you?”

“This isn't for her,” Hughie glared at him, feeling the loss of his good arm and the weightlessness on his side, “I just really really wanna kill you.”

Once more, the clones alongside Hughie himself charged at Leilo. The small dagger-like swords the captain had flinging for any piece of the man they hoped to cut. The swift slicing of the swords was dodged as Leilo stepped from side to side, using the curve of his bow to twist the direction of the swings.

Hughie vanished amongst the endless clones that charged forward. Leilo switched from using his bow to deflect and drew out the sword once more using it to cut down the copies of Hughie en masse, as a crackle of lightning fried the air.

Nearby, Hughie could see it. The thread to his neck, that bastard's scummy neck. All he needs to do is strike it.

He snuck down and ran behind him as he brought out the dagger to strike the back of this ruthless manic assassin. Everything Hughie had was given to this moment, to pay back the treason committed on him.

He closed in and sliced the dagger—

Shrick

“What—” Hughie blinked, staring at the arrow stabbing his gut. Leilo had drawn it out of his quiver and stabbed him directly with it, not even needing to shoot it.

“I could feel your bloodlust, Hughie Monroe,” Leilo lips cracked into a victorious grin, “You have no more cards to play and the winner…takes it all.” He digs the arrow deep into the warrior’s gut until he cracked through the skin on the other side.

With his other arm he snatched the scroll stuffed into the illusionist’s pockets before throwing him back to the clearing, nearby the Lady’s body.

“Ack—” Hughie grunted, unable to stand as the arrow paralyzed him.

“Finally…I was wondering when it would take effect.” Leilo shrugged, “The arrows I drove into you were laced with Lizardowl Venom, enough to paralyze an elephant for an hour.”

“Y-You deceitful underhanded—gaaack!” A foot stomped on his head.

“Hearing that from someone who’s main tactic is to hide is quite hypocritical of you.” Leilo wiped the dirt of his shoes on the face of the man he had defeated, “All is fair as long as the winners win.”

He walked over to the Lady’s unconscious body. He gazed down on it. Her beautiful black hair messily spread on the snow. Her bronze skin shining splendidly from the reflections of light. Indeed, she was the perfect candidate to give rise to powerful demons. “Oh exquisite Lady Alejandra, The Lord of Famine awaits you.” He caressed her cheeks then the side of her head before pulling her up by her hair.

As he dragged her close to him and prepared to use the scroll, a feeling crept up behind his ear and he immediately dropped and stuffed everything to draw his bow and shoot one of his last two remaining arrows.

It ran through the air, riding the wind until it collided exactly point to point with another arrow. Only his was stronger as it pierced right through the other and flew right past grazing the cheeks of a girl who finally arrived at the scene.

“That girl is awake!” Leilo grits his teeth realizing the archer he had sent to sleep had already gotten herself awake. They must have an exceptional alchemist in their team to have found a way to counteract the sleep spell.

He decided to cut his losses. He picked up the Lady and reached for the scroll in his pocket when—

“Not—going down—that easy.” Hughie spoke somehow, but barely, standing. His hand gripped hard onto Leilo’s. “I’m not letting you run.”

“GET YOUR HANDS OFF ME.” The purple haired man tried to kick him away but Hughie stood tall and stoic as Teresa grew ever more closer. “I SAID LET ME GO!”

Hughie grinned, “I know why you targeted her first—gaack!” Hughie coughed blood. “Her eyes—they’re special—you know it—ugh—she’s going to be your death.”

“SHUT UP!” Leilo kicked him with a powerful kick that finally knocked the wind out of the one handed man back to the ground.

“MY LADY!” Teresa's voice rang through the whole forest, there were tears in her eyes as she ran faster than ever.

The tigress shifted in his hold. “t-teri?...” She mumbled.

Leilo had no time. He had to act now. He drew out the scroll from his pockets and unfurled it, revealing the incantation written within.

A teleportation spell.

“MY LADY!!!!” Teresa’s eyes widened as she saw what was happening. A man with a scroll, the unconscious Alejandra in his arms, and a bloody mess of a man knocked out right in front of them.

Teresa didn't question any more and without hesitation drew her bow to shoot. Her eyes locked on the man and the parchment he held between his fingertips. She took one breath in and let the arrow fly.

Leilo’s eyes flashed to the coming projectile. He closed his eyes and casted the spell in the paper.

The arrow flew in the air as the words left his mouth.

Cutting through wind and blitzing the falling snow.

Hope and love bursting within the tip of its point.

It burst through the wind until it finally—

fwoop!

…

Silence.

…

The arrow dug into a tree bark, a torn piece of paper stabbed in its tip. The Lady of Ramirez and the Man are nowhere to be found, only the trace of their once existence marked in the snow.

“No…” Teresa walked forward, her breathing stabilizing. “No. No. No.” The bow she held dropped from her fingertips as they shook from the blood and tears.

The young girl fell to her knees as she stared at the open and empty air.

A mournful whisper told to the forest.

“I took too long.”

Chapter Text

Ashes and the smell of burning wood. The sound of crackling cement and a tang of iron and blood permeating in the air. The first Village of the Barbarians was situated beside the giant cavernous mouth of a cave, hidden behind hills and large mountains that require specific spells to get access to. That hidden village in the deep snow was now set under fire as the Kingdom laid waste to wreckage.

Crash!

Benjamin O’neal, Crown Prince of the Empire, broke down a door with his shoulder and was welcomed by bright glowing fire nearly turning his face into cinders. He coughed from inhaling the burning air as he fought the falling pieces of timber to gain access inside the crumbling home.

“Julian,” He beckoned to the knight beside him, “help me push this beam out of the way.”

The older boy, his dark skin sweating from the heat, nodded and helped the young prince with the wooden beam, fortunately revealing a somewhat safe path deeper inside the house.

“IS ANYONE THERE!?” A call from further inside, a man’s panicked voice and the cries of a young girl heard behind a closed door.

“We’re coming, don't worry!” Julian called back and attempted to walk forward but the fires roared towards him nearly burning his skin off. “Crap.” He bit back his tongue as the flames proved to be too hot to deal with.

“Stay back a bit, Jule.” Ben pulled his collar and stepped forward himself, his body coated in a white aura that somehow mitigated the heat generated by the coursing walls of energy. The door at the back end opened and a middle aged man peeked from inside, “Don't move!” Ben warned, “It's still too dangerous!”

Overhead a piece of the ceiling cracked and fell down slamming and breaking right on the prince’s back. “Ack!” He cried in pain but he managed to keep his footing and avoid falling over.

“Boy! Are you okay!” The man from behind the door called in worry.

“Papa?” The little girl’s voice seemed to tug him back but he managed to calm her down.

Ben was struggling to see through the smoke, it enveloped the whole house with a thick layer of itself that formed a sort of barely translucent curtain that blanketed over everything.

Ahead of Ben was a large shelf, shards of pottery scattered by his feet and the wooden shelf and its cupboards burning with tall flames.

“Your Highness!” Julian called from behind him, trying to get him to retreat, “The fire's much too dangerous, we have to head back.”

The man behind the door winced when he heard the Knight speak so he pushed his daughter back inside the room.

“Julian!” Ben called, “wait outside and be ready for them!” Ignoring his aide’s advice he trekked on in the burning building.

He used the Spirit coating his body and touched the burning cabinet. His fingers burned and his mouth bit down on itself trying to hold back the pain. If it wasn't for the Spirit, he would have been toasted to a crisp by now.

He lifted up the cabinet and pushed it aside, finally reaching the door where the man and his child hid. It was a wet room, they had their mouths covered with a wet cloth and their bodies wiped down with a bit of water to keep themselves from passing out from the heat.

“Over here! Quick!” Ben yelled when the path was opened up and the man nodded quickly, picking up his daughter and running beside Ben’s cover, who used his spirit to push back the fire over and over.

Finally making it out of the house, the family pair was greeted by the knight who immediately took them in his arms as the father’s knees turned to jelly and he fell on the snow to his knees.

“Papa!” The girl came to her father's rescue. She spoke in a language Julian didn't understand as she embraced her father dearly.

Ben came out stumbling behind them coughing hard. His hand on his chest as he wiped his mouth with his arm. His eyes were red from taking in smoke and his lips were dry from the heat. “Are they safe?”

“Yes, Your Highness.” Julian looked on to his young lord with concern, “In another note, take a rest, Your Highness. You've overexerted yourself, no matter how strong you are, you're still prone to many of the same things normal humans are.”

“Still,” Ben stood firm and looked on as the rest of the village shone in bright orange as fires consumed everything, “there must be something more that I can do.”

A bit ways away from the two, Autumn was running around the Village and guiding the people towards the exit whilst also asking for information regarding her own parent. “PAPA!!!?” She cried as people ran the opposite direction she was headed, “PAPAA!!??”

“Autumn!?” An older looking woman who was leading the panicked crowd rushed to her side and cupped her cheeks, she spoke in a language only Autumn could understand. “Dearest, You're alive!?” She then embraced the young girl tightly.

“Tante!” Autumn hugged back, “please, I must find my Papa! Where is he?”

“Oh dear, I don't know.” The woman’s lips pursed as she wiped the snow off of Autumn’s brown hair, “You must run with us, the seal is in danger and the village is on fire, we must seek shelter in the other Village.”

“Nei, Tante,” Autumn shook her head, “I will stay and fight to keep our place safe!”

“What are you saying, toska!?” The woman pulled on the girl’s ear, “It is dangerous!”

“Aaah!” Autumn got herself out of the punishment by squeezing herself away, “Tante, I’ve survived far more dangerous waters than this, I will survive.”

The older woman stepped back and her arms wrapped around her body, the furred and many layered clothes she wore seemingly unable to keep her warm. She let out a sigh and patted the girl's head. “Be safe, snuppa.” She took off her coat and wrapped it around the girl.

“Ja, trust me.”

The older woman finally nodded her head with a smile before yelling and returning to leading the evacuees out of the burning town. As Autumn continues her search for her father.

“PAPAAA!!!” She yelled as people flocked past her trying to run away from the village and the cavern at the far end of the walls. “Is he there?”

As she wondered she ran into a large hunking body, one unnatural for a human, stumbling out of the smoke. It was a giant knight, its helmet covering most of his face except the sunken hollow eyes beneath. His arms were thick and the chainmail armor that covered his body seemed stretched beyond belief. The shield he held and the longsword on the other shook rapidly, his hands trembling as Autumn felt a cold gaze run down from above her. The Knight wore the blue insignia of the Kingdom.

A cold breath escaped from the small patch of holes in the helmet that covered the large man’s mouth.

“Watch out!” A voice behind her called Autumn didn't even realize the Kingdom Knight had already raised its arm and was swinging down at her.

Someone pulled her aside as she recognized the long snow-like blue hair that wrapped around the wind like beautiful snowflakes. She was pulled into Scarlet Bay’s arms as she held a steady stance and raised her arm revealing a small platelike shield. The large longsword slammed onto the shield and as the young lady of the west winced, she used her strength to shove it to the side as, while still holding Autumn, dove to the ground.

Behind them chains burst through and wrapped itself around the Knight's arms locking them together and frozen in place.

“Nice one, Scarle!” Vander smiled as he ran forward and launched himself like a bolt and using the pull of his chains and the force generated from his body he landed a powerful kick right into the large Knight's face sending it stumbling backwards.

Vander unraveled the chains and landed softly right in front of his sister and ally, Autumn.

“Showoff.” Scarlet’s face was emotionless as she criticized her brother. She picked up Autumn who was entangled in her dainty arms. “Are you okay, Miss Autumn?”

Autumn blinked towards the girl, her eyes meeting with that of the beautiful bronze eyes that this young woman had, the pink lips and the slight blush that formed on her cheeks due to the cold. Autumn blinked again. Maybe she had understood what the Prince felt after being caught off guard by this girl.

Autumn coughed awkwardly and pulled herself away from her. She started speaking but realized she needed to use the common tongue of Middle Earth as the twins stared at her in confusion, “That man feels different.”

Scarlet hummed as she pulled herself up and tied her hair into a more fitting style, a ponytail, to deal with the human-like hunk of metal lumbering ahead of them.

“They don't even feel like real humans anymore.” Vander scoffed as chains broke through his skin, he grasped them within his palms and used them as whips, “What are these guys?” His snowy blue hair waving from the wind.

The hunk of humanoid moving steel regained its posture and stomped forward, its sword drooping and its massive shield raising. Its large body shook before snapping ahead like some sort of vile creature. It roared in a very demonic fashion, an angry call and dreadful yell.

Autumn’s eyes widened. She was about to say something but—

“Bright light’s shine through the night, end the suffering and end this blight!” A spell casted from beside them fired a beam of glowing light that shone down and changed the dark gloomy atmosphere of the winter dark and snow into something bright and summery. It was Thomas who’s sweat poured down the side of his head, he had, after all, just casted an advanced light spell meant to brighten dark places and dispel any visual impairments and fogs. He grit his teeth, his mana feeling drained from just that one spell, even his small dog ears were wiggling from fatigue.

The knight glowered at the sudden change of hue as it covered its eyes from the bright light. Vander, however, wasted no time as he rushed forward and spun his body like a top and lifted himself off the ground by pushing up his feet. He spun around in the air and slammed the ends of his heavy metal chains into the cheek of the metal helmet twice. The being groaned as the steel bucket that covered its head was now dented on one side severely bludgeoning its skull and shattering it.

“That's what I call—a fantastic performance!” Vander grinned landing sharply on his hand and feet.

The knight stumbled on the ground and fell off its legs as it struggled to maintain its stance.

“You always celebrate early, brother.” Scarlet chastised him as a white glow began to form around her body. Autumn looked up at her tall figure. Scarlet, realizing this, glanced down and gave her a faint barely identifiable smile before returning once more to her apathetic blank face. She gave the barbarian girl a small head pat before launching herself into her brother's side and throwing her shield towards the Knight, striking it right at its head. The shield then bounced towards the side but Scarlet was fast enough to observe exactly the direction it was going to bounce and how fast she needed to get there. She retrieved the shield back at her arm as she regained a defensive position.

“Nice one!” Vander clapped for her but his sister only met his regard with an eye roll.

The Knight’s feet finally gave way and it fell on its back upon getting hit in the face directly with a flying circular shield.

“Did it even fight back?” Thomas managed to speak in between his tired exhales.

It seems his question was about to be answered as a loud rumble sounded from the knight’s heels and in a cloud of snow and dust it revealed itself standing straight and firm, the dented mental helmet in its face no longer seeming to bother it.

It stomped one foot forward and let out a debilitating roar that sent snow flying away in all directions. Autumn covered her face as the blowing breeze of freezing cold almost turned her eyeballs into ice. Though, Autumn realized there was something off about its roar, that no one else seemed to notice

It lumbered forward at a quicker pace than the group initially expected and used its arm with his long sword to sweep its surroundings threatening to cut all that came across its range. Vander raised his chains and formed a semi shield in his arms just in time as the edge of blade struck him but due to the chains only flung him away instead of cutting through him.

He was headed straight towards a burning house but Thomas stepped in between and managed to grab him though it sent both of them tumbling in the snow.

Scarlet focused on the enemy before her and once again, a white aura surrounded her and the shield strapped to her arm. She then rolled to the side as the Kingdom Knight slashed its sword towards where she used to be. Scarlet, upon rolling to her knees, threw her shield like a discus once more, its edge striking the temple of the helmet before bouncing back a few meters away where Scarlet caught it easily again.

The Knight, seemingly unfazed, ran towards and slammed its sword down where Scarlet blocked it with her shield but it didn't stop with strike. It kept walloping her shield as Autumn watched the white aura on Scarlet begin to focus on just her legs and arms.

The humanoid hunk of metal roared once more and Autumn winced upon hearing it, it feels a lot clearer now but she still can't tell why.

Scarlet’s face shifted to pain as her arms turned numb as the Knight monster slammed onto her arms over and over with only a shield in between to keep herself from being torn to shreds.

Autumn had to do something.

Among the burning houses she saw a burning piece of timber, a fairly decently sized and sharpened one. She took in between her hands and carelessly charged forward towards the Knight.

“What are you doing!?” Scarlet showed an uncharacteristic amount of emotion as the Knight turned its eyes away from her and towards the reckless barbarian.

It took one last slam toward the snow haired girl’s shield, sending her buckling to her knees before arming itself and raising its blade towards the approaching brown haired girl.

“Miss Autumn!” Scarlet ordered, unable to move due to the vibrations in her limbs, she could only stare as the edge of the longsword made its way down to Autumn’s skull.

However, chains from nowhere wrapped itself around the Knight's neck and pulled backwards, causing the hunk of metal to lose its balance and drop its sword. With one of its feet lifted off the ground the decently sized piece of timber turned spear successfully reached and pierced through the chainmail stabbing right through the knight. It roared in pain as Autumn kept pushing the piece of wood forward, digging it deeper and pushing it towards the fire.

“PULL!” Together, Vander and Thomas screamed as they pulled the monster back, making it stagger until it ended up crashing into the walls of a burning house, the rest of the building collapsing on top of it, crushing it beneath the burning rubble.

“EAT THAT!” Vander celebrated as a large chunk of rock fell down again.

Scarlet watched what had just incited before her and she turned her gaze towards the stupid girl who charged without a plan and the two dumbasses who were sent flying for not being on guard enough.

A breath of both relief and annoyance escaped her lips as she cupped her face in her hands before allowing herself to return back to her usual blank emotionless expression.

Autumn watched the house crumble, the fire reflecting on her green eyes and the tips of her hair slightly burnt off as the burning flashed violently and wildly. She could understand its final cry right before it died.

“Help,” She repeated the being's last words, “it asked for help.”

“Miss Autumn?” She felt a hand reach and grasp her shoulder. It was Vander who's amused face turned concerned upon meeting her eyes, “Is something troubling you?”

Autumn closed her eyes and whispered. “Hvil i fred, poor man.” She whispered in her own tongue before turning back to the three people who helped take down that Knight, “Thank you, good friends.”

Thomas saw a wavering in her face as the burning fire roared behind the barbarian girl. Scarlet stared at the dimly lit green eyes of Autumn's, sensing something shift inside the girl.

“Have you found your, Dad, Miss Autumn?” Vander patted the snow out of her hair and the barbarian girl pushed away his hand.

“Not yet,” She shrugged and walked forward her hands trembling but not from the cold, “But—”

Thomas held his hand up gesturing for them to quiet down. The village was now mostly abandoned, everyone who had needed to run away had already left. Only the sounds of flames and crumbling stone were audible in the quiet snow.

However…

Out in the distance, towards the cavern of the seal, was the faint sound of clashing steel and roars of several brutes. “There's fighting in that direction,” Thomas whispered, “maybe your father's there.”

Autumn stared at the young man and his soft squirrel cheeks with optimism.

Meanwhile, a few moments ago as the four of them were dealing with the giant humanoid looking Knight, Ben and Julian were leading the father and Daughter out of the fire.

“Thank you, Boy.” The man said as the Prince led them out of the village. The man noticing the color of his hair pointed it out, “your hair? Similar to that woman…”

Ben’s gaze hardened.

“Woman?” His heart began to race and an impossibility in his head suddenly felt hopeful. A maybe that he had so long desired to be true might just be—

“Woman burn this village down…looking for the seals.” He said, his speaking choppy like Autumn’s, but Ben understood what he meant. A woman with hair like his arrived and burned the Village down alongside kingdom forces.

“Alright—I’ll deal with it.” He held the man's hand and promised. “I’ll find a way to salvage whatever's left.”

The father nodded and picked up his daughter in his arms, running with the wave of the crowd, yelling in a language he didn't understand. Maybe that's why Autumn couldn't speak properly, it's because she lived by a different language this whole time.

“What do we do now, Your Highness?” Julian asked, gesturing to the ruins of the town around them.

“Meet with the others, there must be a mastermind behind this attack and there's only one place they will be—” Ben grit his teeth.

“The seal.” Julian finished Ben’s thoughts.

“Correct.” The red haired prince turned his head and began to walk towards where the others were, “It's time to settle the dispute in this village once and for all.”

After a few moments they finally arrive as the four people they had left to help with the evacuation had now all but a grim look plastered on their faces.

“What happened here?” Ben ran towards Autumn who's cheeks were grazed and her lips chapped from the dry air.

Autumn nuzzled into his fingers before snapping herself away, her lips quivered as she turned away from the boy, “I’m fine…just some trouble.”

“There was a Kingdom knight the size of an ogre that launched an attack,” Vander explained, crossing his arms, “it's completely sure now that it's them that set fire to this whole village.”

Scarlet shrugged and approached the Young Prince, their eyes meeting and locking, refusing to let go of each other as she wiped away the dust and ash that had dirtied the prince’s handsome face. “You’re hurt, My Lord.” She muttered in a hushed voice but loud enough for the others to hear, “did something happen?”

Vander stifled a chuckle as he crossed his arms behind his head, “Did you hit yourself on some rock or something?”

Autumn glanced back and forth between the beautiful tall lady and the handsome hero prince that saved her. Her feelings felt tight and twisted as she watched her effortlessly and confidently assert her interest. Autumn has felt awkward ever since she found out that Ben had feelings for someone else but this young woman—she was still out for blood.

The Prince eyed the snow haired princess of the west, her copper bronze eyes shining robotically back at him. An exasperated breath left his mouth as he lightly pushed her aside and walked forward, setting his eyes toward the mouth of the giant cave. “There is a single being leading this whole charade, we must move quickly and exterminate them before they awaken the seal.”

Thomas, the plump canine beastman held out his hand as if in a class, “However, Your Highness, our job is to merely destroy the seal, I’m sure the moment we do so the Kingdom would lose interest in—”

“NO!” Autumn yelled, stopping the scholarly mage from continuing any further. “Destroy seal and…and…and my village—gone for good.”

Thomas furrowed his eyebrows, “I don't think you quite understand, Miss Barbarian, once the seal is undone, Favaros will lay waste to this entire mountain and render it unlivable. Destroying the seal is your only hope for rebuilding.”

“YOU don't understand!” Autumn yelled again, stepping forward this time catching the beastman off guard.

Julian rushed over and pulled her back, calming her down, she seemed furious and angry, her emotions seemed to be all over the place. It's not like they can blame her though, her hometown had just been reduced to rubble.

“Sir Thomas, I’m afraid the seal is what keeps the demonic beasts away from the villages,” The Imperial Knight explained, his eyes wavering at the sight around them, “If we break the seal, there is no more safety for any of them.”

Thomas’s eyebrows furrowed again and he took a step forward, “That's impossible, and either way it's either that or the threat of the whole Empire being destroyed, we have no choice here!”

“There is always a choice!” Julian fired back, his nerves becoming more pissed as he held Autumn tighter around his arms. Having traveled with her for a while now he had unknowingly developed an attachment to the young barbarian, “to think of such things all the time with a rational perspective ignores the sentiments and feelings of the people inside!”

“If there's a choice then what is it?!” Thomas seemed flabbergasted that they would even suggest letting the seal remain intact, “The seal’s location has been unraveled, if it's not destroyed it's only a matter of time before it is undone! Have you no loyalty to your nation!?”

Julian turned Autumn away who shut her ears off with her palms and tears welling up in her eyes, “There must be another way! You're the smart one here, think of one!”

“Oh so now you delegate your ideas to me!?” Thomas was becoming more pissed, “I have spoken my peace, there is no other choice than to destroy it! I apologize for the barbarians that must now live in fear but it's either that or my homestead and everything I love destroyed!”

“That's selfish!”

“So it is!”

“ENOUGH!” Vander raised his voice to shut the two up. Scarlet merely sighed and flopped herself down at the snow to sit down, “both of you have made some decent points but as far as I see it, Julian…I’m afraid you haven't been able to give us another option—”

The knight understood what he was saying, drops of sweat flowed down his black skin as the heat engulfed everything behind them, “But—we can't just—”

“There are sacrifices to be made…with every difficult choice, I’m afraid.” Vander shook his head empathetically, “Yet I know the words that will come out of your mouth…” He said, no longer addressing Julian but the glaring kid behind him, “Your Highness, you're to be the Emperor—the duty you're burdened is something you were born with.”

“Vander…” Ben’s green eyes felt like sharp glass.

“The choice you make…you're duty to your people…or the lives of the innocent—” Vander felt his heart drop, this wasn't his choice to make, this was a burden that only the Crown Prince could carry, a mere sixteen year old boy soon turning seventeen, has the burden of an entire Empire in his back.

Vander could never wish to be in his place.

“Prince…” Autumn’s tears finally flowed down, she tugged at the Crown Prince's sleeve, “please.”

Ben couldn't help but reciprocate her tears with a smile. He turned to everyone and faced them all with conviction. “They have to survive, just as well as we do.”

Thomas’s face contorted into fear, “but we might lose and…we might die.”

Ben sighed, his nails digging into his palms causing it to bleed, “I know. We just have to avoid that scenario at all costs.”

“Prince, I—” Autumn reached for him but he stepped ahead outside of her grasp as Julian kept his hold on her.

He stood in front of them, ahead of the pack, a spear of blood forming in his palms. “We must move ahead, defeat the enemy, and secure the seal—and most importantly do not die—got it?”

Vander smiled as he followed the young boy’s lead. Understanding why his father liked this boy so much and why his sister seemed to be all up in his business. “As you wish, Your Highness,” He smirked.

Scarlet stood up and her blank expression shifted to a more excited one. “Right behind you, My Lord.”

“Fine.” Thomas stood next to his friends.

Julian smiled looking at his leader and best friend’s back. He pushed Autumn forward as he too nodded his approval. “As always, Your Highness.”

Autumn stared at him, his deep red hair shining amidst the fire surrounding them, the ash and dirt that had sullied the once well dressed outfit he wore before. The hands bruised and battered, muscular and strong—a hand that pushed forward so many times it doesn't know what it means to give up.

“Takk—” Her throat struggled with the words, “Tusen takk, min prins.” Autumn felt like crumbling like the houses around her from gratitude. For everything, he's done for her.

She could only utter words of gratitude and for him—

Ben smiled without looking back. “Let's go. There's people waiting for us back home—let’s make them proud.”

The group of six made their way towards the cavern with a hope to save not just the Empire but everyone.

Chapter Text

In a hidden office in the cold North sat a Lady with hair like crimson flame and her skin purer than the snow that covered the earth outside. Her hair draped down her forehead gently resting above her face, hiding the sinister thoughts behind an innocent facade with only an old gentleman beside her.

A lady, taller than she, whose skin was dark black and hair dyed green, ears pointed and eyes grayer than the storm clouds. Her form is different from the past ones she had taken before, yet even with this new look she still knelt before the master.

The red haired lady turned her eyes and scoffed at the woman below her. “Katherine, it seems you've taken yet another new look, was the last one not satisfactory enough for you? It barely lasted half a year.” The master and mistress raised her foot and shoved it to shapeshifter’s face, who gladly grabbed her feet and kissed the top of her toes, a sign of submission.

Her skin color shifted, turning lighter, her hair grew longer and turned bright blue, her ears turned human, and her face resembled a woman in her 30s, eyes shining like golden sun. “Mistress,” Her lips parted from the grace of her master's feet, “It is as you said, nobles from the capital and all except the East have begun their move of power against the North.”

“Oh?” Maddison's eyebrow raised. The situation turned to their favor faster than she expected.

“With the ever dwindling supply of food and source of income, the North has been going through a famine,” Katherine, the Chameleon, kept her eyes down, “as you have predicted, witnessing this disaster, instead of helping, dozens of Nobles faked their ineptitude and refused to send aid to the Northern Duchy, hoping to weaken the power held by the Azarollan family.”

“Fantastic!” Maddison clapped her hands and paced around the room, her eyes settled on the map located pristinely in the middle of the office, “withhold our resources for a few more days, we need the Duchess at her most vulnerable before we begin our aid. Isolated and alone with only the minimal help from the East coming to them, Duchess Amelia is forced to do anything to accommodate the hunger of her people.”

“The interceptions of the Eastern aids have been going well as well, Madam.” The Old gentleman, Hesser, added, stroking his chin.

“Perfect,” Maddison smiled and let her fingertips graze the lands of the North in the map, “with the looking threat of a Devil, a rising famine, lack of income, and refusal of aid across the Empire—the seconds are being counted until the Duchess falls right into my hands.”

“The Merchant Guild from the Capital, headed by a man named Elrond Pulver has been quite a pain in the ass for the Ramirez House these past few weeks.” Hesser mentioned, “Through spies and dealing information, we've helped them interfere with the trades and any support the Grand Duchess and her husband could offer her unfortunate older sister.”

“There is no supply of food for the people, Mistress,” Katherine still had her head down staring at the redhead’s feet, “it won't be long before riots and protests for food begin, the silos and food banks are out and hunters have been coming up short and are losing energy to even go out in the first place.”

“Wait until the first blood is drawn,” Maddison walked over to the window, “that is when we will share our spoils with the Duchy—and when that happens–” The Mistress of the Underworld eyes the Azarollan castle, “The North shall be ours.”

There was a silence as the weight of what's to come settled in the room. The tension and the hunger within the North felt across the whole territory. This famine happened so quickly almost as if a force was behind it, pushing it to its extreme. Maddison was prepared to hold out for at least a couple more weeks but alas, it progressed significantly quicker than she had planned for.

Nevertheless, this was good for her plans, a step to take for absolute power.

“Good work, Katherine,” Maddison complimented, “you have proven yourself once more.” She gave the validation craving freak what it wanted and the woman couldn't help but shriek at the mere words of praise from her master. Maddison rolled her eyes and glared at the woman once more, “Now don't disappoint me halfway through—continue with your reports and meet me again soon.”

“With my deepest pleasures, Mistress. I shall take my leave then.” The shapeshifter bowed, a creepy crooked smile plastered on her face, her skin returning to the form it was when she entered. Katherine stood up, gave one bow before leaving the room with a skip in her step.

Hesser shrugged looking at the back of his leader, her small frame carrying the weight and ideals of the entire organization and all of its past leaders before her.

“If only you could see how much she's grown, Hendrickson.” Heser whispered to himself before preparing the lady’s favorite drink by the seats.

“I have duties to attend to as well, Mistress.” Hesser poured a cup of tea, not forgetting to add two cubes of sugar as the mistress likes it, before leaving it sitting on the table, “I am at your beck and call shall you demand so—” He smiled and vanished into the shadows.

Now it was only Maddison remaining in the office with the documents and their plans laid out on her desk. She walks over to them, examining them one more time—she had found herself doing this frequently.

She stares at the Duchess’s profile, and her eyes focus themselves on the close relatives section of the report. Her name—Maddison’s eyes couldn't help but stare at her name—that damn Alejandra Ramirez.

The queen of the Underworld Organization let out one irritated and stifled groan before stuffing the piece of parchment inside a drawer, together with its fellowmen.

“I have to do this—-to ensure my family's safety.” Maddison resolved her will, there was no place for hesitation in her line of work, no place for emotions—despite everything being driven by it. Her eyes stare daggers at the Kingdom territories in the map.

“I will succeed. Not for the Empire—Not for Justice—Not for anyone but myself—You will pay for ruining my life and threatening my family.” The office began to shake, “There is much to burn in hell, after all.”

The office shook for a few more seconds before her gaze softened. Maddison exhaled all her pent up frustration for the moment. Her eyes found themselves wandering outside to watch the snow.

“Brother—” She glanced outside the window, watching a snowflake fall, “may your life be easy always—”

…

“TO YOUR LEFT, JULIAN!” Ben waved his hand to cast his order.

“GOT IT!” Julian raised his shield and blocked a large sweeping attack from a normal Kingdom Knight. The young man then twisted his body and pushed the enemy away with his large shield before following up with a slash that tore through armor.

“THOMAS!” Ben yelled as he slashed down a knight with his blood spear, “provide cover fire! Vander, on me!” He charged forward as beams of light shot through from behind him blinding the enemies and leaving them disgruntled.

From above him chains rushed down and attached to the ground before a blue haired hunk plummeted down with his feet and sending the skulls of one of the enemy soldiers piledrived into the snow.

“Where next, Your Highness?” Vander gave him a smirk as Ben looked onward, dozens more kingdom knights hindered their way towards the mouth of the cavern, from a distance Ben could see a few or so Barbarians holding their ground against more intimidating looking knights.

“We attack them from both sides and funnel them in the middle,” Ben explained as the two continued to run forward together, “then with your sister’s help, clean up from there.”

“Simple but effective.” Vander face formed into a massive grin, “Not flashy enough for my taste but what works works!” He sprinted to the left and Ben went the opposite direction.

“SCARLET! STRIKE THE CENTER!” Ben yelled his plan to her and she followed suit, sliding down the icy snow as her spirit coated her body and the small shield on her arm.

Thomas assessed the action and raised his wand, he bared his canine fangs and used his replenished mana to cast a spell, “Bright light’s shine through the night, end the suffering and end this blight!” A flash of concentrated light beamed through the center blinding any soldier that found themselves unfortunate enough to be on the receiving end.

Scarlet focused all the spirit in her body on her shield and threw it as hard as she could slamming its edge on the first head of the first soldier, before bouncing back to her, and repeating this cycle for each one in phenomenal speed.

“RAAAAGH!” Ben screamed as he spun his double ended spear like a hurricane pushing back more and more soldiers to the middle as they struggled to fight back against the flurry of the strikes and the blood slashes that leaked from it. On the other end was Vander whose heavy slams made every soldier step back as a single hit would make them lose formation and send a couple of them flying.

As the two boys met in the middle, Scarlet struck down the final soldier who didn't provide much resistance as the snow haired lady dug the metal plate she wielded deep into her opponent’s cranium. Blood splattering the cold ground and sullying her cheeks with a splash of color over her clear white skin.

A man walked up behind her, “You kinda scare me a lot, Miss Scarlet,” Julian offered to help her up as she sat over the body of the soldier she had slain, “You alright?”

“Never better,” Scarlet took his gloved hand and glanced up at him, Julian was as old as they were, the closest aide to Prince, his black skin had aged with scratches, marks, bruises, all likely gained from his time in war. His large frame and toned body was built like bricks which made sense with how he casually carries a shield almost the same size as him everywhere.

She glanced at her own shield, the size of a food plate, strapped back into her arm.

“We should move further soon,” Vander caught up to them, “The mouth of the cavern is close.”

“you all alright!?” Autumn, who was watching from safety next to Thomas, ran to them and beside Julian, “Many enemies…”

“Haven't I told you before, Miss Autumn,” Ben sneaked behind her and ruffled her brown hair, “this isn't the least bit difficult at all.”

“Mr. Prince…” Autumn glanced up at the boy taller than she was, “Amazing…”

“Why are you only praising him, I did stuff too you know, Barbarian Girl?” Julian nudged her shoulder and the young girl simply scoffed at him.

“Bah! Enough!” Thomas strutted away from the group, “We don't have time to waste!”

“He’s right.” Scarlet mumbled. As usual, she had a very robotic demeanor and as talkative as she always was.

“Alright,” Ben stepped ahead of everyone else, “Vander, Jule, and I will lead the group and keep an eye on the front. Scarlet will take the rear and Thomas—” Ben glanced and the beastman was already well on his way ahead, “Well…I guess he can go with us in the front, Vander you go with your sister.”

“As you wish, My Lord.” The heir of Bay smirked and fell back from the group and next to his sister as they began their march towards the Cavern’s Mouth, with the other two guys running after the dogman, whose tail wagged furiously behind him.

As they headed their way and found themselves on top of a small hill without any more push back (strangely enough), they figured themselves to watch from above and see what's going on first.

Ben’s eyes darted immediately to a woman shrouded in a long black cloak surrounded by three large knights and one normal one that wielded a staff. And all around them were Demonic Brutes, savages that resembled orcs but lacked their rational intellect and sentience; they also carried a deep blue skin compared to an orc’s usual green and intense red eyes that seemed to only thirst for blood.

Between the woman’s army and the Cavern's Mouth stood 7 barbarians of various genders, ages, and weaponry yet all were large and carried some big muscle.

The barbarian fighters were out of breath and struggling to maintain a foothold as they got thinned down more and more by the constant attacks of the brutes, slowly but surely they were soon to fall. Ben noticed a few bodies scattered about, bodies of the other fighters that were slain trying to defend the seal of Favaros.

“We should go in now,” Vander took a step forward but Ben placed his hand on the brash man’s chest and pushed him back, “Your Highness?”

Ben inspected the center of all the commotion, the woman draped in dark cloak, there was a feeling he got from her, a tug of sorts that is making his chest uncomfortable. He watched her every move, as her hands raised up and the knights around her tightened their stances—

“Your Highness,” Vander called alarmed at what's happening in the battle, he's itching to step in already but Ben is still holding up a hand to stop him.

The young red prince watched carefully as the cold wind blew on the woman's hood—he remembered that one villageman’s words about someone who looked a little like him—he watched her point her finger towards the barbarians as the knights next to her, armed themselves and positioned to attack.

“YOUR HIGHNESS!” Vander was getting ready to disobey the Prince’s orders and step in between the battle, hoping to save the lives of the valiant fighters.

Ben still held his stance a little longer as the wind continued to blow on the Lady’s hood a little bit more before revealing her hair color, a tuft of bright crimson red hair—before Vander could complain another time, Ben’s weight shifted upright, a spear of blood formed in his hands as in a small time frame, his body arched backwards before launching the hardened bloodspear from his palms and towards the red haired woman.

The spear plummeted towards her and seemingly looking like it was about hit until—

“What do we have here?” Her voice was a haunting song that sent chills and dread to all those that heard it. She had grabbed the spear inches away from her face without flinching. The hood fully removed from her face revealing a beautiful pure skin with freckles by her nose, small lips that flashed him a smile as she stared directly up at him, and her green glasslike eyes that had a hollow empty look within them, “You showed up faster than anticipated…Ben.”

Julian’s eyes turned towards his captain and friend, “You know her?”

Ben remained silent, he watched her hold the hardened blood spear in her hand and slowly it melted back into liquid in her hands as she let it drip down her arm.

“Mr. Prince?” Autumn clutched his shirt, pulling neatly.

“On my signal,” Ben grit his teeth, a new double ended spear of blood forming in his hand, “GO!”

The group leaped downwards as the large knights turned their eyes over to them, but before they could make way the woman in the cloak commanded them to stop.

“I assume you're here for the seal,” The lady shrugged, “I thought you’d take longer—pity you had to see me so early.”

“What are you doing here!?” Ben’s eyes blazed as he marched forward, his friends behind him, “you should be dead!”

“My passing was simply exaggerated!” She boasted manically, “You seem angry? I thought you'd be happy to see me?”

Ben’s spear grew longer and longer, almost three times the size of what it normally was, “In other circumstances,I would have loved to hug you—but no—you are not her!” His voice was soft at first before turning to a furious growl. He flicked his spear around and charged ahead much more so than the rest of his team behind him, “RAAAAAHH!” He wielded the spear and prepared to stab through her but the giant knight blocked it with a shield and threw a fist in his way sending the young prince staggering backwards.

“Your Highness!” Julian ran beside him as Ben glared at the woman and her lackeys, his eyes burning with hate and disappointment, and his cheek bruised from the strength of the punch.

“Those bastards!” Vander caught up to them, followed by the other three, “You good?”

“Yeah,” The Prince stood up, spear in hand, his eyes set on the woman who had a smile on her face.

She snapped her fingers and many of the brutes around them pivoted their anger towards the red prince’s party. The barbarian fighters fell to their knees from exhaustion as they had finally been given amnesty to rest. Too bad for Ben’s group however, as they now found themselves in the predicament the fighters were in.

“Damnit, what do we do!?” Thomas cursed as he aimed his wand at any demonic brute that dared come close.

“Easy,” Ben wiped the blood from his mouth, “we kill them.”

Vander summoned his chains and then wrapped it around his hands like gauntlets, turning his fists into macelikes weapons that can shred skin. Julian drew his longsword and brandished the shield the size of his body. Thomas raised his wand and was ready to cast spells, though his ears and tails wiggle nervously.

Beside the three men was Scarlet whose body radiated Spirit, and next to her Autumn who had a rock in between her small hands. So, she wasn't a fighter okay? She's a guide. The poor girl was quite literally not made for this.

“Ready?” Ben closed his eyes and breathed in.

“On your count.” They said unanimously.

The prince's eyes snapped open and he dealt the first blow decapitating the brute in front of him, “NOW!”

The chaos ensued and the onslaught began.
One of the brutes smashed its large club down towards the women but Scarlet deflected it with her Spirit and shield. She then dashed to the side and immediately threw her implement and struck the temple of the brute turning its bright lights into lights out.

Thomas stayed in the center, protected by everyone as he casted spell after spell supporting the rest.

Vander used his chains to yank himself towards a brute as he launched into the air and put his hands together, both enveloped in chains, and slammed them down harshly at the skull of the brute, the crack being audible for everyone else to hear. “HELL YEAH!”

A brute snuck behind and swung a club but Julian slammed his shield down and tanked the strike. The brute was then blinded by the beastman’s spells as the Prince from behind stabbed a spear through its throat.

Autumn shrieked as a dead brute’s body dropped right next to her and as another creeped itself close behind, she responded by yelling defiantly and throwing her rock, striking it right in between its eyes. Julian took this opportunity to step in between and slice a good one right on its chest.

“Nice shot, B-girl.” The young Knight complimented.

“Good slash, Noisy Man.” The young girl smiled back.

Ben turned into a flurry of spear strikes as he took down brute after brute with quick efficient attacks that eliminated each one in a single strike. A stab in the eye. A stab in the heart. A stab in the head. Decapitation.

Nothing was safe when it got close to him.

“You're going wild, aren't you?” Vander grinned as he found his footwork leading him next to the prince.

“You're telling me that?” Ben scoffed, “you're the one who’s having way too much fun in a battle right now.”

“Touché.”

The Demons came charging towards them as Vander chained and locked into one of them and pulled it into Ben’s line of sight allowing him to easily stab a spear through its mouth, and whilst Ben laid a wide opening for a Brute to walk in and ambush him, Vander took his chance and threw a strong right that made the brute’s head check the south.

Vander then punched another one of the demons that drew closer and Ben followed up with a slash that split its face in two.And as Ben stabbed a demon through its chest Vander punched that bastard down deeper into the blade of the spear.

The two landed back to back as multiple thick muscled demonic brutes surrounded them.

“Ready?” Vander nudged the Prince behind him.

“Right,” Ben shifted the spear into a montante, a large greatsword usually wielded with two hands.

As the brutes charged and the two prepared to intercept a bright flashing light descended down on them like lightning and blinded everything including the two. “Gack!”

Then following the now dazed brutes, a shield came flying from the side and striking down all of them by bouncing from one enemy to the other knocking all of the demons down to the ground before returning back to Scarlet’s hands.

“Don't leave us out of it,” She stared blankly at the two as she twisted her body and jumped up landing a roundhouse kick to a demonic brute walking up behind her. Then from behind a sword burst through its chest before being tossed aside, revealing the man behind the sneak attack, his dark black skin covered in grime and blood of all the brutes, “Great work.” Scarlet motioned to the Knight.

“You’ve uh—” Julian pointed to her cheek with a blood spill on it, “got something on your face.”

Scarlet used her thumb to wipe the blood off her cheek. “Thanks, you too.”

Julian exhaled from all the work he's been putting off tanking the strikes and blocking the clubs from getting too close, “Y-yeah,” Julian stared at his own body practically drenched in blood, “I noticed.”

“Bright light’s shine through the night, end the suffering and end this blight!” On the side, Thomas casted another gigantic spell as the endless flurry of brutes marched closer and closer. Ben and Vander led the front as Julian and Scarlet stayed by their rear. “ARE YOU READY!?” Thomas asked clenching his wand as he was about to set a massive flashbang off.

“Go!” Ben yelled as everyone turned their eyes away from the scene and looked away. A massive ball of light sparked above them and erupted into what could only be described as a Supernova, with light so sharp it temporarily made the cold snowy mountains feel warm.

The brutes screamed from their eyes being burned as Ben took a step forward. “Looks like we’ve killed enough.”

Julian felt his stomach shrink, he knew what the Prince was about to do and this move had always terrified him. “Everyone take a step back.”

The others followed his suggestion as blood began to rise up from the ground, those that seeped, and those that sank. As long as it was spilled it began to rise up as small droplets—The wet blood stains on everyone's clothing also leaked out and hung in the air, floating so hauntingly and eerily. “Bloodrise.” He muttered under his breath, the battlefield now looking as if a rain of blood had stopped mid air and was frozen in time. With his hand raised in the air a horrorshow was about to begin.

Ben’s focus glanced towards the woman he was pissed off against. The Lady had turned her eyes away from them as she set her sights on the tired Barbarians still alive before her, she was whispering words over to them, words he couldn't hear or understand from this distance. He took a deep breath as his eyes glazed over. “Bloodfall.” He dropped his hand like it carried the weight of a thousand tons.

The tiny blood droplets shot around the entire battle field and struck through every single brute in less than a second like small hardened bullets that took only one strike through the skull of the enemy, discreetly killing them in an instant.

One by one, brute after brute dropped to their knees as dozens of them were wiped out in one single attack.

Some blood pellets darted through the snowflakes and shot towards the woman but they were blocked by the large soldiers that served as her guard, with strong enough armor for the blood pellets to be unable to pierce.

The others behind Ben stared in awe as he single handedly wiped out decently sized infantry all on his own.

“Amazing,” Vander covered his mouth, trying to hide his wide toothed grin, “bloody fucking hell.”

Scarlet cracked a smile and crossed her arms, “Impressive.”

Ben staggered in his steps but Julian rushed forward and caught him as he fell on his back, “That was a lot more blood than you're used to controlling,” The aide scolded, “What if you passed out?”

Ben chuckled and punched the man’s shoulder weakly, “You worry too much.”

Thomas stepped ahead of them and stared at the massacre that had occurred right in front of his eyes. It was a display of magic he had yet to see before, there were almost half a hundred brutes dead in a minute, brutes that were as strong and durable as experienced beastmen or seasoned veterans in human armies. He glanced at the boy prince who was being held by his Knight.

That young man has gotten an incredible control over his own magic that it seems impossible. Thomas couldn't see himself achieving this level of control in at least half a dozen more years yet this kid 3 years younger than him has already surpassed even some of his professors at the Magic Academy in the Coalition.

The prince was a dangerous foe he wouldn't hope to face against.

“PRINCE!” Autumn ran beside Julian as she cupped the boy’s cheeks, his face looking pale from the overexhaustion he’s been doing as gauntlet for the past few hours. “Hvordan har du det!” She screamed in worry in her own tongue, this was her first time seeing him so weak.

Ben stifled a laugh as he cleaned her face up from her messy hair, “I’ll assume you asked if I’m okay?” He raised an eyebrow and the girl nodded as Julian handed him off for her to hold, “I’m quite alright, I just need a bit of a rest.”

“Looks like you're not going to be able to,” Julian stood up as the Giant blackened Knights that guarded the woman had now begun their march towards them.

The three knights were massive, almost 8 feet tall for each of them, all carrying gigantic thick bladed claymores too heavy for any normal man to hold. Their armors were sharp edged and black like coal, as if all the light was stripped away from its forgery and resembled but the harshest and coldest of nights.

Vander cracked his neck and knuckles as chains burst out of his skin and hung loose behind him, “No, let him get some rest,” He ordered, “I’ll take charge from here. Miss Autumn—”

“Yes?”

“Watch over our lovely lord for us please?”

“No, Vander, I can still—” He eyes rolled over and his breath left him as dropped to the young girl's arms, losing consciousness.

The barbarian nodded as the four of them stood in between the three kingdom knights and the imperial crown prince.

“So?” The woman turned to face them clearly this time, her face was beautiful, unlike anyone they've seen before—her short red curls and the freckles on her face made her seemingly appear as nothing more than a sweet young lady but inside her hollow green eyes was a horrific horror that they couldn't explain. Vander shuddered as the two of them made eye contact, “the gilded and talented son of the Duke of Bay, child of the strongest man,” She crossed her arms, her slender fingers ending with long sharp blue nails, “your arrogance and warmongering thirst astonishes me.”

“Shut up, Witch!” Vander raised his middle finger, “Get away from those people!” He glanced towards the barbarian fighters all clutching their chest trying hard to breathe and struggling to stand up from all their injuries.

“Not until they allow me to enter the Cavern's Mouth,” She shrugged, “this enchantment is too much of a pain to dispel.”

“What?”

“I need a barbarian's words to allow me to enter the Cavern, yet they won't give it to me.” The woman shrugged.

“Then it's settled then,” Vander took a foot back and started swirling his chains, “I just gotta stop you before it happens!”

The woman frowned, yet even her foul expression was tantalizing, “How obtuse.” She insulted as she waved her hands and the three knights charged towards them.

Vander ran forward, spinning his chains like a whirlwind before jumping up and landing an uppercut like strike with the end of his chain at the chin of one of the knights, making it stagger in its steps.

“RAAAGH!” Julian from behind his shield ran a reckless crash ahead of him and slammed directly into one of the giant blackened knights, yet with all his weight and strength, he could only push it away and not knock it down.

Scarlet took her shot on the third one by attacking with a flurry of throws from her shield and slamming into the kingdom scum with her hand to hand skills.

Vander swung his chains like heavy whips and slammed into the armor of the blackened knight, when it tried to swing its blade, Vander had his chain wrap around its arm and pull it closer so that this giant inhuman would stumble, to which he would it as his chance to kick it hard in the chest.

The three kingdom soldiers roared—they didn't sound like humans—they sounded warped and guttural, more akin to an animal than sentient human beings. Their auras changed, becoming a lot more menacing and monstrous.

Thomas shined a bright light in the enemies direction but it seemed to have no effect at all as they simply continued their stomp forward and slash their claymore with terrifying strength and precision.

“Everyone, watch out!” Vander managed to dodge out of the way but Scarlet was another thing, she was only fast enough to raise her shield in time to not be sliced in half but receive the full blow of the swing with her arms. That strike sent her flying and skittering down the snow before she slammed into a boulder with enough force to crack it, passing out in the process.

“SCARLET!” Thomas yelled but just like that in quick fashion a blackened Knight loomed over him and was ready to swing down its own blade, with power strong enough to split him in two. The beastman mage felt dread creep up his throat as the blade descended but thankfully a shield managed to block the strike as he shoved under it.

“Gragh!” Julian grit his teeth, the strike of that one attack proving to be quite devastating. He had his arm around Thomas as he pushed his shield up and deflected the strike of the claymore for a second, “Get away!” He yelled to the mage, who didn't need another word for him to follow suit as another slash slammed into Julian shield making a loud metallic clang. The young Knight's arm felt numb as the blackened knight released a furious flurry of swings at his defense leading to him finally succumbing and dropping to his knees. It took another swing for his shield to be Julian’s own downfall as the strength of the strike caused it to bounce back and hit the young man in the head knocking him out.

“EVERYONE!” Autumn yelled from the back.

One of the blackened Knights then locked onto her, wiping its claymore on its sleeves as an intimidation tactic—it began to make its way towards her and the unconscious prince.

“You've gotta be kidding me—” Thomas, seeing what's happening, realizes that he had no choice but to do something. He picked up his wand and casted a spell, “Beam of light!” A lone beam of light burst from the tip of his wand and struck the kingdom soldier's visor—turning its attention towards him.

“Come and get me, big boy.” He whispers to the snow as he shuffles his knees and starts scurrying away all with the hulking behemoth of a monster running after him.

Thomas was sucking out all the air in the surroundings trying to maintain his breath and pace, nothing has more endurance than a dog, after all. He opened his mouth and kept running and running and running—hoping to outlast the blackened knight in this chase.

“C’mon Tommy,” He gave a pep talk to himself, “You can do better than this! You're definitely a’okay…cool. Cool. Cool. Cool. Cool. Cool.”

The dog beastman ran around the battlefield casting beam after beam of light to support Vander who was currently taking on two of the knights at the same time.

He wrapped one with his chains, using its body as leverage to launch himself in the air, swinging on the knight as a pole and tossing his entire body weight for a kick towards the second one on the side. Now that the first one is wrapped in his chains, he started whacking it with whip-like movements. The second one got up immediately and tried to strike Vander with his hand but Thomas managed to blind it for a second allowing Vander to turn around, wrapped its neck in chains and pulled it to smack the first knight with the body of his friend, knocking off the helmets of the two.

Inside revealed the faces of these soldiers. A thin malnourished face, with chapped lips, and sunken eyes. When the blackened knight growled it revealed its gums and teeth covered in an icky black gooey ooze that drizzled from its lips. The eyes were bloodshot red and veins stuck from the malnourished man’s forehead and neck.

“What happened to them?” Thomas was dumbfounded at the sight of the soldiers and failed to notice that the Knight behind had managed to catch up. The enemy grabbed his collar and yanked him back, and threw him to the air before sending a powerful punch that crackled the air and sent the mage skipping through the dirt like stone in water.

Vander was surrounded, all alone, and all of his comrades knocked out. The kingdom scum had bested them in a few moments. How did it turn out this way?

“RAAAAGH!” He screamed defiantly and chained into the ground and with as much strength as he could muster broke a chunk of the earth and used to smack into the two knights he had knocked down earlier.

The third came to his side, it's claymore unsheathed. The heir of the west spun around his body like a top with chains extending from his hands. The first which entangled the blade and pulled it aside and the second slamming right into the knight’s head ripping off its helmet with crunch.

“Impressive.” The lady smiled from the back, “almost as good as the Prince, to last this long against three of my best guards—you’re quite the specimen, Young Lord.”

“I’ve had enough of you!” Vander’s expression was horrific, his skin was bruised from all the chains that had been coming out of it back to back. His blue hair was messy and strewn around, and his clothes were torn beyond recognition. He looked around and saw his sister drooped at the side of a boulder, Julian laid flat beneath his shield, and Thomas passed out at the ground in the distance after taking a powerful blow. Ben couldn't possibly help him since he was still asleep from defeating her entire army in one move.

It was all on him.

Vander wiped the blood that dripped down his nose, he whipped the chains to the ground and stretched his arm and neck, “I’ll kill all of you!”

Before the fight could continue the air between him and the lady warped and shifted like water. For the first time, the young man witnessed the woman before him carry a confused look, as out of nowhere an existence came to be before him.

A man with purple hair carrying a young woman in one of his arms and a bow on the other. A pissed off expression in their face and clothes dressed for stealth.

“That fucking bitch—” He unfurled a scroll, a significant portion of it torn, “SHE RUINED THE SPELL!”

“LEILO?!” The Lady's calm composure quickly turned angry, “WHY ARE YOU HERE? YOU'RE SUPPOSED TO BE WITH FREYA!?”

The purple haired man upon hearing her voice immediately choked up and straightened, “Your Majesty!?”

“Explain yourself!?”

“U-Uhm—” He lifted up the torn magic scroll as if it was reason enough to explain himself.

The woman whose scarlet red hair almost seemed to turn ablaze growled in anger, “You little—”

“That voice?” The girl in his arms woke up, the voice of the Red Lady seemingly being the reason, “Maddison?” Her eyes snapped awake realizing what situation she’s in—she quickly used her knee to kick the man named Leilo in the back and free herself from his hold.

Leilo dropped on the snow as the young girl rolled herself next to him. “Hey.” She said bluntly. She carried no weapon but she was dressed like an adventurer, her long black hair loosely flowing behind her, and her brown skin beautifully shining with the reflections of the snow.

“Hey.” Vander said back just as bluntly, as if this situation wasn't the weirdest thing they both experienced.

“Hello, My Lady.” The redhead tried to hide her frustration with a smile to a fairly successful degree, though she wasn't able to hide the twitching irritation in her eyebrows.

“Maddi—” The woman who appeared out of nowhere spoke, “Wait—no—you’re…different.”

The red woman flicked her short red hair and crossed her arms. “You truly are as beautiful as the bright blue beaches of the East, My Lady.”

“You flirt the same but you're a lot less of a pervert.” The adventurer lady shrugged, “What's going on here?” She looked around and saw chaos and bloodshed before her eyes turned to the back and saw an unconscious crowned prince, “BEN!?” She immediately tried to dart towards him but a blackened knight blocked her path.

“W-wait—You know the prince?” Vander became even more confused, this girl seemed to be a major player in this war but he has yet to see her face or acknowledge her existence. “Who are you?”

“Men truly are fools aren't they?” The red woman cackled, “Oh, My Fair Lady, won't you grace this poor plebeian with your wonderful name?”

The adventurer beside him shuddered, “Okay so definitely not her, you flirt way too creepy,” She gagged.

“Are you someone important?” Vander carefully brought his chains back and turned them into makeshift gauntlets once more.

“Kinda, I guess,” She sighed, “They definitely were after me—” Her eyes focused on the purple haired man, “You—I’m not done with you!”

Leilo smiled and gave her a theatrical bow. “You have such a way with words, Lady Alejandra Ramirez.”

“RAMIREZ!?” Vander yelled in shock out loud.

“Ugh, enough of the introductions!” Lady Alejandra angrily stomped before assuming a fighting stance, “I’m quite ready to get out of here!”

The red woman smiled, raised her chin, snapped her fingers, and simply spoke, “Seize them!”

And the battle began once more.

Chapter Text

Shaking. The ground was shaking. It felt uncomfortable and every fiber of every muscle in his body stung with pain. Out the distance he could hear the sound of clattering chains and clinking metal as drafts of cold wind flowed past his nose. Freckles of snow piling on his face before a warm hand wipes away the chilling sensation from the small particles of ice

“Mr. Prince?” A soft voice called out to him. Autumn. It was Autumn voicing out towards him, enticing him back, but somehow a cold pull kept him locked inside his unconsciousness.

“Brother…” A sweet culling voice that creeped up to his chest, like fingers gripping on his throat, “Why must you hurt me so, Dear Brother?”

Ben’s face crumpled into a wince, as his hands crawled to his mouth and blocked his nose. “You hurt me too much, Brother, Have you any guilt?”

Ben’s fists clenched, distance screams from the past replayed in his head, the cries of his sister, the crunch of flesh and sounds of helpless squeaking, and the horrific silence—the dreaded nothingness and cluelessness of what had happened to her—only the burnt disfigured remains of what once was.

“It hurts, you know?” Maddison spoke directly to his ear, “I felt each touch of that fire, I felt it scar my skin. Mark me. Tarnish me. Ruin me. It was horrible, every scream I cried my skin scraped off, my eyes were boiling, and my tongue felt grilled meat on my mouth.”

“Stop.” He spoke through her fingers caging his lips

Her hands turned from fair to a fleshy black and charred hand, blood dripping out of it and seeping into his throat. “Oh dear brother, how lovely of you to survive, do you remember me? Do you understand what I went through? Feel my pain. Feel the horrors that happened because of you—”

“Please don't—” Ben's eyes turned watery as tears dribbled down, his sister's burnt fleshy hand set aflame again, beginning to burn him as well.

“Accept my pain—Benjamin O’Neal! You have no right to have survived!” His sister cackled, as Ben’s struggled from the heat of her burning hand

“THAT'S ENOUGH!” a bright light shone out of nowhere and sent the haunting hallucinations of his crooked sister into ashes. Once more, a familiar figure appeared in front of him again, the same one he saw when he nearly died some time ago—it was a woman, fairly mid sized, with long crimson red hair and a gentle yet tired expression on her face, “It seems you still see me as her.”

“What?”

“The demonic energy in the north is too strong and I hold little power here, my hero.” The woman who appeared as his sister, a beautiful, healthy, and grown up version of his sister, reached over and caressed his cheek, “there is much for you to do—your power is growing with each second.”

“Maddie—”

“Not quite, Young Hero.” She leaned her forehead and together with Ben’s they bumped, “Do not let your guilt consume you, O’Neal. Your faith and your desire shall burn through all your fears, so let them guide you on your path.”

“W-wait—” Ben could feel his sister’s touch fading. It was warm, not burning, not cold, but gentle and warm like a hearth. “Don't go…”

His sister…His real sister’s smile was shown to him right before she—“Wake up.” She uttered and in an instant Ben’s eyelids flung upward and so did his body as it jerked up in shock, catching the young barbarian watching over him off guard.

“Prince! AWAKE!!!” Autumn yelled excitedly and embraced him.

Ben chuckled lightly before scanning the battlefield. His stomach sank to see most of his team knocked out on the snow, all while he was on the ground napping. An anger began to rise and all of his worries subsided.

In a small distance ahead he saw two figures fighting against the three blackened knights and one purple haired man…he hadn't seen him before and he assumed he would notice such bright colored hair.

“Autumn?”

“Yes?”

“Stay back.”

A blood spear formed in his hand, then its tip changed, into what seemed more monstrous, taking the form of more so a lance with jagged edges that resembled wyvern teeth and the long sharp rounded spearhead that resembled a drill.

Ben took one step back and arched his arm, his body locking and loaded ready to strike. He took one deep breath, he felt the magic inside him, the Spirit around him, and the rush of blood that’s running through his veins.

With extreme precision on his hands, he empowered his arms with Spirit but weak enough so that it didn't destabilize the essence of the magic blood spear. He took a step and in a single blink he threw the spear like beaming javelin, fast enough that a small thunderclap echoed in the surroundings and a swift gust of air pushed back from the sudden action.

He aimed directly at a single target, Vander and the stranger he was fighting with were keeping up with the three blackened Knights but that was it—they couldn't squeeze out a victory, it would be a matter of endurance and seemingly undead beings would probably not need rest as compared to two young adults fighting for their lives.

Vander felt shiver on his back, a feeling of grim death. “FOLLOW MY LEAD!” He yelled towards the lady as he chained one of the knight's neck and yanked it to the side. The Lady with a burst of unstable Spirit punched hard and staggered the knight right where—

Fwoop!

In its chest was a gaping hole as Ben’s lance dug deep on the snow behind it. In a single strike, the blackened knight, who overpowered the entirety of the party was, in a moment, swiftly disposed of.

The knight fell on its back as the other two glanced at what had happened. Leilo’s eyes widened in shock and horror and the red haired woman’s only appeared amused.

“I see.” Alejandra couldn't feel Ben’s presence, her own Spirit was radiating way too much that it rendered it difficult to sense other people, “he’s back.” Alejandra smiled as she stared at the giant blood spear embedded on the ground. It clattered on the snow before flying up and returning the Prince's hand, who approached slowly. She excitedly waited for him to notice her but his eyes were dead set on one location.

She had no time to worry about him now though, she had her own loose ends to cut.

“HOW DID HE?!” Leilo squeaked in a panic but a fist came rocketing towards his chest that he had to regain his focus on the battle.

“Eyes on me you bastard!” Alejandra's face was a mix of adrenaline, anger, vengeance, and excitement, “You’re not getting away this time!”

“You couldn't beat me with your sword! What makes you think you can do it now without one!” Leilo retorted back but was only met with hateful and stubborn indignation.

The blackened Knights moved to aid the Major but chains twirled around their arms and legs and pulled them back. “Oh no you don't!” Vander smirked, “I’ll cave both your skulls in for what you did to my sister!” He spun his body with enough force to pull back both of the blackened knights and send them tumbling on the snow.

Somewhere in the distance, behind the veil of a light misty screen was a boy, his expression nothing but hate.

“It seems my own brother seeks to eliminate me.” Maddison, the Princess of the Kingdom, scoffed. She turned to the, up until now, unmoving cloaked being beside her, “Make sure he doesn't as much touch a hair on my skin, will you?”

The hooded figure nodded.

Ben, without an ounce of hesitation broke the ground beneath his feet and blitzed through the snowy air, in mere moments his lance would've made contact with the Princess’s face and drove a hole right through her head and stabbed straight into to other side below…however—

A hand grabbed the lance by its tip, it was the hooded figure, Ben’s arms clenched and tried to push forward but his lance didn't budge. It was the cloaked figure, her hand was an unimaginably pale white, almost like she could've blended with the snow itself. Her skin was smooth and young with no signs of blemishes or bruises, yet—this frail and fragile looking hand is single handedly pushing back a full force frontal assault from the Crown Prince.

“That’s not a nice way to greet family, Brother, especially right after you wake up.” Maddison smiled and snapped her fingers. Suddenly the white woman’s grab on the lance tightened and the blood began to clot and smell as the blood lance began to melt into a puddle turning into an unusable slump of red goo.

“What just happened?” Ben stepped away as his hairs rose, instinctually feeling a dread creep in front of him as a hand from the hood erupted out of its darkness and nearly grabbed his face.

“Almost.” A shrilling cold emotionless voice spoke from the hood, even more empty than Scarlet’s. She pulls away the cloak covering her and reveals a white woman.

As in, a completely white woman. Her skin was extremely pale like her hand, her hair looked like beautiful strings of white silk. Her eyes remained closed but her lips were curved up not in a smile but in a more pursed manner. Her hands clasped together under her chest. She wore an unconventional mermaid dress, one that had a massive fur collar that covered her neck. It was like staring at a deity, a goddess of the color white.

“Good work, my Freya.” Maddison cheered and clapped her hands. The woman proved to be giant and much taller than her.

The white lady nodded her head from approval as she remained composed while she stood, seemingly making no attempts at closing the distance between her and Ben.

“Now, Dear Brother, let's have another chat, shall we?” Maddison had an eerie smile as she gestured to the struggling barbarian warriors behind her, their bodies all beaten and bruised, “I’m certain we can come to…an understanding.”

…

“Get back here!” Chains wrapped themselves onto the large blackened knight’s body. Vander put all of his strength in his arms into pulling it creating a powerful tension before he, with a burst of speed and power, sent himself flying towards the knight at a horrific speed. His arm coated in thick layers of chains collided loudly with the metal armor of the knight knocking it onto the floor. “I told you all you’ll pay for what you did to my sister!”

The other knight behind him gurgled on its black ooze as more leaked out of its mouth turning the scene before Vander into something straight out of a nightmare. Its eyes blackened and black snot flowed down to its chin. The veins in the Knight's neck bulged as it roared in anger, completely losing most of its humanity.

“Just what is—” Vander, confused, stepped back as the second blackened knight went down on all fours, it's face contorting into a dilapidated wreck as it began to look like a messed up oil painting twisting and turning with the black substance dripping from all surfaces of his head and body.

The knight clawed at its throat, scratching it till it bled. “Oi.” Vander tightened the chains in his arms, a discomforting feeling began to creep up inside him.

Then, a horrific moment played out as the neck of the Knight cracked as a snout of a horse-like creature broke out of the neck turning the chin of the human head into nothing more than a lip and the rest of the head into a decoration with the human face stuck in a permanent agonized scream marked over its new demonic horse head’s snout. The hair of the knight grew longer, resembling almost a mane, as from the knight’s chest burst out bone like rib that tore the armor, fusing together with the rest of his limbs giving him two extra appendages added to the usual four. The spin of the human snapping out from behind it, cracking the metal armor like paper and forming into a bloody tail. All of this while the black ooze curled and hugged the six legged demon horse creature’s body encapsulating it disgusting and vomit inducing dark pus.

“What the fuck.” Pure innate fear and terror induced throughout the young heir’s body, the hairs on his skin rose and his body trembled with each second longer he gazed upon the creature.

This is what the kingdom has been doing? Creating deals with demons to create zombie-like soldiers?

To create these horrendous beings?

“WATCH OUT!” A shield came flying out of nowhere as behind him, a shriek noised out its pain from the sudden attack. Vander glanced behind to witness the knight he had knocked out transformed as well with a familiar shield embedded on its horse head.

“BEAM OF LIGHT!” A call from afar off mage, lying on the snow with a broken arm and a bloody bruised cheek.The beam of light lashed through the misty snow and struck the monstrosity in front of vander right in one of its four eyes. It let out a high pitched shrill as it raised its body in response.

Vander panicked and raised his arm, covering in chains to block the impulsive attack from the horse demon but a giant bulky imperial knight did it for him. His armor dented and his shield twisted and deformed, yet he still stood ever stagnant like a wall.

“We’ve got your back, Vander.” Julian said with bloody smirk, his forehead was bleeding, likely from the impacts he took from earlier, but even so he still seemed unfazed.

From the side he noticed his sister picking up Thomas who was still collapsed on the snow, his wand snapped in half and he could only cast magic from his left arm. The twins made eye contact and nodded to each other.

There was no time to waste, these demons are stronger than the knights before but this time they were prepared. They wont lose face a second time. This party that the Crown Prince had placed his trust on will hold its ground.

“Where's His Highness?” Julian asked.

“He went straight for the head.” Vander unfurled his chains and let it slack behind him.

“Then we gotta make sure he doesn't get struck from the back!” Julian roared and pushed the giant shield forward with unprecedented strength pushing the six legged horse demon back in the snow. Despite its immense strength, its feet were dragging on the dirt as Julian pushed with all his might.

Vander unslacked the chains and leaped upwards, flipping right behind the demon. He tied his chains to the two hind legs in the back and pulled.

The demon horse with the shield stuck on it began to rise however and threatened Julian's back.

“Don’t.” Scarlet rolled over and jumped head first into the demon, retrieving her shield and slamming it in its face, discombobulating for a second. It didn't seem to work as well as she thought, however, as the demon horse opened its mouth unveiling a concentration of demonic black magic.

“Damn it!” Thomas, with his broken right hand and dominant hand, had to use his left without even a wand to concentrate his magic. This was something only highly advanced mages could hope to accomplish for casting magic without an item to control it would make it burst out everywhere. Right now, he had no choice. If he didn't hit the right target, two of his friends will be evaporated in a mere instant. “Oh Laliette of the World Tree, if ever you decide to gaze your blessings upon me let this be that day. I humbly request for you to grant me the power to protect my friends,” He took a deep breath and pointed his palms, “Behold my strongest light magic: Beneath the sun and its glory, the moon, and the stars. Let heaven bestow upon me, the brightest blaze near and far—”

Thomas winced, his hands bled and burnt, he could feel his left fingers smoldering in heat. His veins glowed white and bloody crawled its way up to his mouth. His legs buckled but he remained standing. This spell, merely spoken to him by his master, was only ever used once in its recorded history. His master had warned him that light magic must only be used to heal and for support and never for direct harm, yet it was only ever used a few times in war, and this was one of them. A forbidden light spell—-

“BEHOLD THE SUN! SUPERNOVA!”

A bright explosion of light emanated from him as the entire mountain was suddenly engulfed in a flashing light enough to blind those who stared directly at it. From afar, to anyone else, it would've looked like the entire mountain began to glow.

However, his friends were not affected by this light, their eyes instinctively closed the moment they heard his sentence end as the encompassing light caused the two demonic horse heads to scream in agony, their skin and body melting from the pure light magic.

Scarlet opened her eyes to see the dark magic dispelled and the horse demon before her turning into a weakened cowering beast. It's body burning and it's magic weakening intensely. So much so that she felt her Spirit stand a chance against it, she empowered her hand with the shield and slammed it once more onto the horse head, this time that bastard demon felt it.

Julian finally knocked over the Horse demon and Vander managed to pull its legs out of its body. It screamed in pain as it flailed its tail around, accidentally hitting Vander and sending him skittering a few feet away.

“Vander!”

The young heir clutched his chest, bleeding simply from one small attack. He knew that if he had been hit with a fully intended powered strike, he would've been split in half immediately. The chains he used to protect his body in that instant were immediately snapped and torn. “I’m fine!” He yelled back. Just what did Thomas do to weaken them this much?

“That spell was a kill switch against any dark magic user—”, Thomas’ eyes rolled back, “it seems I’m not yet strong enough but cause burns across their skin, “Shit, I'm losing consciousness. My arms—they hurt—” He fell over, only to have a young barbarian catch him.

He was burning hot, hot enough that Autumn felt her body instinctively recoil when she first touched him, but she dealt through the pain. “Thomas,” she placed his hand over his sporadically breathing chest. She slowly tried to calm it down and it seemed to work, “rest here.”

“Indeed, young one.” Another hooded figure appeared behind her, “The Princess would like to use you.”.

…

Crackle—

Swoosh!

Alejandra swung her head to the side just in time to avoid the thrust of the lightning sword that Leilo wielded. She then crouched her body down and remembered the teachings her mother taught her in case she became weaponless. One foot forward, the other based back, and with one clean swing of the arm.

Crack!

Her fist collided directly with the purple haired major’s ribs breaking a few and knocking the wind out of him. “Blegh!” He spat out saliva and held his chest trying to return back to normal breathing as Alejandra took a defensive stance with her fists, her footwork light as her swordsmanship, and her blows stinging just as hard

“You wield your weapon like a tool,” The Lady scoffed, “It is only natural you lose.”

Leillo grinned and wiped the saliva off his lips, “it's not like I own this, I only stole it cause it seemed interesting.” He threw the lightning sword to the side. It sizzled as it dug down on the snow, “the elf that used this made such a fuss about it that I just had to see how good it was,” The major then shrugged, “turns out it's as useless as he was.”

Alejandra frowned. How dare he insult a blade when he himself is below par in using it. A sword is only as good as its wielder, “You truly disgusted me. I’ll make sure you suffer for all the lives you've killed.”

“You're still on about that maid?” Leilo crossed his arms and smirked, “Do you ever think about how much your own family has slain my people, your maid is nothing but a statistic in our payback.”

The lady felt her blood begin to boil as a white Aura surrounded her completely. “You truly deserve to die!” She rushed forward and threw a fist, Leilo smiled as grabbed a dagger from his pocket and slashed it at her. Alejandra was prepared for his sneak attacks however. She infused her palm with Spirit and grabbed the blade of the knife, she then used her grip to twist his wrist, disabling his entire arm in the process, she then pulled him closer and side stepped, pushing her other arm on his back, before sending him down to the snow, her knees digging into his spine. She took the dagger from his hands and without a word, stabbed it right at his back. “It’s over.”

“Ack!” Leilo coughed up blood, “Is it?” He kicked her off and in a few moments he was suddenly standing, seemingly without pushing himself up. He looked unharmed and in his pocket was the same dagger he had five seconds ago.

“What?”

“Still don't get it?” Leilo opened his arm in boastful pride, “You can't kill me!”

In a moment, a bright flash of light enveloped their whole view but Alejandra didn't care, she leaped forward and tackled him down to which he turned his body and knocked her off, he grabbed the dagger from his pocket again and stabbed it on to the Lady’s shoulder, thankfully her Spirit, despite being unstable, provided enough resistance for the tip of the dagger to only pierce slightly through her skin.

The young tigress couldn't feel the pain—well more like she didn't care for it. She wrestled Leilo back down on the snow as her elbow struck Leilo’s arm knocking the dagger out of his hand. She noticed the lone arrow on his quiver, the last one he had on him. She took the arrow from the back and stabbed him again and again on the chest.

“AGGHHH!” Leilo screamed in pain and the lady smiled, but—suddenly in a moment they was back where they were a few seconds ago, as his dagger in hand made it’s way down her shoulder, this time—Alejandra didn't think fast enough to prop up a Spirit aura around her so the tip pierced deep into her skin causing her to jolt out in pain before being kicked off once more as Leilo rolled away.

“Agh!” Alejandra held the hilt of the dagger stabbed into her body, she winced as she took a deep breath and pulled it out.

“AHAHAHAHA!” Leilo laughed, “I was told not to harm the product but there’s no choice, you just won't cooperate will you?”

“I swear—” Alejandra felt more and more rage build inside her, “I’LL KILL YOU!” She charged recklessly throwing her fists around, Leilo however, this time—read all of her strikes. He dodged effortlessly dancing around her before spinning and throwing a roundhouse kick right to the side of her body sending her to the snowy dirt.

“It’s over, My Lady.” His formal and frustrating tone returned, “I shall knock you out once more and take you back to base, successfully.”

“Over my dead body.”

“I’d prefer if we don't reach that point.”

The tigress stood up and drew her fists ready to challenge him again. She then noticed a glint in the near distance—The lightning blade—the one he stole from an elf. If she could just get there, maybe she could use it—but her Spirit—it doesn't dwell well with magic and the only magic powerful enough to blend with her Spirit was hoarfloe’s—and she didn't have that jerk right now.

“So—weren’t you going to make me pay?”

“Oh, I will.” Alejandra rushed ahead and Leilo took a carefree stance expecting her to throw another punch. However, the lady slid down and slipped under his legs before running ahead, towards the sword.

“Damn it!” Leilo cursed and grabbed yet another dagger from his pocket. How many daggers does this asshole have!?

He threw it towards and it stuck itself right at her shoulder blade but her Spirit was tough enough to push it out before it could reach any deeper and hit anything vital. Leilo was lucky, had the Lady been able to fully control her immense Spirit, not only could she have a nigh impenetrable Spirit coating, but also be basically unstoppable with almost all her attacks.

He had to get her alive, that Spirit within her is something that the kingdom desires.

Alejandra reached the blade and suddenly a feeling ripped through her body. A familiarity, a plea, as if the sword itself was crying—begging for her to save it. She couldn't understand why she felt that way, Hoarfloe would’ve probably explained it to her, albeit cryptically but come on—at least she could get a clue with all these random feelings and emotions she's feeling.

“Sorry,” She said to the sword, like a crazy person, “Let me use you for a bit.”

Finally, a blade between her fingertips. It's been too long. Her eyes gaze towards her prey. She thought for a moment, trying to plan out her next move. What was his Adjudicator ability?

How was he able to keep going back to the past?

Were there any limitations?

Think Alejandra, was there any pattern to any of his actions before and after he casted those reversals?

She needed information, so she took a deep breath and felt the magic in the sword, Her Spirit completely destabilizing it. She wasn't like Ben, she didn't know how to control either magic nor Spirit—she wasn't exactly taught this when she was young.

She may not be able to use the magic in this blade—but—it is still a sword.

“So?” Leilo raised his chin, “you giving up?”

“Not even close.”

…

“Ughh!” A barbarian warrior groaned as he stood his ground and raised his weapon once more. “Leave!”

Maddison, Princess of the Kingdom, merely giggled at his resolve, “See here, Brother, the poor souls fighting for their lives, their honor, their belief.”

“Don't we all?” Ben split the bloody spear in his hand into two, turning into two large single edged blades. He remembered his time at the Ramirez townhouse in the capital, his spars with Alejandra. It seems so long ago now—those few days of respite he had, “everyone has something to fight for.”

“If so, then what is yours?” An intrigued look found its way to him, her eyes stared intently at his expression.

Ben lowered his form and his eyes caught on to General’s eyes. The White General, the Lady of Youth, the one they call immortal. Ben had no idea what the full extent if her abilities are and he wasn't sure how far the gap between them is—but there was no world where he would simply surrender, “My reason to fight—hmm,” He sighed and out of nowhere a gentle look was strewn on his face that caught even the proud Maddison off guard, “Now, I guess it's to save you.”

Benjamin O’neal, Crown Prince of the Empire, an only child after his late sister's death—well that's what he thought. Maybe—there was still a way to stop her whether or not she was truly his dearest sibling.

“Right,” Maddison’s face didn't seem amused with his answer but she simply shrugged it off, she turned back to the barbarians who still formed a wall around the cavern entrance, “Freya, please do help my brother understand my perspective—but do NOT kill him.” Her tone was different.

The White General nodded silently. Ben prepared for her move, any slight movement from her and he would immediately strike. He watched the white dress, the white hair, and even for a twitch in her eyes.

However—-

Fwoosh~

“What?” Just like that, the Woman in white vanished in an instant, at speeds so fast it didn't make a mark in the snow. Then his feet were suddenly off the ground, and in a moment a vision flashed in his head.

“If I may, are you perhaps in love with My Lady, Your Highness?” Lady Teresa asked as they ran together through the rubbled palace during the ambush, following the marks ring in her finger.

“Well—You could say I’d like to be her friend or someone close to her.” He shrugged as he smirked at her, “Love isn't really something someone like me has time to think about, Lady Teresa.”

“I see.” Her response was short and simple, “That’s…sad.”

“Is it?” Ben could understand where she came from but at the same time his position prioritizes the country over his feelings, “I carry far too much responsibility to place value in such things when selecting an empress.”

“It’s just—wouldn’t it be better to fall in love and be with that person—for all eternity?” Her eyes lingered forward, perhaps she too had someone that she held deep in her heart.

“I suppose you’re right,” Ben thought for a moment what life would be like next to such a capable woman like Lady Alejandra, “though it's hard to understand my situation unless you were the Empress.”

Teresa had a faint smile on her lip as she leaped over a rock, “If I was an Empress, Your Highness. I’m afraid a man like yourself would not even be within my sights.”

Ben laughed alongside her, “I would never dream of it, Your Highness.” He teased and the girl only groaned.

That's right—he was the Crown Prince. He must grow stronger—not just for the nation but also—

“Your Highness,” Alejandra’s face flashed in his mind, her hair tied to a ponytail, and her face ladened with sweat, a practice sword in her hand, “Let's have another round!”

His eyes opened and reality did not welcome him back kindly, as a horrifying frail white hand closed on his face. He took his swords and twisted his body to land on his feet—there was no need to fight conventionally in a life or death scenario.

The blood blades in his hands transformed into a shield as it blocked the palm strike from the White Lady. It still sent him skittering through the snow but he managed to stay on his feet.

“Oh?” General Freya returned to a passive position, almost as if she didn't even move at all.

“I've got some left in me,” Ben smiled and formed the blood shield back into a double end spear, “so I haven't lost yet.”

…

“Your Grace,” Hana arrived in the room, her expression visibly irritated, “The Leader of the Underworld has arrived.”

“Let her in.” The Duchess, her face uncharacteristically thin and exhausted, her once shining and indomitable aura had since long passed. She hasn't eaten anything in 3 days and all of her mansion’s reserves are being shared across the people. It has been ages since the last import of goods from outside the North, the Demonic beasts have disappeared completely and whatever's left of the Duchy’s food reserves have been dwindling. Trade routes have been blocked off for unknown reasons and several nobles from the other regions have refused help.

Throughout this whole mess there was one group of people that have taken advantage of the situation.

“Good afternoon, Your Grace,” The Red Witch smiled as she entered the room, “I assumed we would meet again, how unfortunate this famine is, isn't it?” A mischievous smile broke between her crimson red lips.

“Indeed,” Amelia’s eyebrow twitched, her dark black hair frazzled into a mess, “I suppose you have something in mind, don't you?”

Maddison of the Underworld sat herself down on the air, “Shall I begin?”

Chapter Text

“I presume, The Unwavering Duchess of the North, already knows what I have come here for?” The witch spared no hesitation in uttering her callous request, an offer that a hungry desperate wolf can never refuse, “With so many of the capital nobles seeking your downfall, the West caught in an endless state of war, and the East being kept back by an upstart mercantile group.”

The witch leaned closer with a menacing grin, her fangs bared enough to make the foxian behind the Duchess tremble, “With no resources and no way out—The answer is obvious isn’t it?” Maddison shrugs, the air in the Northern Ducal main office has never felt so cold, “To save your people, what is it that you must do?”

“Enough with this useless squabble, Witch.” Amelia slammed her hand down on the table, her face contorting into a mixture of anger and resignation. Her sister had tried to send help yet none of their cargo ever reached the cities. The nobles of the capital make false replies to her requests of aid, and the south is too far to even care about their situation. The West is out of the question as well. The worst part of it all, her Niece and her party was nowhere to be found.

Truth be told, the answer of fate was obvious.

The North was left to starve.

“Your Grace, are we certain about—” Hana tried to interject but Amelia raised her hand to quiet her.

When wolves are bound to a corner they will do whatever it means to survive. “What is it that you truly want, Red Witch?” Amelia’s eyes, despite all hope being lost, still held the pride of a Duchess and the honor of a ruler. Her resolution unwavering and her will unbroken.

The famine that struck out of nowhere and enveloped them so easily is not ordinary nor natural. It can only ascertain what is to come and for that she must prepare. The Wolf must polish its fangs once more, for a greater evil would soon strike its conquest.

Maddison turned wide eyed and her face grew dark in malice, “Must you truly ask that, Your Grace?” Her hands crept to the side of the wooden table and snapped its edges, “The demons are coming, and you know exactly for what reason, don't you?”

The northern duchess tightened her fist and her eyes blazed as she gazed deep into the crimson witch’s loathsome emerald eyes, “How much do you know?”

“Enough to warrant your absolute attention, My Fair Grace.” Maddison chuckled, “Horrible things have happened within your borders and several of your guild’s strongest hunters have vanished or have been killed.”

Amelia glared even harder.

“And worst of all, the Kingdom has dug its creaking vile roots upon the soil you survive on,” Maddison shrugged, “I will offer my complete assistance in exchange for that one simple thing—”

“And if I don’t?”

“Well—-“

“SISTER!?” A voice bellowed from outside the office as a man with dark hair and in rough shape burst through the meeting despite several guards hanging on to him to stop him.

“Millo?” Amelia’s eyes widened and she rose from her seat.

Why was he here?

Shouldn’t he be with?

No.

No no no.

Oh no.

“Sister…” Millo shook off the guards and ignored whoever else was in the room, he didn’t care for his injuries or for his own safety. His eyes only met his sibling’s as without needing to utter the next word, dread had already washed over her face.

“She’s gone.” Millo announced heavily, “They’ve taken Alejandra.”

The room went silent.

A shadow crept over the red haired witch’s face as a sudden burst of magical pressure exploded out of nowhere, knocking everyone stumbling except Amelia.

“Witch?” Amelia stared dumbfoundedly towards the woman, who had her head hung down and hands clenched tight.

Maddison’s face brightened up and she looked at the rest of the office with a gleeful smile, “It seems you have an important matter to attend to—I will take my leave.” Through her facade, her teeth were grit, “I will send another envoy soon and I hope you consider your options carefully, Dear Duchess.”

“Wait—“ Before she could stop the red haired woman, the leader of the underworld was already nothing but empty air. “Shit.” Amelia cursed, “What of Teresa?’

“She’s…going to the far North.”

“What? How?”

“We had a torn piece of the teleportation spell, one of the party members we acquired is skilled in that sort of thing.”

“So?” Amelia panicked, the table she held on to broke in half from the pressure of her Spirit. “Do you expect me to be fine with that!?” She began to prepare to head out.

“Where are you going?”

“To find her.”

“You can’t. Not with this famine.”

“You expect me to sit around and wait?”

“Amelia please—“

“ALEJANDRA IS IN DANGER!”

Millo put his foot down, “SO ARE YOUR PEOPLE!”

Amelia flinched.

Millo let out a sigh, “Rest. You’re tired, all I need you to do is fix the issues here. Teresa and the rest of Alejandra’s party will be able to find her. Trust in Teri.”

“But I can’t just—“

“You can help from here.”

“How?”

“By ensuring a safe return.” Millo’s shoulders slumped, “In the meantime, I have a friend here who can help around.”

An elf peeked through the door, his hair was orange and his face was aloof. “Finally my entrance?” He bowed, “Good afternoon, Your Grace.”

“Meet the elven magister, artificer, and craftsman, Finley Chamberlain.” Millo introduced.

“You’re the one who made a new teleportation scroll from a torn one?” Finley, finally named, nods, “Indeed. Albeit it was a crude one, it doesn’t directly transfer them to the exact location, but within a few kilometers away. Since the original paper was also torn, I believe the user of the scroll also ended up somewhere in between his destination and his origin point and—“

Amelia raised her hand, “That’s enough.” She glanced towards Hana and the foxian nodded.

“Over this way, Sir Finley.” Hana gestured as she led the elf outside.

“Just Finley would do, I must say you have a lovely coat on yourself, Miss.” The Elf complimented…

As the door closed, the two siblings are finally left alone. “I heard Sister Camilla has returned.”

“In a day.”

“That means—“

“Alexander Cafe, that bastard who hates me the most in the world.”

Millo sighed and sat down, “I’ll stay with you for now, I have a feeling the more people in this city the better.” Hairs rose from their necks as wind crept from a small crack in the window. An ominous foreboding scent.

The two wolves stared outside as what felt like an incoming disaster was soon about to occur.

Meanwhile, in the barren snow scape, the topic of their worries bared her teeth as she swung the sword in her hands with reckless abandon. Blood trickles from the cuts in her body, suffered from the daggers that the purple haired major of the Kingdom used to slice open her skin. The pain she felt now lost beside her anger as her fury demanded more attention than whatever ached her body was complaining about.

“Are you not tired yet?” Leilo grinned after side stepping one of her strikes.

Alejandra’s eyes blazed and her nostrils flared up, she lessened the Spirit in her hands, twisted the grip on the hilt and the blade she blitzed through the air with the speed of the swing fast enough to slice through skin. Leilo stepped back but his chest was still gashed from the slice, in a moment right after the action, he disappeared from his spot and reappeared where he was five seconds ago, pristine and unharmed.

Leilo smirked at the grimaced woman before him, “Realize you are powerless!” He pulled back his knee and kicked her right in the gut. Alejandra rolled on the snow but managed to stab the magic sword on the dirt, lowering her momentum.

The lady stood up from her knees, her hair messy, her face battered, and her body cut and bruised—yet she spits out the blood in her mouth and continues to stand. “I will not stop until you’re dead.” Alejandra glared, “You are not leaving this place alive.” She had successfully done what had set out to do.

“Just try to kill me, you’re not fast enough.”

Five seconds. This whole time he had kept going back to a state he was in five seconds ago. However, it was clear he wasn’t using it every single moment and only when he was hurt or he had a special opportunity to do so. There must be a catch, this Adjudicator ability of his would be extreme oppressive if he had chosen to abuse it but he didn’t.

Did it take energy? No, cause he seemed to be fine after every reversal.

Does it have a cost? It would seem so, he looks exactly the same without anything disappearing from his body.

Alejandra thought, racked her brain for any answers. The hilt in her palms ladened with cold sweat and the man between her eyes and revenge cackling with mockery. Her eyes focused on the arrow on his quiver. She thought back to the fight in the woods. His arrows never regenerated despite him using his reversals. She thought again, when they were locked together, and he used his reversal, she too would find herself reversed with him. So the rules are simple, he can’t reverse the state of anything he’s not directly touching.

And even more so that he can’t control what he reverses into.

Alejandra smiles, there’s a way to defeat him but there is still one thing she has to figure out, why does he still not abuse it every chance he gets. There must be a cause.

Wait—when he reversed back next to her, he couldve just stabbed her or knocked her down but instead he pushed her away…to buy time.

There’s a cooldown.

Her brain exploded with thoughts, memories, and answers to everything she could think of. She was scanning any bit of information she had gotten throughout her fight against him, he would always buy time after he reverses.

It makes sense.

If he does a reversal to five seconds ago, if he reverses again it wouldn’t work cause it would cause a paradox. If he does a reversal, he would go back to his state 5 seconds ago but if he uses another reversal immediately it would only take him back to right before he casted his initial reversal. His past became his present and the future became his past. That only means one thing, he buys at least five seconds of time after every reversal so that his state is renewed.

That means that if he is hurt in that five second interval, there would be no way to undo the scars she would place on him.

Alejandra smiled, a deep smile, a deep horrific and vengeful smile.

“Has our Lady finally lost it?” Leilo smirked from afar, unveiling a dagger.

“No—I’m about to end this battle once and for all.” She flicked the blade on her wrist and aligned it carefully in her palms, the edge between her eyes and aimed at the man with the purple hair.

“That sword was from an elf you know?” Leilo chit chatted, "Trespassers in our territory, so we taught them a lesson—killed all his friends and now he’s forced under our will. You wouldn’t want to be like that would you?” Leilo grinned yet the Lady offered no response.

Leilo laughed, “You know, you act all righteous yet you people from Cruszh would slaughter Delhans without a care in the world, such as your grandfather did.” He mocked, “Now that it's coming to bite you in the ass—you complain? Damn hypocrites.”

Alejandra doesn’t reply, she doesn’t engage in his nonsense taunting anymore. She keeps her cool and remembers all her training. She felt her body warm, the implement in her fingers shake, and her view focus and sharpen.

Focus your spirit in one location, let it collect and let it get strong.

“My Lady?” A voice from the past reached out to her, it was the prince, “You are very light with the sword, which makes you quite graceful—but your attacks often cut shallow.” Ben traced his hands on his arms and swung them down with force, “You’ve been following your Mother’s swordsmanship a little too closely, instead—use it to form your own.” An advice that felt like ages ago. Back then, She merely jabbed his side for trying to lecture her but now—

“Perhaps he was right.” Alejandra smiled—but there was a last piece of memory that trekked into her mind.

As Asher wrestled Ben into the ground to try and gain the upper hand. When your opponent is far more skilled than you, the only option is to beat them in other ways—a way they would never expect.

Alejandra was ready. It’s time to end this. There was nothing that can beat her, not right now, not ever. This was the moment the young tigress bared her fangs and the glow of the wolf enveloped her. A curse? A blessing? Whatever it was, it didn’t matter.

She just has to kill him.

“My Lady!” An image of Teresa pops into her head one last time before, in a moment, her feet left the ground where she was standing and blitz through the wind at astonishing speed. Leilo’s eyes widened as what seemed like a giant blade was about to cut him in half. Alejandra used all her spirit on her feet for an explosive leap, then right after she placed all of it in her arms. She had begun to learn to control the wild Spirit in her body.

The blade came down with overwhelming pressure, like the wrath of a ravenous demon. Leilo gulped and stepped back just enough to avoid being cut in half. However, not far enough to avoid a devastating slice from his shoulder to his hip. Immediately, he casted his reversal but as soon as the scar in his chest healed—Alejandra shifted her wrist, aligning the edge of the blade once more towards her prey.

One.

Her eyes burned with hatred as the sword that was swung down quickly swung right back up in an upward slash. Leilo caught the swing in his peripheral but was powerless to stop it as it flowed right through his elbow, severing his left arm.

Two.

Leilo screamed and immediately drew a dagger with his right hand but Alejandra wasn’t finished, she aligned the blade in her wrist, keeping the momentum and swinging down once more at an even faster speed. This time half of Leilo’s other hand was removed.

Three..

In her head, Alejandra’s swordsmanship was formed. If her mother had grace and power—she would be swift and sudden—like a tiger’s instantaneous bite to the throat.

This move that ends this hunt…

The Tiger’s Maw

Leilo screamed even louder as his hand was now far from his body. Then, without a following word, the Lady raised her feet and kicked him in the gut, bending him forward, before grabbing the lone arrow in the quiver on his back.

Four.

And her last move, she flipped the point back to him and stabbed him in the throat, ceasing his horrible noise.

Five.

All of this…

In Five seconds.

And with that the blade she held cracked under the pressure of her Spirit. She felt the magic within it wane as she dropped it to the ground. Her arms turned purple and so did her ankles, her body was not yet adapted to such immense power focused on such a small area.

“Hahaha….damn it.”

Leilo was barely breathing as the arrow embedded on his throat made it quite hard. He used what's left of his right hand to pull it out before realizing how much blood it would be letting spill. He immediately used his Reversal Adjudicator ability in hopes of regaining back his limbs but—he merely found the arrow he was holding back in his throat.

His eyes widened. His heart sank. Dread rose.

His eyes turned to Alejandra who had a faint smile on her face as their eyes met.

She mouthed one word with her lips and his eyes could read it, much to his displeasure.

“Checkmate.”

…

With Vander sent flying, it was up to Julian to hold back the horse-like demon on his own. Its gaping maw roared as its eyes bled inky ooze, the face of the knight it used to be now mirroring a mask of agony wrapped and stretched violently on its head like an ornament. Julian’s large shield was cracked and dented but even still he used all his strength to crash his entire body weight into the demonic being ahead of him.

He slammed his defense face straight into the snout of the monster—it cracked with a horrific snap and knocked the creature down on its remaining legs. “THEY’RE MUCH WEAKER NOW!” Julian exclaimed excitedly, “We can beat them!”

Scarlet felt a smile cross her lips as she felt the breeze hit her back, it was clear Julian had made space for her. She took in a cold breath and prepared the smaller buckler in her hand. She felt her Spirit rise from every point in her body, “I will not let this moment pass anymore.” She used the skill she had learned by herself from years of training, years of chasing her brother’s shadow.

She developed a doll-like persona—often chastised for her blunt and/or indifferent comments and expression. In all her time alone, honing her own power she grew distant from everyone around her.

The only key factor that kept her going was her brother. She remembers the day she started feeling this way, this drive to be better. It was a long time ago—right after another scolding from her tutors after she did terribly on her exam. At this point, she didn’t care enough for her name and or her family, after all—there was nothing good to be had from such an empty home. Her father was never around because of the war, and her mother never bothered to check after them because she was locked up in her room, angry and agitated.

The only person she would allow inside was Vander, who she would often call her precious child and the pearl of her eyes. Never once was Scarlet invited inside that room. Even the staff looked at her with pity and sympathy whenever they glanced at her.

Resent.

She resented her family and her name. She resented her father for never having time for them, she resented her mother for not loving her, and she resented her brother for being the object of that affection.

Until that day it is,

She walked out of her class today to look at the garden over hearing yet another slurry of nagging from her tutor. She would much rather be out there than doing whatever this is—all she needed was to marry a good man and that was all to her life.

She looked down the balcony she was standing at, it wasn’t that far up, only the second level of their castle, enough for a normal person to jump down and be completely fine. Down by the bushes, she saw Vander sniffling, he was rubbing his arms and it looked like they had bruises, cuts, and lashes all over them. Her eyes widened, who would even have the power to hurt the son of a duke in that way—also isn’t her brother the most athletic, capable, and responsible person she knows?

Why would he even get hurt like that?

With no further questions, she flung herself down the balcony, landing right in front of him. Vander shrieked as his normally reserved and quiet sister cometed down from nowhere. “Scarlet!?” His snowy blue hair bounced from their settlement and his bronze eyes gleamed with surprise.

The two of them never really got to talk, he was always busy with his heir lessons, and visiting their mother. He was busy to the point that Scarlet didn’t ever have a chance to talk to him. Though, they were quite close at birth according to her nanny.

“What was that?” She spoke with a monotone tone.

“What was what? You’re the one who came flying from god knows where!”

“That doesn’t matter right now,” She knelt down and grabbed his hands, pushing back his sleeves and exposing his scars and his bleeding cuts. It wasn’t all fresh as well, a lot of them had signs of healing, indicating this has been happening for a while now, “What are these?”

Vander immediately pushed her hand away and rolled his sleeves forward again, hiding the abuse, “Nothing.”

Scarlet’s face showed no sign of worry or concern but even so she still asked, “Are you doing this to yourself? Mother would riot if she found out her precious pearl was like this.”

“Of course not!” He defiantly yelled at her, “I would never do that.”

“Is it your tutor then? We can have him hung for laying a hand on you, you know that right?” She crossed her arms in indifference, “You could also always tattle to Mother, I’d pity whoever did this to you.”

“That’s not it.” He looked away from her, refusing to meet her eyes.